The Evolution of Man
A POPULAR SCIENTIFIC STUDY
by Ernst Haeckel
Translated from the Fifth (enlarged) Edition by Joseph McCabe
[Issued for the Rationalist Press Association, Limited]
WATTS & CO.
17 Johnson’s Court, Fleet Street, London, E.C.
1912

Contents
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Fig. 1. The human ovum
Fig. 2. Stem-cell of an echinoderm
Fig. 3. Three epithelial cells
Fig. 4. Five spiny or grooved cells
Fig. 5. Ten liver-cells
Fig. 6. Nine star-shaped bone-cells
Fig. 7. Eleven star-shaped cells
Fig. 8. Unfertilised ovum of an echinoderm
Fig. 9. A large branching nerve-cell
Fig. 10. Blood-cells
Fig. 11. Indirect or mitotic cell-division
Fig. 12. Mobile cells
Fig. 13. Ova of various animals
Fig. 14. The human ovum
Fig. 15. Fertilised ovum of hen
Fig. 16. A creeping amœba
Fig. 17. Division of an amœba
Fig. 18. Ovum of a sponge
Fig. 19. Blood-cells, or phagocytes
Fig. 20. Spermia or spermatozoa
Fig. 21. Spermatozoa of various animals
Fig. 22. A single human spermatozoon
Fig. 23. Fertilisation of the ovum
Fig. 24. Impregnated echinoderm ovum
Fig. 25. Impregnation of the star-fish ovum
Figs. 26–27. Impregnation of sea-urchin ovum
Fig. 28. Stem-cell of a rabbit
Fig. 29. Gastrulation of a coral
Fig. 30. Gastrula of a gastræad
Fig. 31. Gastrula of a worm
Fig. 32. Gastrula of an echinoderm
Fig. 33. Gastrula of an arthropod
Fig. 34. Gastrula of a mollusc
Fig. 35. Gastrula of a vertebrate
Fig. 36. Gastrula of a lower sponge
Fig. 37. Cells from the primary germinal layers
Fig. 38. Gastrulation of the amphioxus
Fig. 39. Gastrula of the amphioxus
Fig. 40. Cleavage of the frog’s ovum
Figs. 41–44. Sections of fertilised toad ovum
Figs. 45–48. Gastrulation of the salamander
Fig. 49. Segmentation of the lamprey
Fig. 50. Gastrulation of the lamprey
Fig. 51. Gastrulation of ceratodus
Fig. 52. Ovum of a deep-sea bony fish
Fig. 53. Segmentation of a bony fish
Fig. 54. Discoid gastrula of a bony fish
Figs. 55–56. Sections of blastula of shark
Fig. 57. Discoid segmentation of bird’s ovum
Figs. 58–61. Gastrulation of the bird
Fig. 62. Germinal disk of the lizard
Figs. 63–64. Gastrulation of the opossum
Figs. 65–67. Gastrulation of the opossum
Figs. 68–71. Gastrulation of the rabbit
Fig. 72. Gastrula of the placental mammal
Fig. 73. Gastrula of the rabbit
Figs. 74–75. Diagram of the four secondary germinal layers
Figs. 76–77. Cœlomula of sagitta
Fig. 78. Section of young sagitta
Figs. 79–80. Section of amphioxus-larvæ
Figs. 81–82. Section of amphioxus-larvæ
Figs. 83–84. Chordula of the amphioxus
Figs. 85–86. Chordula of the amphibia
Figs. 87–88. Section of cœlomula-embryos of vertebrates
Figs. 89–90. Section of cœlomula-embryo of triton
Fig. 91. Dorsal part of three triton-embryos
Fig. 92. Chordula-embryo of a bird
Fig. 93. Vertebrate-embryo of a bird
Figs. 94–95. Section of the primitive streak of a chick
Fig. 96. Section of the primitive groove of a rabbit
Fig. 97. Section of primitive mouth of a human embryo
Figs. 98–102. The ideal primitive vertebrate
Fig. 103. Redundant mammary glands
Fig. 104. A Greek gynecomast
Fig. 105. Severance of the discoid mammal embryo
Figs. 106–107. The visceral embryonic vesicle
Fig. 108. Four entodermic cells
Fig. 109. Two entodermic cells
Figs. 110–114. Ovum of a rabbit
Figs. 115–118. Embryonic vesicle of a rabbit
Fig. 119. Section of the gastrula of four vertebrates
Figs 120. Embryonic shield of a rabbit
Figs. 121–123. Dorsal shield and embryonic shield of a rabbit.
Fig. 124. Cœlomula of the amphioxus
Fig. 125. Chordula of a frog
Fig. 126. Section of frog-embryo
Figs. 127–128. Dorsal shield of a chick
Fig. 129. Section of hind end of a chick
Fig. 130. Germinal area of the rabbit
Fig. 131. Embryo of the opossum
Fig. 132. Embryonic shield of the rabbit
Fig. 133. Human embryo at the sandal-stage
Fig. 134. Embryonic shield of rabbit
Fig. 135. Embryonic shield of opossum
Fig. 136. Embryonic disk of a chick
Fig. 137. Embryonic disk of a higher vertebrate
Figs. 138–142. Sections of maturing mammal embryo
Figs. 143–146. Sections of embryonic chicks
Fig. 147. Section of embryonic chick
Fig. 148. Section of fore-half of chick-embryo
Figs. 149–150. Sections of human embryos
Fig. 151. Section of a shark-embryo
Fig. 152. Section of a duck-embryo
Figs. 153–155. Sole-shaped embryonic disk of chick
Figs. 156–157. Embryo of the amphioxus
Figs. 158–160. Embryo of the amphioxus
Figs. 161–162. Sections of shark-embryos
Fig. 163. Section of a Triton-embryo
Figs. 164–166. Vertebræ
Fig. 167. Head of a shark-embryo
Figs. 168–169. Head of a chick-embryo
Fig. 170. Head of a dog-embryo
Fig. 171. Human embryo of the fourth week
Fig. 172. Section of shoulder of chick-embryo
Fig. 173. Section of pelvic region of chick-embryo
Fig. 174. Development of the lizard’s legs
Fig. 175. Human-embryo five weeks old
Figs. 176–178. Embryos of the bat
Fig. 179. Human embryos
Fig. 180. Human embryo of the fourth week
Fig. 181. Human embryo of the fifth week
Fig. 182. Section of tail of human embryo
Figs. 183–184. Human embryo dissected
Fig. 185. Miss Julia Pastrana
Figs. 186–190. Human embryos
Fig. 191. Human embryos of sixteen to eighteen ays
Figs. 192–193. Human embryo of fourth week
Fig. 194. Human embryo with its membranes
Fig. 195. Diagram of the embryonic organs
Fig. 196. Section of the pregnant womb
Fig. 197. Embryo of siamang-gibbon
Fig. 198. Section of pregnant womb
Figs. 199–200. Human fœtus–placenta
Fig. 201. Vitelline vessels in germinative area
Fig. 202. Boat-shaped embryo of the dog
Fig. 203. Lar or white-handed gibbon
Fig. 204. Young orang
Fig. 205. Wild orang
Fig. 206. Bald-headed chimpanzee
Fig. 207. Female chimpanzee
Fig. 208. Female gorilla
Fig. 209. Male giant-gorilla
Fig. 210. The lancelet
Fig. 211. Section of the head of the lancelet
Fig. 212. Section of an amphioxus-larva
Fig. 213. Diagram of preceding
Fig. 214. Section of a young amphioxus
Fig. 215. Diagram of a young amphioxus
Fig. 216. Transverse section of lancelet
Fig. 217. Section through the middle of the lancelet
Fig. 218. Section of a primitive-fish embryo
Fig. 219. Section of the head of the lancelet
Figs. 220. Organisation of an ascidia
Figs. 221. Organisation of an ascidia
Figs. 222–224. Sections of young amphioxus-larvæ
Fig. 225. An appendicaria
Fig. 226. Chroococcus minor
Fig. 227. Aphanocapsa primordialis
Fig. 228. Protamœba
Fig. 229. Original ovum-cleavage
Fig. 230. Morula
Figs. 231–232. Magosphæra planula
Fig. 233. Modern gastræads
Figs. 234–235. Prophysema primordiale
Figs. 236–237. Ascula of gastrophysema
Fig. 238. Olynthus
Fig. 239. Aphanostomum langii
Figs. 240–241. A turbellarian
Figs. 242–243. Chætonotus
Fig. 244. A nemertine worm
Fig. 245. An enteropneust
Fig. 246. Section of the branchial gut
Fig. 247. The marine lamprey
Fig. 248. Fossil primitive fish
Fig. 249. Embryo of a shark
Fig. 250. Man-eating shark
Fig. 251. Fossil angel-shark
Fig. 252. Tooth of a gigantic shark
Figs. 253–255. Crossopterygii
Fig. 256. Fossil dipneust
Fig. 257. The Australian dipneust
Figs. 258–259. Young ceratodus
Fig. 260. Fossil amphibian
Fig. 261. Larva of the spotted salamander
Fig. 262. Larva of common frog
Fig. 263. Fossil mailed amphibian
Fig. 264. The new zealand lizard
Fig. 265. Homœosaurus pulchellus
Fig. 266. Skull of a permian lizard
Fig. 267. Skull of a theromorphum
Fig. 268. Lower jaw of a primitive mammal
Figs. 269–270. The ornithorhyncus
Fig. 271. Lower jaw of a promammal
Fig. 272. The crab-eating opossum
Fig. 273. Fœtal membranes of the human embryo
Fig. 274. Skull of a fossil lemur
Fig. 275. The slender lori
Fig. 276. The white-nosed ape
Fig. 277. The drill-baboon
Figs. 278–282. Skeletons of man and the anthropoid apes
Fig. 283. Skull of the java ape-man
Fig. 284. Section of the human skin
Fig. 285. Epidermic cells
Fig. 286. Rudimentary lachrymal glands
Fig. 287. The female breast
Fig. 288. Mammary gland of a new-born infant
Fig. 289. Embryo of a bear
Fig. 290. Human embryo
Fig. 291. Central marrow of a human embryo
Figs. 292–293. The human brain
Figs. 294–296. Central marrow of human embryo
Fig. 297. Head of a chick embryo
Fig. 298. Brain of three craniote embryos
Fig. 299. Brain of a shark
Fig. 300. Brain and spinal cord of a frog
Fig. 301. Brain of an ox-embryo
Fig. 302. Brain of a human embryo
Fig. 303. Brain of a human embryo
Fig. 304. Brain of the rabbit
Fig. 305. Bead of a shark
Figs. 306–310. Heads of chick-embryos
Fig. 311. Section of mouth of human embryo
Fig. 312. Diagram of mouth-nose cavity
Figs. 313–314. Heads of human embryo
Figs. 315–316. Face of human embryo
Fig. 317. The human eye
Fig. 318. Eye of the chick embryo
Fig. 319. Section of eye of a human embryo
Fig. 320. The human ear
Fig. 321. The bony labyrinth
Fig. 322. Development of the labyrinth
Fig. 323. Primitive skull of human embryo
Fig. 324. Rudimentary muscles of the ear
Figs. 325–326. The human skeleton
Fig. 327. The human vertebral column
Fig. 328. Piece of the dorsal cord
Figs. 329–330. Dorsal vertebræ
Fig. 331. Intervertebral disk
Fig. 332. Human skull
Fig. 333. Skull of new-born child
Fig. 334. Head-skeleton of a primitive fish
Fig. 335. Skulls of nine primates
Figs. 336–338. Evolution of the fin
Fig. 339. Skeleton of the fore-leg of an amphibian
Fig. 340. Skeleton of gorilla’s hand
Fig. 341. Skeleton of human hand
Fig. 342. Skeleton of hand of six mammals
Figs. 343–345. Arm and hand of three anthropoids
Fig. 346. Section of fish’s tail
Fig. 347. Human skeleton
Fig. 348. Skeleton of the giant gorilla
Fig. 349. The human stomach
Fig. 350. Section of the head of a rabbit-embryo
Fig. 351. Shark’s teeth
Fig. 352. Gut of a human embryo
Figs. 353–354. Gut of a dog embryo
Figs. 355–356. Sections of head of lamprey
Fig. 357. Viscera of a human embryo
Fig. 358. Red blood-cells
Fig. 359. Vascular tissue
Fig. 360. Section of trunk of a chick-embryo
Fig. 361. Merocytes
Fig. 362. Vascular system of an annelid
Fig. 363. Head of a fish-embryo
Figs. 364–366. The five arterial arches
Figs. 367–370. The five arterial arches
Figs. 371–372. Heart of a rabbit-embryo
Figs. 373–374. Heart of a dog-embryo
Figs. 375–377. Heart of a human embryo
Fig. 378. Heart of adult man
Fig. 379. Section of head of a chick-embryo
Fig. 380. Section of a human embryo
Figs. 381–382. Sections of a chick-embryo
Fig. 383. Embryos of sagitta
Fig. 384. Kidneys of bdellostoma
Fig. 385. Section of embryonic shield
Figs. 386–387. Primitive kidneys
Fig. 388. Pig-embryo
Fig. 389. Human embryo
Figs. 390–392. Rudimentary kidneys and sexual organs
Figs. 393–394. Urinary and sexual organs of salamander
Fig. 395. Primitive kidneys of human embryo
Figs. 396–398. Urinary organs of ox-embryos
Fig. 399. Sexual organs of water-mole
Figs. 400–401. Original position of sexual glands
Fig. 402. Urogenital system of human embryo
Fig. 403. Section of ovary
Figs. 404–406. Graafian follicles
Fig. 407. A ripe graafian follicle
Fig. 408. The human ovum
GLOSSARY
Acrania: animals without skull (cranium).
Anthropogeny: the evolution (genesis) of man (anthropos).
Anthropology: the science of man.
Archi-: (in compounds) the first or typical—as, archi-cytula,
archi-gastrula, etc.
Biogeny: the science of the genesis of life (bios).
Blast-: (in compounds) pertaining to the early embryo (blastos = a
bud); hence:—
Blastoderm: skin (derma) or enclosing layer of the embryo.
Blastosphere: the embryo in the hollow sphere stage.
Blastula: same as preceding.
Epiblast: the outer layer of the embryo (ectoderm).
Hypoblast: the inner layer of the embryo (endoderm).
Branchial: pertaining to the gills (branchia).
Caryo-: (in compounds) pertaining to the nucleus (caryon); hence:—
Caryokineses: the movement of the nucleus.
Caryolysis: dissolution of the nucleus.
Caryoplasm: the matter of the nucleus.
Centrolecithal: see under Lecith-.
Chordaria and Chordonia: animals with a dorsal chord or back-bone.
Cœlom or Cœloma: the body-cavity in the embryo; hence:—
Cœlenterata: animals without a body-cavity.
Cœlomaria: animals with a body-cavity.
Cœlomation: formation of the body-cavity.
Cyto-: (in compounds) pertaining to the cell (cytos); hence:—
Cytoblast: the nucleus of the cell.
Cytodes: cell-like bodies, imperfect cells.
Cytoplasm: the matter of the body of the cell.
Cytosoma: the body (soma) of the cell.
Cryptorchism: abnormal retention of the testicles in the body.
Deutoplasm: see Plasm.
Dualism: the belief in the existence of two entirely distinct
principles (such as matter and spirit).
Dysteleology: the science of those features in organisms which refute
the “design-argument”.
Ectoderm: the outer (ekto) layer of the embryo.
Entoderm: the inner (ento) layer of the embryo.
Epiderm: the outer layer of the skin.
Epigenesis: the theory of gradual development of organs in the embryo.
Epiphysis: the third or central eye in the early vertebrates.
Episoma: see Soma.
Epithelia: tissues covering the surface of parts of the body (such as
the mouth, etc.)
Gonads: the sexual glands.
Gonochorism: separation of the male and female sexes.
Gonotomes: sections of the sexual glands.
Gynecomast: a male with the breasts (masta) of a woman (gyne).
Hepatic: pertaining to the liver (hepar).
Holoblastic: embryos in which the animal and vegetal cells divide
equally (holon = whole).
Hypermastism: the possession of more than the normal breasts (masta).
Hypobranchial: underneath (hypo) the gills.
Hypophysis: sensitive-offshoot from the brain in the vertebrate.
Hyposoma: see Soma.
Lecith-: pertaining to the yelk (lecithus); hence:—
Centrolecithal: eggs with the yelk in the centre.
Lecithoma: the yelk-sac.
Telolecithal: eggs with the yelk at one end.
Meroblastic: cleaving in part (meron) only.
Meta-: (in compounds) the “after” or secondary stage; hence:—
Metagaster: the secondary or permanent gut (gaster).
Metaplasm: secondary or differentiated plasm.
Metastoma: the secondary or permanent mouth (stoma).
Metazoa: the higher or later animals, made up of many cells.
Metovum: the mature or advanced ovum.
Metamera: the segments into which the embryo breaks up.
Metamerism: the segmentation of the embryo.
Monera: the most primitive of the unicellular organisms.
Monism: belief in the fundamental unity of all things.
Morphology: the science of organic forms (generally equivalent to
anatomy).
Myotomes: segments into which the muscles break up.
Nephra: the kidneys; hence:—
Nephridia: the rudimentary kidney-organs.
Nephrotomes: the segments of the developing kidneys.
Ontogeny: the science of the development of the individual (generally
equivalent to embryology).
Perigenesis: the genesis of the movements in the vital particles.
Phagocytes: cells that absorb food (phagein = to eat).
Phylogeny: the science of the evolution of species (phyla).
Planocytes: cells that move about (planein).
Plasm: the colloid or jelly-like matter of which organisms are
composed; hence:—
Caryoplasm: the matter of the nucleus (caryon).
Cytoplasm: the matter of the body of the cell.
Deutoplasm: secondary or differentiated plasm.
Metaplasm: secondary or differentiated plasm.
Protoplasm: primitive or undifferentiated plasm.
Plasson: the simplest form of plasm.
Plastidules: small particles of plasm.
Polyspermism: the penetration of more than one sperm-cell into the ovum.
Pro- or Prot: (in compounds) the earlier form (opposed to Meta); hence:—
Prochorion: the first form of the chorion.
Progaster: the first or primitive stomach.
Pronephridia: the earlier form of the kidneys.
Prorenal: the earlier form of the kidneys.
Prostoma: the first or primitive mouth.
Protists: the earliest or unicellular organisms.
Provertebræ: the earliest phase of the vertebræ.
Protophyta: the primitive or unicellular plants.
Protoplasm: undifferentiated plasm.
Protozoa: the primitive or unicellular animals.
Renal: pertaining to the kidneys (renes).
Scatulation: packing or boxing-up (scatula = a box).
Sclerotomes: segments into which the primitive skeleton falls.
Soma: the body; hence:—
Cytosoma: the body of the cell (cytos).
Episoma: the upper or back-half of the embryonic body.
Somites: segments of the embryonic body.
Hyposoma: the under or belly-half of the embryonic body.
Teleology: the belief in design and purpose (telos) in nature.
Telolecithal: see Lecith-.
Umbilical: pertaining to the navel (umbilicus).
Vitelline: pertaining to the yelk (vitellus).
PREFACE
[BY JOSEPH MCCABE]
The work which we now place within the reach of every reader of the English
tongue is one of the finest productions of its distinguished author. The first
edition appeared in 1874. At that time the conviction of man’s natural
evolution was even less advanced in Germany than in England, and the work
raised a storm of controversy. Theologians—forgetting the commonest facts
of our individual development—spoke with the most profound disdain of the
theory that a Luther or a Goethe could be the outcome of development from a
tiny speck of protoplasm. The work, one of the most distinguished of them said,
was “a fleck of shame on the escutcheon of Germany.” To-day its
conclusion is accepted by influential clerics, such as the Dean of Westminster,
and by almost every biologist and anthropologist of distinction in Europe.
Evolution is not a laboriously reached conclusion, but a guiding truth, in
biological literature to-day.
There was ample evidence to substantiate the conclusion even in the first
edition of the book. But fresh facts have come to light in each decade, always
enforcing the general truth of man’s evolution, and at times making
clearer the line of development. Professor Haeckel embodied these in successive
editions of his work. In the fifth edition, of which this is a translation,
reference will be found to the very latest facts bearing on the evolution of
man, such as the discovery of the remarkable effect of mixing human blood with
that of the anthropoid ape. Moreover, the ample series of illustrations has
been considerably improved and enlarged; there is no scientific work published,
at a price remotely approaching that of the present edition, with so abundant
and excellent a supply of illustrations. When it was issued in Germany, a few
years ago, a distinguished biologist wrote in the Frankfurter Zeitung
that it would secure immortality for its author, the most notable critic of the
idea of immortality. And the Daily Telegraph reviewer described the
English version as a “handsome edition of Haeckel’s monumental
work,” and “an issue worthy of the subject and the author.”
The influence of such a work, one of the most constructive that Haeckel has
ever written, should extend to more than the few hundred readers who are able
to purchase the expensive volumes of the original issue. Few pages in the story
of science are more arresting and generally instructive than this great picture
of “mankind in the making.” The horizon of the mind is healthily
expanded as we follow the search-light of science down the vast avenues of past
time, and gaze on the uncouth forms that enter into, or illustrate, the
line of our ancestry. And if the imagination recoils from the strange and
remote figures that are lit up by our search-light, and hesitates to accept
them as ancestral forms, science draws aside another veil and reveals another
picture to us. It shows us that each of us passes, in our embryonic
development, through a series of forms hardly less uncouth and unfamiliar. Nay,
it traces a parallel between the two series of forms. It shows us man beginning
his existence, in the ovary of the female infant, as a minute and simple speck
of jelly-like plasm. It shows us (from analogy) the fertilised ovum breaking
into a cluster of cohering cells, and folding and curving, until the limb-less,
head-less, long-tailed fœtus looks like a worm-shaped body. It then
points out how gill-slits and corresponding blood-vessels appear, as in a lowly
fish, and the fin-like extremities bud out and grow into limbs, and so on;
until, after a very clear ape-stage, the definite human form emerges from the
series of transformations.
It is with this embryological evidence for our evolution that the present
volume is concerned. There are illustrations in the work that will make the
point clear at a glance. Possibly too clear; for the simplicity of the
idea and the eagerness to apply it at every point have carried many, who borrow
hastily from Haeckel, out of their scientific depth. Haeckel has never shared
their errors, nor encouraged their superficiality. He insists from the outset
that a complete parallel could not possibly be expected. Embryonic life itself
is subject to evolution. Though there is a general and substantial law—as
most of our English and American authorities admit—that the embryonic
series of forms recalls the ancestral series of forms, the parallel is blurred
throughout and often distorted. It is not the obvious resemblance of the
embryos of different animals, and their general similarity to our extinct
ancestors in this or that organ, on which we must rest our case. A careful
study must be made of the various stages through which all embryos pass, and an
effort made to prove their real identity and therefore genealogical relation.
This is a task of great subtlety and delicacy. Many scientists have worked at
it together with Professor Haeckel—I need only name our own Professor
Balfour and Professor Ray Lankester—and the scheme is fairly complete.
But the general reader must not expect that even so clear a writer as Haeckel
can describe these intricate processes without demanding his very careful
attention. Most of the chapters in the present volume (and the second volume
will be less difficult) are easily intelligible to all; but there are points at
which the line of argument is necessarily subtle and complex. In the hope that
most readers will be induced to master even these more difficult chapters, I
will give an outline of the characteristic argument of the work.
Haeckel’s distinctive services in regard to man’s evolution have
been: (1) The construction of a complete ancestral tree, though, of course,
some of the stages in it are purely conjectural, and not final; (2) The tracing
of the remarkable reproduction of ancestral forms in the embryonic
development of the individual. Naturally, he has not worked alone in either
department. The second volume of this work will embody the first of these two
achievements; the present one is mainly concerned with the latter. It will be
useful for the reader to have a synopsis of the argument and an explanation of
some of the chief terms invented or employed by the author.
The main theme of the work is that, in the course of their embryonic
development, all animals, including man, pass roughly and rapidly through a
series of forms which represents the succession of their ancestors in the past.
After a severe and extensive study of embryonic phenomena, Haeckel has drawn up
a “law” (in the ordinary scientific sense) to this effect, and has
called it “the biogenetic law,” or the chief law relating to the
evolution (genesis) of life (bios). This law is widely and
increasingly accepted by embryologists and zoologists. It is enough to quote a
recent declaration of the great American zoologist, President D. Starr Jordan:
“It is, of course, true that the life-history of the individual is an
epitome of the life-history of the race”; while a distinguished German
zoologist (Sarasin) has described it as being of the same use to the biologist
as spectrum analysis is to the astronomer.
But the reproduction of ancestral forms in the course of the embryonic
development is by no means always clear, or even always present. Many of the
embryonic phases do not recall ancestral stages at all. They may have done so
originally, but we must remember that the embryonic life itself has been
subject to adaptive changes for millions of years. All this is clearly
explained by Professor Haeckel. For the moment, I would impress on the reader
the vital importance of fixing the distinction from the start. He must
thoroughly familiarise himself with the meaning of five terms. Biogeny
is the development of life in general (both in the individual and the species),
or the sciences describing it. Ontogeny is the development (embryonic
and post-embryonic) of the individual (on), or the science describing
it. Phylogeny is the development of the race or stem (phulon), or
the science describing it. Roughly, ontogeny may be taken to mean
embryology, and phylogeny what we generally call evolution. Further, the
embryonic phenomena sometimes reproduce ancestral forms, and they are then
called palingenetic (from palin = again): sometimes they do not
recall ancestral forms, but are later modifications due to adaptation, and they
are then called cenogenetic (from kenos = new or foreign). These
terms are now widely used, but the reader of Haeckel must understand them
thoroughly.
The first five chapters are an easy account of the history of embryology and
evolution. The sixth and seventh give an equally clear account of the sexual
elements and the process of conception. But some of the succeeding chapters
must deal with embryonic processes so unfamiliar, and pursue them through so
wide a range of animals in a brief space, that, in spite of the 200
illustrations, they will offer difficulty to many a reader. As our aim is to
secure, not a superficial acquiescence in conclusions, but a fair comprehension
of the truths of science, we have retained these chapters. However, I will give
a brief and clear outline of the argument, so that the reader with little
leisure may realise their value.
When the animal ovum (egg-cell) has been fertilised, it divides and subdivides
until we have a cluster of cohering cells, externally not unlike a raspberry or
mulberry. This is the morula (= mulberry) stage. The cluster becomes
hollow, or filled with fluid in the centre, all the cells rising to the
surface. This is the blastula (hollow ball) stage. One half of the
cluster then bends or folds in upon the other, as one might do with a thin
indiarubber ball, and we get a vase-shaped body with hollow interior (the first
stomach, or “primitive gut”), an open mouth (the first or
“primitive mouth”), and a wall composed of two layers of cells (two
“germinal layers”). This is the gastrula (stomach) stage,
and the process of its formation is called gastrulation. A glance at the
illustration (Fig. 29) will make this perfectly clear.
So much for the embryonic process in itself. The application to evolution has
been a long and laborious task. Briefly, it was necessary to show that
all the multicellular animals passed through these three stages, so that
our biogenetic law would enable us to recognise them as reminiscences of
ancestral forms. This is the work of Chapters VIII and IX. The difficulty can
be realised in this way: As we reach the higher animals the ovum has to take up
a large quantity of yelk, on which it may feed in developing. Think of the
bird’s “egg.” The effect of this was to flatten the germ (the
morula and blastula) from the first, and so give, at first sight,
a totally different complexion to what it has in the lowest animals. When we
pass the reptile and bird stage, the large yelk almost disappears (the germ now
being supplied with blood by the mother), but the germ has been permanently
altered in shape, and there are now a number of new embryonic processes
(membranes, blood-vessel connections, etc.). Thus it was no light task to trace
the identity of this process of gastrulation in all the animals. It has
been done, however; and with this introduction the reader will be able to
follow the proof. The conclusion is important. If all animals pass through the
curious gastrula stage, it must be because they all had a common ancestor of
that nature. To this conjectural ancestor (it lived before the period of
fossilisation begins) Haeckel gives the name of the Gastræa, and
in the second volume we shall see a number of living animals of this type
(“gastræads”).
The line of argument is the same in the next chapter. After laborious and
careful research (though this stage is not generally admitted in the same sense
as the previous one), a fourth common stage was discovered, and given the name
of the Cœlomula. The blastula had one layer of cells, the
blastoderm (derma = skin): the gastrula two layers, the
ectoderm (“outer skin”) and entoderm (“inner
skin”). Now a third layer (mesoderm = middle skin) is formed,
by the growth inwards of two pouches or folds of the skin. The pouches blend
together, and form a single cavity (the body cavity, or cœlom), and its
two walls are two fresh “germinal layers.” Again, the identity of
the process has to be proved in all the higher classes of animals, and when
this is done we have another ancestral stage, the Cœlomæa.
The remaining task is to build up the complex frame of the higher
animals—always showing the identity of the process (on which the
evolutionary argument depends) in enormously different conditions of embryonic
life—out of the four “germinal layers.” Chapter IX prepares
us for the work by giving us a very clear account of the essential structure of
the back-boned (vertebrate) animal, and the probable common ancestor of all the
vertebrates (a small fish of the lancelet type). Chapters XI–XIV then
carry out the construction step by step. The work is now simpler, in the sense
that we leave all the invertebrate animals out of account; but there are so
many organs to be fashioned out of the four simple layers that the reader must
proceed carefully. In the second volume each of these organs will be dealt with
separately, and the parallel will be worked out between its embryonic and its
phylogenetic (evolutionary) development. The general reader may wait for this
for a full understanding. But in the meantime the wonderful story of the
construction of all our organs in the course of a few weeks (the human frame is
perfectly formed, though less than two inches in length, by the twelfth week)
from so simple a material is full of interest. It would be useless to attempt
to summarise the process. The four chapters are themselves but a summary of it,
and the eighty fine illustrations of the process will make it sufficiently
clear. The last chapter carries the story on to the point where man at last
parts company with the anthropoid ape, and gives a full account of the
membranes or wrappers that enfold him in the womb, and the connection with the
mother.
In conclusion, I would urge the reader to consult, at his free library perhaps,
the complete edition of this work, when he has read the present abbreviated
edition. Much of the text has had to be condensed in order to bring out the
work at our popular price, and the beautiful plates of the complete edition
have had to be omitted. The reader will find it an immense assistance if he can
consult the library edition.
JOSEPH MCCABE
Cricklewood, March, 1906.
HAECKEL’S CLASSIFICATION OF THE ANIMAL WORLD
| Unicellular animals (Protozoa) | ||
| 1. Unnucleated | Bacteria Protamæbæ | Monera |
| 2. Nucleated | a. Rhizopoda | Amœbina Radiolaria |
| b. Infusoria | Flagellata Ciliata | |
| 3. Cell-colonies | Catallacta Blastæada | |
| Unicellular animals (Protozoa) | |||
| I Cœlenterata, or Zoophytes. Animals without body-cavity, blood, or anus. | a. Gastræads | Gastremaria Cyemaria | |
| b. Sponges | Protospongiæ Metaspongiæ | ||
| c. Cnidaria (stinging animals) |
Hydrozoa Polyps Medusæ | ||
| d. Platodes (flat-worms) | Platodaria Turbullaria Trematoda Cestoda | ||
|
II Cœlomaria or Bilaterals. Animals with body-cavity and anus, and generally blood. | a. Vermalia (worm-like) | Rotatoria Strongylaria Prosopygia Frontonia | |
| b. Molluscs | Cochlides Conchades Teuthodes | ||
| c. Articulates | Annelida Crustacea Tracheata | ||
| d. Echinoderms | Monorchonia Pentorchonia | ||
| e. Tunicates | Copelata Ascidiæ Thalidiæ | ||
| f. Vertebrates | I. Acrania-Lancelet (without skull) II. Craniota (with skull) a. Cyclostomes (“round-mouthed”) | ||
| b. Fishes | Selachii Ganoids Teleosts Dipneusts | ||
| c. Amphibia d. Reptiles e. Birds | |||
| f. Mammal | Monotremes Marsupials Placentals: Rodents Edentates Ungulates Cetacea Sirenia Insectivora Cheiroptera Carnassia Primates | ||
(This classification is given for the purpose of explaining Haeckel’s
use of terms in this volume. The general reader should bear in mind
that it differs very considerably from more recent schemes of
classification. He should compare the scheme framed by Professor E.
Ray Lankester.)
THE EVOLUTION OF MAN
Chapter I.
THE FUNDAMENTAL LAW OF ORGANIC EVOLUTION
The field of natural phenomena into which I would
introduce my readers in the following chapters has a quite peculiar
place in the broad realm of scientific inquiry. There is no object
of investigation that touches man more closely, and the knowledge
of which should be more acceptable to him, than his own frame. But
among all the various branches of the natural history of mankind,
or anthropology, the story of his development by natural
means must excite the most lively interest. It gives us the key of
the great world-riddles at which the human mind has been working
for thousands of years. The problem of the nature of man, or the
question of man’s place in nature, and the cognate inquiries
as to the past, the earliest history, the present situation, and
the future of humanity—all these most important questions are
directly and intimately connected with that branch of study which
we call the science of the evolution of man, or, in one word,
“Anthropogeny” (the genesis of man). Yet it is an
astonishing fact that the science of the evolution of man does not
even yet form part of the scheme of general education. In fact,
educated people even in our day are for the most part quite
ignorant of the important truths and remarkable phenomena which
anthropogeny teaches us.
As an illustration of this curious state of things, it may be
pointed out that most of what are considered to be
“educated” people do not know that every human being is
developed from an egg, or ovum, and that this egg is one simple
cell, like any other plant or animal egg. They are equally ignorant
that in the course of the development of this tiny, round egg-cell
there is first formed a body that is totally different from the
human frame, and has not the remotest resemblance to it. Most of
them have never seen such a human embryo in the earlier period of
its development, and do not know that it is quite indistinguishable
from other animal embryos. At first the embryo is no more than a
round cluster of cells, then it becomes a simple hollow sphere, the
wall of which is composed of a layer of cells. Later it approaches
very closely, at one period, to the anatomic structure of the
lancelet, afterwards to that of a fish, and again to the typical
build of the amphibia and mammals. As it continues to develop, a
form appears which is like those we find at the lowest stage of
mammal-life (such as the duck-bills), then a form that resembles
the marsupials, and only at a late stage a form that has a
resemblance to the ape; until at last the definite human form
emerges and closes the series of transformations. These suggestive
facts are, as I said, still almost unknown to the general
public—so completely unknown that, if one casually mentions
them, they are called in question or denied outright as
fairy-tales. Everybody knows that the butterfly emerges from the
pupa, and the pupa from a quite different thing called a larva, and
the larva from the butterfly’s egg. But few besides medical
men are aware that man, in the course of his individual
formation, passes through a series of transformations which are not
less surprising and wonderful than the familiar metamorphoses of
the butterfly.
The mere description of these remarkable changes through which
man passes during his embryonic life should arouse considerable
interest. But the mind will experience a far keener satisfaction
when we trace these curious facts to their causes, and
when we learn to behold in them natural phenomena which are of the
highest importance throughout the whole field of human knowledge.
They throw light first of all on the “natural history of
creation,” then on psychology, or “the science of the
soul,” and through this on the whole of philosophy. And as
the general results of every branch of inquiry are summed up in
philosophy, all the sciences come in turn to be touched and
influenced more or less by the study of the evolution of man.
But when I say that I propose to present here the most important
features of these phenomena and trace them to their causes, I take
the term, and I interpret my task, in a very much wider sense than
is usual. The lectures which have been delivered on this subject in
the universities during the last half-century are almost
exclusively adapted to medical men. Certainly, the medical man has
the greatest interest in studying the origin of the human body,
with which he is daily occupied. But I must not give here this
special description of the embryonic processes such as it has
hitherto been given, as most of my readers have not studied
anatomy, and are not likely to be entrusted with the care of the
adult organism. I must content myself with giving some parts of the
subject only in general outline, and must not enter upon all the
marvellous, but very intricate and not easily described, details
that are found in the story of the development of the human frame.
To understand these fully a knowledge of anatomy is needed. I will
endeavour to be as plain as possible in dealing with this branch of
science. Indeed, a sufficient general idea of the course of the
embryonic development of man can be obtained without going too
closely into the anatomic details. I trust we may be able to arouse
the same interest in this delicate field of inquiry as has been
excited already in other branches of science; though we shall meet
more obstacles here than elsewhere.
The story of the evolution of man, as it has hitherto been
expounded to medical students, has usually been confined to
embryology—more correctly, ontogeny—or the
science of the development of the individual human organism. But
this is really only the first part of our task, the first half of
the story of the evolution of man in that wider sense in which we
understand it here. We must add as the second half—as another
and not less important and interesting branch of the science of the
evolution of the human stem—phylogeny: this may be
described as the science of the evolution of the various animal
forms from which the human organism has been developed in the
course of countless ages. Everybody now knows of the great
scientific activity that was occasioned by the publication of
Darwin’s Origin of Species in 1859. The chief direct
consequence of this publication was to provoke a fresh inquiry into
the origin of the human race, and this has proved beyond question
our gradual evolution from the lower species. We give the name of
“Phylogeny” to the science which describes this ascent
of man from the lower ranks of the animal world. The chief source
that it draws upon for facts is “Ontogeny,” or
embryology, the science of the development of the individual
organism. Moreover, it derives a good deal of support from
paleontology, or the science of fossil remains, and even more
from comparative anatomy, or morphology.
These two branches of our science—on the one side ontogeny
or embryology, and on the other phylogeny, or the science of
race-evolution—are most vitally connected. The one cannot be
understood without the other. It is only when the two branches
fully co-operate and supplement each other that
“Biogeny” (or the science of the genesis of life in the
widest sense) attains to the rank of a philosophic science. The
connection between them is not external and superficial, but
profound, intrinsic, and causal. This is a discovery made by recent
research, and it is most clearly and correctly expressed in the
comprehensive law which I have called “the fundamental law of
organic evolution,” or “the fundamental law of
biogeny.” This general law, to which we shall find ourselves
constantly recurring, and on the recognition of which depends
one’s whole insight into the story of evolution, may be
briefly expressed in the phrase: “The history of the
fœtus is a recapitulation of the history of the race”;
or, in other words, “Ontogeny is a recapitulation of
phylogeny.” It may be more fully stated as follows: The
series of forms through which the individual organism passes during
its development from the ovum to the complete bodily structure is a
brief, condensed repetition of the long series of forms which the animal
ancestors of the said organism, or the ancestral forms of the
species, have passed through from the earliest period of organic
life down to the present day.
The causal character of the relation which connects embryology
with stem-history is due to the action of heredity and adaptation.
When we have rightly understood these, and recognised their great
importance in the formation of organisms, we can go a step further
and say: Phylogenesis is the mechanical cause of
ontogenesis.[1] In other words, the development of the
stem, or race, is, in accordance with the laws of heredity and
adaptation, the cause of all the changes which appear in a
condensed form in the evolution of the fœtus.
[1]
The term “genesis,” which occurs
throughout, means, of course, “birth” or origin. From
this we get: Biogeny = the origin of life (bios);
Anthropogeny = the origin of man (anthropos); Ontogeny = the
origin of the individual (on); Phylogeny = the origin of the
species (phulon); and so on. In each case the term may refer
to the process itself, or to the science describing the
process.—Translator.
The chain of manifold animal forms which represent the ancestry
of each higher organism, or even of man, according to the theory of
descent, always form a connected whole. We may designate this
uninterrupted series of forms with the letters of the alphabet: A,
B, C, D, E, etc., to Z. In apparent contradiction to what I have
said, the story of the development of the individual, or the
ontogeny of most organisms, only offers to the observer a part of
these forms; so that the defective series of embryonic forms would
run: A, B, D, F, H, K, M, etc.; or, in other cases, B, D, H, L, M,
N, etc. Here, then, as a rule, several of the evolutionary forms of
the original series have fallen out. Moreover, we often
find—to continue with our illustration from the
alphabet—one or other of the original letters of the
ancestral series represented by corresponding letters from a
different alphabet. Thus, instead of the Roman B and D, we often
have the Greek Β and Δ. In this case the text of the
biogenetic law has been corrupted, just as it had been abbreviated
in the preceding case. But, in spite of all this, the series of
ancestral forms remains the same, and we are in a position to
discover its original complexion.
In reality, there is always a certain parallel between the two
evolutionary series. But it is obscured from the fact that in the
embryonic succession much is wanting that certainly existed in the
earlier ancestral succession. If the parallel of the two series
were complete, and if this great fundamental law affirming the
causal connection between ontogeny and phylogeny in the proper
sense of the word were directly demonstrable, we should only have
to determine, by means of the microscope and the dissecting knife,
the series of forms through which the fertilised ovum passes in its
development; we should then have before us a complete picture of
the remarkable series of forms which our animal ancestors have
successively assumed from the dawn of organic life down to the
appearance of man. But such a repetition of the ancestral history
by the individual in its embryonic life is very rarely complete. We
do not often find our full alphabet. In most cases the
correspondence is very imperfect, being greatly distorted and
falsified by causes which we will consider later. We are thus, for
the most part, unable to determine in detail, from the study of its
embryology, all the different shapes which an organism’s
ancestors have assumed; we usually—and especially in the case
of the human fœtus—encounter many gaps. It is true that
we can fill up most of these gaps satisfactorily with the help of
comparative anatomy, but we cannot do so from direct embryological
observation. Hence it is important that we find a large number of
lower animal forms to be still represented in the course of
man’s embryonic development. In these cases we may draw our
conclusions with the utmost security as to the nature of the
ancestral form from the features of the form which the embryo
momentarily assumes.
To give a few examples, we can infer from the fact that the
human ovum is a simple cell that the first ancestor of our species
was a tiny unicellular being, something like the amœba. In
the same way, we know, from the fact that the human fœtus
consists, at the first, of two simple cell-layers (the
gastrula), that the gastræa, a form with two such
layers, was certainly in the line of our ancestry. A later human
embryonic form (the chordula) points just as clearly to a
worm-like ancestor (the prochordonia), the nearest living
relation of which is found among the actual ascidiæ. To this
succeeds a most important embryonic stage (acrania), in
which our headless fœtus presents, in the main, the structure of the
lancelet. But we can only indirectly and approximately, with the
aid of comparative anatomy and ontogeny, conjecture what lower
forms enter into the chain of our ancestry between the
gastræa and the chordula, and between this and the lancelet.
In the course of the historical development many intermediate
structures have gradually fallen out, which must certainly have
been represented in our ancestry. But, in spite of these many, and
sometimes very appreciable, gaps, there is no contradiction between
the two successions. In fact, it is the chief purpose of this work
to prove the real harmony and the original parallelism of the two.
I hope to show, on a substantial basis of facts, that we can draw
most important conclusions as to our genealogical tree from the
actual and easily-demonstrable series of embryonic changes. We
shall then be in a position to form a general idea of the wealth of
animal forms which have figured in the direct line of our ancestry
in the lengthy history of organic life.
In this evolutionary appreciation of the facts of embryology we
must, of course, take particular care to distinguish sharply and
clearly between the primitive, palingenetic (or ancestral)
evolutionary processes and those due to cenogenesis.[2] By
palingenetic processes, or embryonic recapitulations,
we understand all those phenomena in the development of the
individual which are transmitted from one generation to another by
heredity, and which, on that account, allow us to draw direct
inferences as to corresponding structures in the development of the
species. On the other hand, we give the name of cenogenetic
processes, or embryonic variations, to all those phenomena
in the fœtal development that cannot be traced to inheritance
from earlier species, but are due to the adaptation of the
fœtus, or the infant-form, to certain conditions of its
embryonic development. These cenogenetic phenomena are foreign or
later additions; they allow us to draw no direct inference whatever
as to corresponding processes in our ancestral history, but rather
hinder us from doing so.
[2]
Palingenesis = new birth, or re-incarnation (palin = again,
genesis or genea = development); hence its application to the
phenomena which are recapitulated by heredity from earlier ancestral forms.
Cenogenesis = foreign or negligible development (kenos and
genea); hence, those phenomena which come later in the story of life to
disturb the inherited structure, by a fresh adaptation to
environment.—Translator.
This careful discrimination between the primary or palingenetic
processes and the secondary or cenogenetic is of great importance
for the purposes of the scientific history of a species, which has
to draw conclusions from the available facts of embryology,
comparative anatomy, and paleontology, as to the processes in the
formation of the species in the remote past. It is of the same
importance to the student of evolution as the careful distinction
between genuine and spurious texts in the works of an ancient
writer, or the purging of the real text from interpolations and
alterations, is for the student of philology. It is true that this
distinction has not yet been fully appreciated by many scientists.
For my part, I regard it as the first condition for forming any
just idea of the evolutionary process, and I believe that we must,
in accordance with it, divide embryology into two
sections—palingenesis, or the science of recapitulated forms;
and cenogenesis, or the science of supervening structures.
To give at once a few examples from the science of man’s
origin in illustration of this important distinction, I may
instance the following processes in the embryology of man, and of
all the higher vertebrates, as palingenetic: the formation
of the two primary germinal layers and of the primitive gut, the
undivided structure of the dorsal nerve-tube, the appearance of a
simple axial rod between the medullary tube and the gut, the
temporary formation of the gill-clefts and arches, the primitive
kidneys, and so on.[3] All these, and many other important
structures, have clearly been transmitted by a steady heredity from
the early ancestors of the mammal, and are, therefore, direct
indications of the presence of similar structures in the history of
the stem. On the other hand, this is certainly not the case with
the following embryonic forms, which we must describe as
cenogenetic processes: the formation of the yelk-sac, the
allantois, the placenta, the amnion, the serolemma, and the
chorion—or, generally speaking, the various fœtal
membranes and the corresponding changes in the blood vessels.
Further instances are: the dual structure of the heart cavity, the
temporary division of the plates of the primitive vertebræ
and lateral plates, the secondary closing of the ventral
and intestinal walls, the formation of the navel, and so on. All
these and many other phenomena are certainly not traceable to
similar structures in any earlier and completely-developed
ancestral form, but have arisen simply by adaptation to the
peculiar conditions of embryonic life (within the fœtal
membranes). In view of these facts, we may now give the following
more precise expression to our chief law of biogeny: The evolution
of the fœtus (or ontogenesis) is a condensed and
abbreviated recapitulation of the evolution of the stem (or
phylogenesis); and this recapitulation is the more complete in
proportion as the original development (or palingenesis) is
preserved by a constant heredity; on the other hand, it becomes
less complete in proportion as a varying adaptation to new
conditions increases the disturbing factors in the development (or
cenogenesis).
[3]
All these, and the following structures, will be fully described in later
chapters.—Translator.
The cenogenetic alterations or distortions of the original
palingenetic course of development take the form, as a rule, of a
gradual displacement of the phenomena, which is slowly effected by
adaptation to the changed conditions of embryonic existence during
the course of thousands of years. This displacement may take place
as regards either the position or the time of a phenomenon.
The great importance and strict regularity of the
time-variations in embryology have been carefully studied recently
by Ernest Mehnert, in his Biomechanik (Jena, 1898). He
contends that our biogenetic law has not been impaired by the
attacks of its opponents, and goes on to say: “Scarcely any
piece of knowledge has contributed so much to the advance of
embryology as this; its formulation is one of the most signal
services to general biology. It was not until this law passed into
the flesh and blood of investigators, and they had accustomed
themselves to see a reminiscence of ancestral history in embryonic
structures, that we witnessed the great progress which
embryological research has made in the last two decades.” The
best proof of the correctness of this opinion is that now the most
fruitful work is done in all branches of embryology with the aid of
this biogenetic law, and that it enables students to attain every
year thousands of brilliant results that they would never have
reached without it.
It is only when one appreciates the cenogenetic processes in
relation to the palingenetic, and when one takes careful account of
the changes which the latter may suffer from the former, that the
radical importance of the biogenetic law is recognised, and it is
felt to be the most illuminating principle in the science of
evolution. In this task of discrimination it is the silver thread
in relation to which we can arrange all the phenomena of this realm
of marvels—the “Ariadne thread,” which alone
enables us to find our way through this labyrinth of forms. Hence
the brothers Sarasin, the zoologists, could say with perfect
justice, in their study of the evolution of the Ichthyophis,
that “the great biogenetic law is just as important for the
zoologist in tracing long-extinct processes as spectrum analyses is
for the astronomer.”
Even at an earlier period, when a correct acquaintance with the
evolution of the human and animal frame was only just being
obtained—and that is scarcely eighty years ago!—the
greatest astonishment was felt at the remarkable similarity
observed between the embryonic forms, or stages of fœtal
development, in very different animals; attention was called even
then to their close resemblance to certain fully-developed animal
forms belonging to some of the lower groups. The older scientists
(Oken, Treviranus, and others) knew perfectly well that these lower
forms in a sense illustrated and fixed, in the hierarchy of the
animal world, a temporary stage in the evolution of higher forms.
The famous anatomist Meckel spoke in 1821 of a “similarity
between the development of the embryo and the series of
animals.” Baer raised the question in 1828 how far, within
the vertebrate type, the embryonic forms of the higher animals
assume the permanent shapes of members of lower groups. But it was
impossible fully to understand and appreciate this remarkable
resemblance at that time. We owe our capacity to do this to the
theory of descent; it is this that puts in their true light the
action of heredity on the one hand and adaptation on
the other. It explains to us the vital importance of their constant
reciprocal action in the production of organic forms. Darwin was
the first to teach us the great part that was played in this by the
ceaseless struggle for existence between living things, and to show
how, under the influence of this (by natural selection), new
species were produced and maintained solely by the interaction of
heredity and adaptation. It was thus Darwinism that first opened
our eyes to a true comprehension of the supremely important
relations between the two parts of the science of organic
evolution—Ontogeny and Phylogeny.
Heredity and adaptation are, in fact, the two constructive
physiological functions of living things; unless we understand
these properly we can make no headway in the study of evolution.
Hence, until the time of Darwin no one had a clear idea of the real
nature and causes of embryonic development. It was impossible to
explain the curious series of forms through which the human embryo
passed; it was quite unintelligible why this strange succession of
animal-like forms appeared in the series at all. It had previously
been generally assumed that the man was found complete in all his
parts in the ovum, and that the development consisted only in an
unfolding of the various parts, a simple process of growth. This is
by no means the case. On the contrary, the whole process of the
development of the individual presents to the observer a connected
succession of different animal-forms; and these forms display a
great variety of external and internal structure. But why
each individual human being should pass through this series of
forms in the course of his embryonic development it was quite
impossible to say until Lamarck and Darwin established the theory
of descent. Through this theory we have at last detected the real
causes, the efficient causes, of the individual development;
we have learned that these mechanical causes suffice of
themselves to effect the formation of the organism, and that there
is no need of the final causes which were formerly assumed.
It is true that in the academic philosophies of our time these
final causes still figure very prominently; in the new philosophy
of nature we can entirely replace them by efficient causes. We
shall see, in the course of our inquiry, how the most wonderful and
hitherto insoluble enigmas in the human and animal frame have
proved amenable to a mechanical explanation, by causes acting
without prevision, through Darwin’s reform of the science of
evolution. We have everywhere been able to substitute unconscious
causes, acting from necessity, for conscious, purposive
causes.[4]
[4]
The monistic or mechanical philosophy of nature holds that only unconscious,
necessary, efficient causes are at work in the whole field of nature, in
organic life as well as in inorganic changes. On the other hand, the dualist or
vitalist philosophy of nature affirms that unconscious forces are only at work
in the inorganic world, and that we find conscious, purposive, or final causes
in organic nature.
If the new science of evolution had done no more than this,
every thoughtful man would have to admit that it had accomplished
an immense advance in knowledge. It means that in the whole of
philosophy that tendency which we call monistic, in opposition to
the dualistic, which has hitherto prevailed, must be
accepted.[5] At this point the science of human evolution
has a direct and profound bearing on the foundations of philosophy.
Modern anthropology has, by its astounding discoveries during the
second half of the nineteenth century, compelled us to take a
completely monistic view of life. Our bodily structure and its
life, our embryonic development and our evolution as a species,
teach us that the same laws of nature rule in the life of man as in
the rest of the universe. For this reason, if for no others, it is
desirable, nay, indispensable, that every man who wishes to form a
serious and philosophic view of life, and, above all, the expert
philosopher, should acquaint himself with the chief facts of this
branch of science.
[5]
Monism is neither purely materialistic nor purely spiritualistic, but a
reconciliation of these two principles, since it regards the whole of nature as
one, and sees only efficient causes at work in it. Dualism, on the contrary,
holds that nature and spirit, matter and force, the world and God, inorganic
and organic nature, are separate and independent existences. Cf. The Riddle
of the Universe, chap. xii.
The facts of embryology have so great and obvious a significance in this
connection that even in recent years dualist and teleological philosophers have
tried to rid themselves of them by simply denying them. This was done, for
instance, as regards the fact that man is developed from an egg, and that this
egg or ovum is a simple cell, as in the case of other animals. When I had
explained this pregnant fact and its significance in my History of
Creation, it was described in many of the theological journals as a
dishonest invention of my own. The fact that the embryos of man and the dog
are, at a certain stage of their development, almost indistinguishable was also
denied. When we examine the human embryo in the third or fourth week of its
development, we find it to be quite different in shape and structure from the
full-grown human being, but almost identical with that of the ape, the dog, the
rabbit, and
other mammals, at the same stage of ontogeny. We find a bean-shaped body of
very simple construction, with a tail below and a pair of fins at the sides,
something like those of a fish, but very different from the limbs of man and
the mammals. Nearly the whole front half of the body is taken up by a shapeless
head without face, at the sides of which we find gill-clefts and arches as in
the fish. At this stage of its development the human embryo does not differ in
any essential detail from that of the ape, dog, horse, ox, etc., at a
corresponding period. This important fact can easily be verified at any moment
by a comparison of the embryos of man, the dog, rabbit, etc. Nevertheless, the
theologians and dualist philosophers pronounced it to be a materialistic
invention; even scientists, to whom the facts should be known, have sought to
deny them.
There could not be a clearer proof of the profound importance of
these embryological facts in favour of the monistic philosophy than
is afforded by these efforts of its opponents to get rid of them by
silence or denial. The truth is that these facts are most
inconvenient for them, and are quite irreconcilable with their
views. We must be all the more pressing on our side to put them in
their proper light. I fully agree with Huxley when he says, in his
Man’s Place in Nature: “Though these facts are
ignored by several well-known popular leaders, they are easy to
prove, and are accepted by all scientific men; on the other hand,
their importance is so great that those who have once mastered them
will, in my opinion, find few other biological discoveries to
astonish them.”
We shall make it our chief task to study the evolution of
man’s bodily frame and its various organs in their external
form and internal structures. But I may observe at once that this
is accompanied step by step with a study of the evolution of their
functions. These two branches of inquiry are inseparably united in
the whole of anthropology, just as in zoology (of which the former
is only a section) or general biology. Everywhere the peculiar form
of the organism and its structures, internal and external, is
directly related to the special physiological functions which the
organism or organ has to execute. This intimate connection of
structure and function, or of the instrument and the work done by
it, is seen in the science of evolution and all its parts. Hence
the story of the evolution of structures, which is our immediate
concern, is also the history of the development of functions; and
this holds good of the human organism as of any other.
At the same time, I must admit that our knowledge of the
evolution of functions is very far from being as complete as our
acquaintance with the evolution of structures. One might say, in
fact, that the whole science of evolution has almost confined
itself to the study of structures; the evolution of
functions hardly exists even in name. That is the fault of the
physiologists, who have as yet concerned themselves very little
about evolution. It is only in recent times that physiologists like
W. Engelmann, W. Preyer, M. Verworn, and a few others, have
attacked the evolution of functions.
It will be the task of some future physiologist to engage in the
study of the evolution of functions with the same zeal and success
as has been done for the evolution of structures in morphogeny (the
science of the genesis of forms). Let me illustrate the close
connection of the two by a couple of examples. The heart in the
human embryo has at first a very simple construction, such as we
find in permanent form among the ascidiæ and other low
organisms; with this is associated a very simple system of
circulation of the blood. Now, when we find that with the
full-grown heart there comes a totally different and much more
intricate circulation, our inquiry into the development of the
heart becomes at once, not only an anatomical, but also a
physiological, study. Thus it is clear that the ontogeny of the
heart can only be understood in the light of its phylogeny (or
development in the past), both as regards function and structure.
The same holds true of all the other organs and their functions.
For instance, the science of the evolution of the alimentary canal,
the lungs, or the sexual organs, gives us at the same time, through
the exact comparative investigation of structure-development, most
important information with regard to the evolution of the functions
of these organs.
This significant connection is very clearly seen in the
evolution of the nervous system. This system is in the economy of
the human body the medium of sensation, will, and even thought, the
highest of the psychic functions; in a word, of all the various functions which constitute the
proper object of psychology. Modern anatomy and physiology have
proved that these psychic functions are immediately dependent on
the fine structure and the composition of the central nervous
system, or the internal texture of the brain and spinal cord. In
these we find the elaborate cell-machinery, of which the psychic or
soul-life is the physiological function. It is so intricate that
most men still look upon the mind as something supernatural that
cannot be explained on mechanical principles.
But embryological research into the gradual appearance and the
formation of this important system of organs yields the most
astounding and significant results. The first sketch of a central
nervous system in the human embryo presents the same very simple
type as in the other vertebrates. A spinal tube is formed in the
external skin of the back, and from this first comes a simple
spinal cord without brain, such as we find to be the permanent
psychic organ in the lowest type of vertebrate, the amphioxus. Not
until a later stage is a brain formed at the anterior end of this
cord, and then it is a brain of the most rudimentary kind, such as
we find permanently among the lower fishes. This simple brain
develops step by step, successively assuming forms which correspond
to those of the amphibia, the reptiles, the duck-bills, and the
lemurs. Only in the last stage does it reach the highly organised
form which distinguishes the apes from the other vertebrates, and
which attains its full development in man.
Comparative physiology discovers a precisely similar growth. The
function of the brain, the psychic activity, rises step by step
with the advancing development of its structure.
Thus we are enabled, by this story of the evolution of the
nervous system, to understand at length the natural development
of the human mind and its gradual unfolding. It is only with
the aid of embryology that we can grasp how these highest and most
striking faculties of the animal organism have been historically
evolved. In other words, a knowledge of the evolution of the spinal
cord and brain in the human embryo leads us directly to a
comprehension of the historic development (or phylogeny) of the
human mind, that highest of all faculties, which we regard as
something so marvellous and supernatural in the adult man. This is
certainly one of the greatest and most pregnant results of
evolutionary science. Happily our embryological knowledge of
man’s central nervous system is now so adequate, and agrees
so thoroughly with the complementary results of comparative anatomy
and physiology, that we are thus enabled to obtain a clear insight
into one of the highest problems of philosophy, the phylogeny of
the soul, or the ancestral history of the mind of man. Our chief
support in this comes from the embryological study of it, or the
ontogeny of the soul. This important section of psychology owes its
origin especially to W. Preyer, in his interesting works, such as
The Mind of the Child. The Biography of a Baby (1900), of
Milicent Washburn Shinn, also deserves mention. [See also
Preyer’s Mental Development in the Child
(translation), and Sully’s Studies of Childhood and
Children’s Ways.]
In this way we follow the only path along which we may hope to
reach the solution of this difficult problem.
Thirty-six years have now elapsed since, in my General
Morphology, I established phylogeny as an independent science
and showed its intimate causal connection with ontogeny; thirty
years have passed since I gave in my gastræa-theory the proof
of the justice of this, and completed it with the theory of
germinal layers. When we look back on this period we may ask, What
has been accomplished during it by the fundamental law of biogeny?
If we are impartial, we must reply that it has proved its fertility
in hundreds of sound results, and that by its aid we have acquired
a vast fund of knowledge which we should never have obtained
without it.
There has been no dearth of attacks—often violent
attacks—on my conception of an intimate causal connection
between ontogenesis and phylogenesis; but no other satisfactory
explanation of these important phenomena has yet been offered to
us. I say this especially with regard to Wilhelm His’s theory
of a “mechanical evolution,” which questions the truth
of phylogeny generally, and would explain the complicated embryonic
processes without going beyond by simple physical
changes—such as the bending and folding of leaves by
electricity, the origin of cavities through unequal strain of the
tissues, the formation of processes by uneven growth, and so on.
But the fact is that these embryological phenomena themselves
demand explanation in turn, and this can only be found, as a rule,
in the corresponding changes in the long ancestral series, or in
the physiological functions of heredity and adaptation.
Chapter II.
THE OLDER EMBRYOLOGY
It is in many ways useful, on entering upon the study of any science, to cast a
glance at its historical development. The saying that “everything is best
understood in its growth” has a distinct application to science. While we
follow its gradual development we get a clearer insight into its aims and
objects. Moreover, we shall see that the present condition of the science of
human evolution, with all its characteristics, can only be rightly understood
when we examine its historical growth. This task will, however, not detain us
long. The study of man’s evolution is one of the latest branches of
natural science, whether you consider the embryological or the phylogenetic
section of it.
Apart from the few germs of our science which we find in classical antiquity,
and which we shall notice presently, we may say that it takes its definite
rise, as a science, in the year 1759, when one of the greatest German
scientists, Caspar Friedrich Wolff, published his Theoria generationis.
That was the foundation-stone of the science of animal embryology. It was not
until fifty years later, in 1809, that Jean Lamarck published his
Philosophie Zoologique—the first effort to provide a base for the
theory of evolution; and it was another half-century before Darwin’s work
appeared (in 1859), which we may regard as the first scientific attainment of
this aim. But before we go further into this solid establishment of evolution,
we must cast a brief glance at that famous philosopher and scientist of
antiquity, who stood alone in this, as in many other branches of science, for
more than 2000 years: the “father of Natural History,” Aristotle.
The extant scientific works of Aristotle deal with many different sides of
biological research; the most comprehensive of them is his famous History of
Animals. But not less interesting is the smaller work, On the Generation
of Animals (Peri zoon geneseos). This work treats especially of embryonic
development, and it is of great interest as being the earliest of its kind and
the only one that has come down to us in any completeness from classical
antiquity.
Aristotle studied embryological questions in various classes of animals, and
among the lower groups he learned many most remarkable facts which we only
rediscovered between 1830 and 1860. It is certain, for instance, that he was
acquainted with the very peculiar mode of propagation of the cuttlefishes, or
cephalopods, in which a yelk-sac hangs out of the mouth of the fœtus. He
knew, also, that embryos come from the eggs of the bee even when they have not
been fertilised. This “parthenogenesis” (or virgin-birth) of the
bees has only been established in our time by the distinguished zoologist of
Munich, Siebold. He discovered that male bees come from the unfertilised, and
female bees only from the fertilised, eggs. Aristotle further states that some
kinds of fishes (of the genus serranus) are hermaphrodites, each
individual having both male and female organs and being able to fertilise
itself; this, also, has been recently confirmed. He knew that the embryo of
many fishes of the shark family is attached to the mother’s body by a
sort of placenta, or nutritive organ very rich in blood; apart from these, such
an arrangement is only found among the higher mammals and man. This placenta of
the shark was looked upon as legendary for a long time, until Johannes
Müller proved it to be a fact in 1839. Thus a number of remarkable
discoveries were found in Aristotle’s embryological work, proving a very
good acquaintance of the great scientist—possibly helped by his
predecessors—with the facts of ontogeny, and a great advance upon
succeeding generations in this respect.
In the case of most of these discoveries he did not merely describe the fact,
but added a number of observations on its significance. Some of these
theoretical remarks are of particular interest, because they show a correct
appreciation of the nature of the embryonic processes. He conceives the
development of the individual as a new formation, in the course of which the
various parts of the body take shape successively. When the human or animal
frame is developed in the mother’s body, or separately in an egg, the
heart—which he regards as the starting-point and centre of the
organism—must appear first. Once the heart is formed the other organs
arise, the internal ones before the external, the upper (those above the
diaphragm) before the lower (or those beneath the diaphragm). The brain is
formed at an early stage, and the eyes grow out of it. These observations are
quite correct. And, if we try to form some idea from these data of
Aristotle’s general conception of the embryonic process, we find a dim
prevision of the theory which Wolff showed 2000 years afterwards to be the
correct view. It is significant, for instance, that Aristotle denied the
eternity of the individual in any respect. He said that the species or genus,
the group of similar individuals, might be eternal, but the individual itself
is temporary. It comes into being in the act of procreation, and passes away at
death.
During the 2000 years after Aristotle no progress whatever was made in general
zoology, or in embryology in particular. People were content to read, copy,
translate, and comment on Aristotle. Scarcely a single independent effort at
research was made in the whole of the period. During the Middle Ages the spread
of strong religious beliefs put formidable obstacles in the way of independent
scientific investigation. There was no question of resuming the advance of
biology. Even when human anatomy began to stir itself once more in the
sixteenth century, and independent research was resumed into the structure of
the developed body, anatomists did not dare to extend their inquiries to the
unformed body, the embryo, and its development. There were many reasons for the
prevailing horror of such studies. It is natural enough, when we remember that
a Bull of Boniface VIII excommunicated every man who ventured to dissect a
human corpse. If the dissection of a developed body were a crime to be thus
punished, how much more dreadful must it have seemed to deal with the embryonic
body still enclosed in the womb, which the Creator himself had decently veiled
from the curiosity of the scientist! The Christian Church, then putting many
thousands to death for unbelief, had a shrewd presentiment of the menace that
science contained against its authority. It was powerful enough to see that its
rival did not grow too quickly.
It was not until the Reformation broke the power of the Church, and a
refreshing breath of the spirit dissolved the icy chains that bound science,
that anatomy and embryology, and all the other branches of research, could
begin to advance once more. However, embryology lagged far behind anatomy. The
first works on embryology appear at the beginning of the sixteenth century. The
Italian anatomist, Fabricius ab Aquapendente, a professor at Padua, opened the
advance. In his two books (De formato fœtu, 1600, and De
formatione fœtus, 1604) he published the older illustrations and
descriptions of the embryos of man and other mammals, and of the hen. Similar
imperfect illustrations were given by Spigelius (De formato fœtu,
1631), and by Needham (1667) and his more famous compatriot, Harvey (1652), who
discovered the circulation of the blood in the animal body and formulated the
important principle, Omne vivum ex vivo (all life comes from
pre-existing life). The Dutch scientist, Swammerdam, published in his Bible
of Nature the earliest observations on the embryology of the frog and the
division of its egg-yelk. But the most important embryological studies in the
sixteenth century were those of the famous Italian, Marcello Malpighi, of
Bologna, who led the way both in zoology and botany. His treatises, De
formatione pulli and De ovo incubato (1687), contain the first
consistent description of the development of the chick in the fertilised egg.
Here I ought to say a word about the important part played by the chick in the
growth of our science. The development of the chick, like that of the young of
all other birds, agrees in all its main features with that of the other chief
vertebrates, and even of man. The three highest classes of
vertebrates—mammals, birds, and reptiles (lizards, serpents, tortoises,
etc.)—have from the beginning of their embryonic development so striking
a resemblance in all the chief points of structure, and especially in their
first forms, that for a long time it is impossible to distinguish between them.
We have known now for some time that we need only examine the embryo of a bird,
which is the easiest to get at, in order to learn the typical mode of
development of a mammal (and therefore of man). As soon as scientists began to
study the human embryo, or the mammal-embryo generally, in its earlier stages
about the middle and end of the seventeenth century, this important fact was
very quickly discovered. It is both theoretically and practically of great
value. As regards the theory of evolution, we can draw the most weighty
inferences from this similarity between the embryos of widely different classes
of animals. But for the practical purposes of embryological research the
discovery is invaluable, because we can fill up the gaps in our imperfect
knowledge of the embryology of the mammals from the more thoroughly studied
embryology of the bird. Hens’ eggs are easily to be had in any quantity,
and the development of the chick may be followed step by step in artificial
incubation. The development of the mammal is much more difficult to follow,
because here the embryo is not detached and enclosed in a large egg, but the
tiny ovum remains in the womb until the growth is completed. Hence, it is very
difficult to keep up sustained observation of the various stages in any great
extent, quite apart from such extrinsic considerations as the cost, the
technical difficulties, and many other obstacles which we encounter when we
would make an extensive study of the fertilised mammal. The chicken has,
therefore, always been the chief object of study in this connection. The
excellent incubators we now have enable us to observe it in any quantity and at
any stage of development, and so follow the whole course of its formation step
by step.
By the end of the seventeenth century Malpighi had advanced as far as it was
possible to do with the imperfect microscope of his time in the embryological
study of the chick. Further progress was arrested until the instrument and the
technical methods should be improved. The vertebrate embryos are so small and
delicate in their earlier stages that you cannot go very far into the study of
them without a good microscope and other technical aid. But this substantial
improvement of the microscope and the other apparatus did not take place until
the beginning of the nineteenth century.
Embryology made scarcely any advance in the first half of the eighteenth
century, when the systematic natural history of plants and animals received so
great an impulse through the publication of Linné’s famous
Systema Naturæ. Not until 1759 did the genius arise who was to
give it an entirely new character, Caspar Friedrich Wolff. Until then
embryology had been occupied almost exclusively in unfortunate and misleading
efforts to build up theories on the imperfect empirical material then
available.
The theory which then prevailed, and remained in favour throughout nearly the
whole of the eighteenth century, was commonly called at that time “the
evolution theory”; it is better to describe it as “the preformation
theory.”[6] Its chief point is this: There is no new formation
of structures in the embryonic development of any organism, animal or plant, or
even of man; there is only a growth, or unfolding, of parts which have been
constructed or pre-formed from all eternity, though on a very small
scale and closely packed together. Hence, every living germ contains all the
organs and parts of the body, in the form and arrangement they will present
later, already within it, and thus the whole embryological process is merely an
evolution in the literal sense of the word, or an unfolding, of
parts that were pre-formed and folded up in it. So, for instance, we find in
the hen’s egg not merely a simple cell, that divides and subdivides and
forms germinal layers, and at last, after all kinds of variation and cleavage
and reconstruction, brings forth the body of the chick; but there is in every
egg from the first a complete chicken, with all its parts made and neatly
packed. These parts are so small or so transparent that the microscope cannot
detect them. In the hatching, these parts merely grow larger, and spread out in
the normal way.
[6]
This theory is usually known as the “evolution theory” in Germany,
in contradistinction to the “epigenesis theory.” But as it is the
latter that is called the “evolution theory” in England, France,
and Italy, and “evolution” and “epigenesis” are taken
to be synonymous, it seems better to call the first the “pre-formation
theory.”
When this theory is consistently developed it becomes a “scatulation
theory.”[7] According to its teaching, there was made in the
beginning one couple or one individual of each species of animal or plant; but
this one individual contained the germs of all the other individuals of the
same species who should ever come to life. As the age of the earth was
generally believed at that time to be fixed by the Bible at 5000 or 6000 years,
it seemed possible to calculate how many individuals of each species had lived
in the period, and so had been packed inside the first being that was created.
The theory was consistently extended to man, and it was affirmed that our
common parent Eve had had stored in her ovary the germs of all the children of
men.
[7]
“Packing theory” would be the literal translation. Scatula is the
Latin for a case or box.—Translator.
The theory at first took the form of a belief that it was the females
who were thus encased in the first being. One couple of each species was
created, but the female contained in her ovary all the future individuals of
the species, of either sex. However, this had to be altered when the Dutch
microscopist, Leeuwenhoek, discovered the male spermatozoa in 1690, and showed
that an immense number of these extremely fine and mobile thread-like beings
exist in the male sperm (this will be explained in Chapter VII). This
astonishing discovery was further advanced when it was proved that these living
bodies, swimming about in the seminal fluid, were real animalcules, and, in
fact, were the pre-formed germs of the future generation. When the male and
female procreative elements came together at conception, these thread-like
spermatozoa (“seed-animals”) were supposed to penetrate into the
fertile body of the ovum and begin to develop there, as the plant seed does in
the fruitful earth. Hence, every spermatozoon was regarded as a
homunculus, a tiny complete man; all the parts were believed to be
pre-formed in it, and merely grew larger when it reached its proper medium in
the female ovum. This theory, also, was consistently developed in the sense
that in each of these thread-like bodies the whole of its posterity was
supposed to be present in the minutest form. Adam’s sexual glands were
thought to have contained the germs of the whole of humanity.
This “theory of male scatulation” found itself at once in keen
opposition to the prevailing “female” theory. The two rival
theories at once opened a very lively campaign, and the physiologists of the
eighteenth century were divided into two great camps—the Animalculists
and the Ovulists—which fought vigorously. The animalculists held that the
spermatozoa were the true germs, and appealed to the lively movements and the
structure of these bodies. The opposing party of the Ovulists, who clung to the
older “evolution theory,” affirmed that the ovum is the real germ,
and that the spermatozoa merely stimulate it at conception to begin its growth;
all the future generations are stored in the ovum. This view was held by the
great majority of the biologists of the eighteenth century, in spite of the
fact that Wolff proved it in 1759 to be without foundation. It owed its
prestige chiefly to the circumstance that the most weighty authorities in the
biology and philosophy of the day decided in favour of it, especially Haller,
Bonnet, and Leibnitz.
Albrecht Haller, professor at Göttingen, who is often called the father of
physiology, was a man of wide and varied learning, but he does not occupy a
very high position in regard to insight into natural phenomena. He made a
vigorous defence of the “evolutionary theory” in his famous work,
Elementa physiologiae, affirming: “There is no such thing as
formation (nulla est epigenesis). No part of the animal frame is made
before another; all were made together.” He thus denied that there was
any evolution in the proper sense of the word, and even went so far as to say
that the beard existed in the new-born child and the antlers in the hornless
fawn; all the parts were there in advance, and were merely hidden from the eye
of man for the time being. Haller even calculated the number of human beings
that God must have created on the sixth day and stored away in Eve’s
ovary. He put the number at 200,000 millions, assuming the age of the world to
be 6000 years, the average age of a human being to be thirty years, and the
population of the world at that time to be 1000 millions. And the famous Haller
maintained all this nonsense, in spite of its ridiculous consequences, even
after Wolff had discovered the real course of embryonic development and
established it by direct observation!
Among the philosophers of the time the distinguished Leibnitz was the chief
defender of the “preformation theory,” and by his authority and
literary prestige won many adherents to it. Supported by his system of monads,
according to which body and soul are united in inseparable association and by
their union form the individual, or the “monad,” Leibnitz
consistently extended the “scatulation theory” to the soul, and
held that this was no more evolved than the body. He says, for instance, in his
Théodicée: “I mean that these souls, which one day
are to be the souls of men, are present in the seed, like those of other
species; in such wise that they existed in our ancestors as far back as Adam,
or from the beginning of the world, in the forms of organised bodies.”
The theory seemed to receive considerable support from the observations of one
of its most zealous supporters, Bonnet. In 1745 he discovered, in the
plant-louse, a case of parthenogenesis, or virgin-birth, an interesting form of
reproduction that has lately been found by Siebold and others among various
classes of the articulata, especially crustacea and insects. Among these and
other animals of certain lower species the female may reproduce for several
generations without having been fertilised by the male. These ova that do not
need fertilisation are called “false ova,” pseudova or spores.
Bonnet saw that a female plant-louse, which he had kept in cloistral isolation,
and rigidly removed from contact with males, had on the eleventh day (after
forming a new skin for the fourth time) a living daughter, and during the next
twenty days ninety-four other daughters; and that all of them went on to
reproduce in the same way without any contact with males. It seemed as if this
furnished an irrefutable proof of the truth of the scatulation theory, as it
was held by the Ovulists; it is not surprising to find that the theory then
secured general acceptance.
This was the condition of things when suddenly, in 1759, Caspar Friedrich Wolff
appeared, and dealt a fatal blow at the whole preformation theory with his new
theory of epigenesis. Wolff, the son of a Berlin tailor, was born in 1733, and
went through his scientific and medical studies, first at Berlin under the
famous anatomist Meckel, and afterwards at Halle. Here he secured his doctorate
in his twenty-sixth year, and in his academic dissertation (November 28th,
1759), the Theoria generationis, expounded the new theory of a real
development on a basis of epigenesis. This treatise is, in spite of its
smallness and its obscure phraseology, one of the most valuable in the whole
range of biological literature. It is equally distinguished for the mass of new
and careful observations it contains, and the far-reaching and pregnant ideas
which the author everywhere extracts from his observations and builds into a
luminous and accurate theory of generation. Nevertheless, it met with no
success at the time. Although scientific studies were then assiduously
cultivated owing to the impulse given by Linné—although botanists
and zoologists were no longer counted by dozens, but by hundreds, hardly any
notice was taken of Wolff’s theory. Even when he established the truth of
epigenesis by the most rigorous observations, and demolished the airy structure
of the preformation theory, the “exact” scientist Haller proved one
of the most strenuous supporters of the old theory, and rejected Wolff’s
correct view with a dictatorial “There is no such thing as
evolution.” He even went on to say that religion was menaced by the new
theory! It is not surprising that the whole of the physiologists of the second
half of the eighteenth century submitted to the ruling of this physiological
pontiff, and attacked the theory of epigenesis as a dangerous innovation. It
was not until more than fifty years afterwards that Wolff’s work was
appreciated. Only when Meckel translated into German in 1812 another valuable
work of Wolff’s on The Formation of the Alimentary Canal (written
in 1768), and called attention to its great importance, did people begin to
think of him once more; yet this obscure writer had evinced a profounder
insight into the nature of the living organism than any other scientist of the
eighteenth century.
Wolff’s idea led to an appreciable advance over the whole field of
biology. There is such a vast number of new and important observations and
pregnant thoughts in his writings that we have only gradually learned to
appreciate them rightly in the course of the nineteenth century. He opened up
the true path for research in many directions. In the first place, his theory
of epigenesis gave us our first real insight into the nature of embryonic
development. He showed convincingly that the development of every organism
consists of a series of new formations, and that there is no trace
whatever of the complete form either in the ovum or the spermatozoon. On the
contrary, these are quite simple bodies, with a very different purport. The
embryo which is developed from them is also quite different, in its internal
arrangement and outer configuration, from the complete organism. There is no
trace whatever of preformation or in-folding of organs. To-day we can scarcely
call epigenesis a theory, because we are convinced it is a fact, and can
demonstrate it at any moment with the aid of the microscope.
Wolff furnished the conclusive empirical proof of his theory in his classic
dissertation on The Formation of the Alimentary Canal (1768). In its
complete state the alimentary canal of the hen is a long and complex tube, with
which the lungs, liver, salivary glands, and many other small glands, are
connected. Wolff showed that in the early stages of the embryonic chick there
is no trace whatever of this complicated tube with all its dependencies, but
instead of it only a flat, leaf-shaped body; that, in fact, the whole embryo
has at first the appearance of a flat, oval-shaped leaf. When we remember how
difficult the exact observation of so fine and delicate a structure as the
early leaf-shaped body of the chick must have been with the poor microscopes
then in use, we must admire the rare faculty for observation which enabled
Wolff to make the most important discoveries in this most difficult part of
embryology. By this laborious research he reached the correct opinion that the
embryonic body of all the higher animals, such as the birds, is for some time
merely a flat, thin, leaf-shaped disk—consisting at first of one layer,
but afterwards of several. The lowest of these layers is the alimentary canal,
and Wolff followed its development from its commencement to its completion. He
showed how this leaf-shaped structure first turns into a groove, then the
margins of this groove fold together and form a closed canal, and at length the
two external openings of the tube (the mouth and anus) appear.
Moreover, the important fact that the other systems of organs are developed in
the same way, from tubes formed out of simple layers, did not escape Wolff. The
nerveless system, muscular system, and vascular (blood-vessel) system, with all
the organs appertaining thereto, are, like the alimentary system, developed out
of simple leaf-shaped structures. Hence, Wolff came to the view by 1768 which
Pander developed in the Theory of Germinal Layers fifty years
afterwards. His principles are not literally correct; but he comes as near to
the truth in them as was possible at that time, and could be expected of him.
Our admiration of this gifted genius increases when we find that he was also
the precursor of Goethe in regard to the metamorphosis of plants and of the
famous cellular theory. Wolff had, as Huxley showed, a clear presentiment of
this cardinal theory, since he recognised small microscopic globules as the
elementary parts out of which the germinal layers arose.
Finally, I must invite special attention to the mechanical character of
the profound philosophic reflections which Wolff always added to his remarkable
observations. He was a great monistic philosopher, in the best meaning of the
word. It is unfortunate that his philosophic discoveries were ignored as
completely as his observations for more than half a century. We must be all the
more careful to emphasise the fact of their clear monistic tendency.
Chapter III.
MODERN EMBRYOLOGY
We may distinguish three chief periods in the growth of our science of human
embryology. The first has been considered in the preceding chapter; it embraces
the whole of the preparatory period of research, and extends from Aristotle to
Caspar Friedrich Wolff, or to the year 1759, in which the epoch-making
Theoria generationis was published. The second period, with which we
have now to deal, lasts about a century—that is to say, until the
appearance of Darwin’s Origin of Species, which brought about a
change in the very foundations of biology, and, in particular, of embryology.
The third period begins with Darwin. When we say that the second period lasted
a full century, we must remember that Wolff’s work had remained almost
unnoticed during half the time—namely, until the year 1812. During the
whole of these fifty-three years not a single book that appeared followed up
the path that Wolff had opened, or extended his theory of embryonic
development. We merely find his views—perfectly correct views, based on
extensive observations of fact—mentioned here and there as erroneous;
their opponents, who adhered to the dominant theory of preformation, did not
even deign to reply to them. This unjust treatment was chiefly due to the
extraordinary authority of Albrecht von Haller; it is one of the most
astonishing instances of a great authority, as such, preventing for a long time
the recognition of established facts.
The general ignorance of Wolff’s work was so great that at the beginning
of the nineteenth century two scientists of Jena, Oken (1806) and Kieser
(1810), began independent research into the development of the alimentary canal
of the chick, and hit upon the right clue to the embryonic puzzle, without
knowing a word about Wolff’s important treatise on the same subject. They
were treading in his very footsteps without suspecting it. This can be easily
proved from the fact that they did not travel as far as Wolff. It was not until
Meckel translated into German Wolff’s book on the alimentary system, and
pointed out its great importance, that the eyes of anatomists and physiologists
were suddenly opened. At once a number of biologists instituted fresh
embryological inquiries, and began to confirm Wolff’s theory of
epigenesis.
This resuscitation of embryology and development of the epigenesis-theory was
chiefly connected with the university of Würtzburg. One of the professors there
at that time was Döllinger, an eminent biologist, and father of the famous
Catholic historian who later distinguished himself by his opposition to the new
dogma of papal infallibility. Döllinger was both a profound thinker and an
accurate observer. He took the keenest interest in embryology, and worked at it
a good deal. However, he is not himself responsible for any important result in
this field. In 1816 a young medical doctor, whom we may at once designate as
Wolff’s chief successor, Karl Ernst von Baer, came to Würtzburg.
Baer’s conversations with Döllinger on embryology led to a fresh series
of most extensive investigations. Döllinger had expressed a wish that some
young scientist should begin again under his guidance an independent inquiry
into the development of the chick during the hatching of the egg. As neither he
nor Baer had money enough to pay for an incubator and the proper control of the
experiments, and for a competent artist to illustrate the various stages
observed, the lead of the enterprise was given to Christian Pander, a wealthy
friend of Baer’s who had been induced by Baer to come to Würtzburg. An
able engraver, Dalton, was engaged to do the copper-plates. In a short time the
embryology of the chick, in which Baer was taking the greatest indirect
interest, was so far advanced that Pander was able to sketch the main features
of it on the ground of Wolff’s theory in the dissertation he published in
1817. He clearly enunciated the theory of germinal layers which Wolff
had anticipated, and established the truth of Wolff’s idea of a
development of the complicated systems of organs out of simple leaf-shaped
primitive structures. According to Pander, the leaf-shaped object in the
hen’s egg divides, before the incubation has proceeded twelve hours, into
two different layers, an external serous layer and an internal
mucous layer; between the two there develops later a third layer, the
vascular (blood-vessel) layer.[8]
[8]
The technical terms which are bound to creep into this chapter will be fully
understood later on.—Translator.
Karl Ernst von Baer, who had set afoot Pander’s investigation, and had
shown the liveliest interest in it after Pander’s departure from
Würtzburg, began his own much more comprehensive research in 1819. He published
the mature result nine years afterwards in his famous work, Animal
Embryology: Observation and Reflection (not translated). This classic work
still remains a model of careful observation united to profound philosophic
speculation. The first part appeared in 1828, the second in 1837. The book
proved to be the foundation on which the whole science of embryology has built
down to our own day. It so far surpassed its predecessors, and Pander in
particular, that it has become, after Wolff’s work, the chief base of
modern embryology.
Baer was one of the greatest scientists of the nineteenth century, and
exercised considerable influence on other branches of biology as well. He built
up the theory of germinal layers, as a whole and in detail, so clearly and
solidly that it has been the starting-point of embryological research ever
since. He taught that in all the vertebrates first two and then four of these
germinal layers are formed; and that the earliest rudimentary organs of the
body arise by the conversion of these layers into tubes. He described the first
appearance of the vertebrate embryo, as it may be seen in the globular yelk of
the fertilised egg, as an oval disk which first divides into two layers. From
the upper or animal layer are developed all the organs which accomplish
the phenomena of animal life—the functions of sensation and motion, and
the covering of the body. From the lower or vegetative layer come the
organs which effect the vegetative life of the organism—nutrition,
digestion, blood-formation, respiration, secretion, reproduction, etc.
Each of these original layers divides, according to Baer, into two thinner and
superimposed layers or plates. He calls the two plates of the animal layer, the
skin-stratum and muscle-stratum. From the upper of these plates, the
skin-stratum, the external skin, or outer covering of the body, the
central nervous system, and the sense-organs, are formed. From the lower, or
muscle-stratum, the muscles, or fleshy parts and the bony
skeleton—in a word, the motor organs—are evolved. In the same way,
Baer said, the lower or vegetative layer splits into two plates, which he calls
the vascular-stratum and the mucous-stratum. From the outer of the two (the
vascular) the heart, blood-vessels, spleen, and the other vascular
glands, the kidneys, and sexual glands, are formed. From the fourth or
mucous layer, in fine, we get the internal and digestive lining of the
alimentary canal and all its dependencies, the liver, lungs, salivary glands,
etc. Baer had, in the main, correctly judged the significance of these four
secondary embryonic layers, and he followed the conversion of them into the
tube-shaped primitive organs with great perspicacity. He first solved the
difficult problem of the transformation of this four-fold, flat, leaf-shaped,
embryonic disk into the complete vertebrate body, through the conversion of the
layers or plates into tubes. The flat leaves bend themselves in obedience to
certain laws of growth; the borders of the curling plates approach nearer and
nearer; until at last they come into actual contact. Thus out of the flat
gut-plate is formed a hollow gut-tube, out of the flat spinal plate a hollow
nerve-tube, from the skin-plate a skin-tube, and so on.
Among the many great services which Baer rendered to embryology, especially
vertebrate embryology, we must not forget his discovery of the human ovum.
Earlier scientists had, as a rule, of course, assumed that man developed out of
an egg, like the other animals. In fact, the preformation theory held that the
germs of the whole of humanity were stored already in Eve’s ova. But the
real ovum escaped detection until the year 1827. This ovum is extremely small,
being a tiny round vesicle about the 1/120 of an inch in diameter; it can be
seen under very favourable circumstances with the naked eye as a tiny particle,
but is otherwise quite invisible. This particle is formed in the ovary inside a
much larger
globule, which takes the name of the Graafian follicle, from its discoverer,
Graaf, and had previously been regarded as the true ovum. However, in 1827 Baer
proved that it was not the real ovum, which is much smaller, and is contained
within the follicle. (Compare the end of Chapter XXIX.)
Baer was also the first to observe what is known as the segmentation
sphere of the vertebrate; that is to say, the round vesicle which first
develops out of the impregnated ovum, and the thin wall of which is made up of
a single layer of regular, polygonal (many-cornered) cells (see the
illustration in Chapter XII). Another discovery of his that was of great
importance in constructing the vertebrate stem and the characteristic
organisation of this extensive group (to which man belongs) was the detection
of the axial rod, or the chorda dorsalis. There is a long, round,
cylindrical rod of cartilage which runs down the longer axis of the vertebrate
embryo; it appears at an early stage, and is the first sketch of the spinal
column, the solid skeletal axis of the vertebrate. In the lowest of the
vertebrates, the amphioxus, the internal skeleton consists only of this cord
throughout life. But even in the case of man and all the higher vertebrates it
is round this cord that the spinal column and the brain are afterwards formed.
However, important as these and many other discoveries of Baer’s were in
vertebrate embryology, his researches were even more influential, from the
circumstance that he was the first to employ the comparative method in
studying the development of the animal frame. Baer occupied himself chiefly
with the embryology of vertebrates (especially the birds and fishes). But he by
no means confined his attention to these, gradually taking the various groups
of the invertebrates into his sphere of study. As the general result of his
comparative embryological research, Baer distinguished four different modes of
development and four corresponding groups in the animal world. These chief
groups or types are: 1, the vertebrata; 2, the articulata; 3, the mollusca; and
4, all the lower groups which were then wrongly comprehended under the general
name of the radiata. Georges Cuvier had been the first to formulate this
distinction, in 1812. He showed that these groups present specific differences
in their whole internal structure, and the connection and disposal of their
systems of organs; and that, on the other hand, all the animals of the same
type—say, the vertebrates—essentially agreed in their inner
structure, in spite of the greatest superficial differences. But Baer proved
that these four groups are also quite differently developed from the ovum; and
that the series of embryonic forms is the same throughout for animals of the
same type, but different in the case of other animals. Up to that time the
chief aim in the classification of the animal kingdom was to arrange all the
animals from lowest to highest, from the infusorium to man, in one long and
continuous series. The erroneous idea prevailed nearly everywhere that there
was one uninterrupted chain of evolution from the lowest animal to the highest.
Cuvier and Baer proved that this view was false, and that we must distinguish
four totally different types of animals, on the ground of anatomic structure
and embryonic development.
Baer’s epoch-making works aroused an extraordinary and widespread
interest in embryological research. Immediately afterwards we find a great
number of observers at work in the newly opened field, enlarging it in a very
short time with great energy by their various discoveries in detail. Next to
Baer’s comes the admirable work of Heinrich Rathke, of Königsberg (died
1860); he made an extensive study of the embryology, not only of the
invertebrates (crustaceans, insects, molluscs), but also, and particularly, of
the vertebrates (fishes, tortoises, serpents, crocodiles, etc.). We owe the
first comprehensive studies of mammal embryology to the careful research of
Wilhelm Bischoff, of Munich; his embryology of the rabbit (1840), the dog
(1842), the guinea-pig (1852), and the doe (1854), still form classical
studies. About the same time a great impetus was given to the embryology of the
invertebrates. The way was opened through this obscure province by the studies
of the famous Berlin zoologist, Johannes Müller, on the echinoderms. He was
followed by Albert Kölliker, of Würtzburg, writing on the cuttlefish (or the
cephalopods), Siebold and Huxley on worms and zoophytes, Fritz Muller
(Desterro) on the crustacea, Weismann on insects, and so on. The number of
workers in this field has greatly increased of late, and a quantity of new and
astonishing discoveries have been made. One notices, in several of these recent
works on
embryology, that their authors are too little acquainted with comparative
anatomy and classification. Paleontology is, unfortunately, altogether
neglected by many of these new workers, although this interesting science
furnishes most important facts for phylogeny, and thus often proves of very
great service in ontogeny.
A very important advance was made in our science in 1839, when the cellular
theory was established, and a new field of inquiry bearing on embryology was
suddenly opened. When the famous botanist, M. Schleiden, of Jena, showed in
1838, with the aid of the microscope, that every plant was made up of
innumerable elementary parts, which we call cells, a pupil of Johannes
Müller at Berlin, Theodor Schwann, applied the discovery at once to the animal
organism. He showed that in the animal body as well, when we examine its
tissues in the microscope, we find these cells everywhere to be the elementary
units. All the different tissues of the organism, especially the very
dissimilar tissues of the nerves, muscles, bones, external skin, mucous lining,
etc., are originally formed out of cells; and this is also true of all the
tissues of the plant. These cells are separate living beings; they are the
citizens of the State which the entire multicellular organism seems to be. This
important discovery was bound to be of service to embryology, as it raised a
number of new questions. What is the relation of the cells to the germinal
layers? Are the germinal layers composed of cells, and what is their relation
to the cells of the tissues that form later? How does the ovum stand in the
cellular theory? Is the ovum itself a cell, or is it composed of cells? These
important questions were now imposed on the embryologist by the cellular
theory.
The most notable effort to answer these questions—which were attacked on
all sides by different students—is contained in the famous work,
Inquiries into the Development of the Vertebrates (not translated) of
Robert Remak, of Berlin (1851). This gifted scientist succeeded in mastering,
by a complete reform of the science, the great difficulties which the cellular
theory had at first put in the way of embryology. A Berlin anatomist, Carl
Boguslaus Reichert, had already attempted to explain the origin of the tissues.
But this attempt was bound to miscarry, since its not very clear-headed author
lacked a sound acquaintance with embryology and the cell theory, and even with
the structure and development of the tissue in particular. Remak at length
brought order into the dreadful confusion that Reichert had caused; he gave a
perfectly simple explanation of the origin of the tissues. In his opinion the
animal ovum is always a simple cell : the germinal layers which develop
out of it are always composed of cells; and these cells that constitute the
germinal layers arise simply from the continuous and repeated cleaving
(segmentation) of the original solitary cell. It first divides into two and
then into four cells; out of these four cells are born eight, then sixteen,
thirty-two, and so on. Thus, in the embryonic development of every animal and
plant there is formed first of all out of the simple egg cell, by a repeated
subdivision, a cluster of cells, as Kölliker had already stated in connection
with the cephalopods in 1844. The cells of this group spread themselves out
flat and form leaves or plates; each of these leaves is formed exclusively out
of cells. The cells of different layers assume different shapes, increase, and
differentiate; and in the end there is a further cleavage (differentiation) and
division of work of the cells within the layers, and from these all the
different tissues of the body proceed.
These are the simple foundations of histogeny, or the science that
treats of the development of the tissues ( hista), as it was established
by Remak and Kölliker. Remak, in determining more closely the part which the
different germinal layers play in the formation of the various tissues and
organs, and in applying the theory of evolution to the cells and the tissues
they compose, raised the theory of germinal layers, at least as far as it
regards the vertebrates, to a high degree of perfection.
Remak showed that three layers are formed out of the two germinal layers which
compose the first simple leaf-shaped structure of the vertebrate body (or the
“germinal disk”), as the lower layer splits into two plates. These
three layers have a very definite relation to the various tissues. First of
all, the cells which form the outer skin of the body (the epidermis), with its
various dependencies (hairs, nails, etc.)—that is to say, the entire
outer envelope of the body—are developed out of the outer or upper layer;
but there are also developed in a curious way out of the same layer the cells
which form the central nervous system, the
brain and the spinal cord. In the second place, the inner or lower germinal
layer gives rise only to the cells which form the epithelium (the whole inner
lining) of the alimentary canal and all that depends on it (the lungs, liver,
pancreas, etc.), or the tissues that receive and prepare the nourishment of the
body. Finally, the middle layer gives rise to all the other tissues of the
body, the muscles, blood, bones, cartilage, etc. Remak further proved that this
middle layer, which he calls “the motor-germinative layer,”
proceeds to subdivide into two secondary layers. Thus we find once more the
four layers which Baer had indicated. Remak calls the outer secondary leaf of
the middle layer (Baer’s “muscular layer”) the “skin
layer” (it would be better to say, skin-fibre layer); it forms the outer
wall of the body (the true skin, the muscles, etc.). To the inner secondary
leaf (Baer’s “vascular layer”) he gave the name of the
“alimentary-fibre layer”; this forms the outer envelope of the
alimentary canal, with the mesentery, the heart, the blood-vessels, etc.
On this firm foundation provided by Remak for histogeny, or the science
of the formation of the tissues, our knowledge has been gradually built up and
enlarged in detail. There have been several attempts to restrict and even
destroy Remak’s principles. The two anatomists, Reichert (of Berlin) and
Wilhelm His (of Leipzic), especially, have endeavoured in their works to
introduce a new conception of the embryonic development of the vertebrate,
according to which the two primary germinal layers would not be the sole
sources of formation. But these efforts were so seriously marred by ignorance
of comparative anatomy, an imperfect acquaintance with ontogenesis, and a
complete neglect of phylogenesis, that they could not have more than a passing
success. We can only explain how these curious attacks of Reichert and His came
to be regarded for a time as advances by the general lack of discrimination and
of grasp of the true object of embryology.
Wilhelm His published, in 1868, his extensive Researches into the Earliest
Form of the Vertebrate Body,[9] one of the curiosities of
embryological literature. The author imagines that he can build a
“mechanical theory of embryonic development” by merely giving an
exact description of the embryology of the chick, without any regard to
comparative anatomy and phylogeny, and thus falls into an error that is almost
without parallel in the history of biological literature. As the final result
of his laborious investigations, His tells us “that a comparatively
simple law of growth is the one essential thing in the first development. Every
formation, whether it consist in cleavage of layers, or folding, or complete
division, is a consequence of this fundamental law.” Unfortunately, he
does not explain what this “law of growth” is; just as other
opponents of the theory of selection, who would put in its place a great
“law of evolution,” omit to tell us anything about the nature of
this. Nevertheless, it is quite clear from His’s works that he imagines
constructive Nature to be a sort of skilful tailor. The ingenious operator
succeeds in bringing into existence, by “evolution,” all the
various forms of living things by cutting up in different ways the germinal
layers, bending and folding, tugging and splitting, and so on.
[9]
None of His’s works have been translated into English.
His’s embryological theories excited a good deal of interest at the time
of publication, and have evoked a fair amount of literature in the last few
decades. He professed to explain the most complicated parts of organic
construction (such as the development of the brain) in the simplest way on
mechanical principles, and to derive them immediately from simple physical
processes (such as unequal distribution of strain in an elastic plate). It is
quite true that a mechanical or monistic explanation (or a reduction of natural
processes) is the ideal of modern science, and this ideal would be realised if
we could succeed in expressing these formative processes in mathematical
formulæ. His has, therefore, inserted plenty of numbers and measurements in his
embryological works, and given them an air of “exact” scholarship
by putting in a quantity of mathematical tables. Unfortunately, they are of no
value, and do not help us in the least in forming an “exact”
acquaintance with the embryonic phenomena. Indeed, they wander from the true
path altogether by neglecting the phylogenetic method; this, he thinks, is
“a mere by-path,” and is “not necessary at all for the
explanation of the facts of
embryology,” which are the direct consequence of physiological
principles. What His takes to be a simple physical process—for instance,
the folding of the germinal layers (in the formation of the medullary tube,
alimentary tube, etc.)—is, as a matter of fact, the direct result of the
growth of the various cells which form those organic structures; but these
growth-motions have themselves been transmitted by heredity from parents and
ancestors, and are only the hereditary repetition of countless phylogenetic
changes which have taken place for thousands of years in the race-history of
the said ancestors. Each of these historical changes was, of course, originally
due to adaptation; it was, in other words, physiological, and reducible to
mechanical causes. But we have, naturally, no means of observing them now. It
is only by the hypotheses of the science of evolution that we can form an
approximate idea of the organic links in this historic chain.
All the best recent research in animal embryology has led to the confirmation
and development of Baer and Remak’s theory of the germinal layers. One of
the most important advances in this direction of late was the discovery that
the two primary layers out of which is built the body of all vertebrates
(including man) are also present in all the invertebrates, with the sole
exception of the lowest group, the unicellular protozoa. Huxley had detected
them in the medusa in 1849. He showed that the two layers of cells from which
the body of this zoophyte is developed correspond, both morphologically and
physiologically, to the two original germinal layers of the vertebrate. The
outer layer, from which come the external skin and the muscles, was then called
by Allman (1853) the “ectoderm” (outer layer, or skin); the inner
layer, which forms the alimentary and reproductory organs, was called the
“entoderm” (= inner layer). In 1867 and the following years the
discovery of the germinal layers was extended to other groups of the
invertebrates. In particular, the indefatigable Russian zoologist, Kowalevsky,
found them in all the most diverse sections of the invertebrates—the
worms, tunicates, echinoderms, molluscs, articulates, etc.
In my monograph on the sponges (1872) I proved that these two primary germinal
layers are also found in that group, and that they may be traced from it right
up to man, through all the various classes, in identical form. This
“homology of the two primary germinal layers” extends through the
whole of the metazoa, or tissue-forming animals; that is to say, through the
whole animal kingdom, with the one exception of its lowest section, the
unicellular beings, or protozoa. These lowly organised animals do not form
germinal layers, and therefore do not succeed in forming true tissue. Their
whole body consists of a single cell (as is the case with the amœbæ and
infusoria), or of a loose aggregation of only slightly differentiated cells,
though it may not even reach the full structure of a single cell (as with the
monera). But in all other animals the ovum first grows into two primary layers,
the outer or animal layer (the ectoderm, epiblast, or ectoblast), and
the inner or vegetal layer (the entoderm, hypoblast, or endoblast); and
from these the tissues and organs are formed. The first and oldest organ of all
these metazoa is the primitive gut (or progaster) and its opening, the
primitive mouth (prostoma). The typical embryonic form of the metazoa, as it is
presented for a time by this simple structure of the two-layered body, is
called the gastrula ; it is to be conceived as the hereditary
reproduction of some primitive common ancestor of the metazoa, which we call
the gastræa. This applies to the sponges and other zoophyta, and to the
worms, the mollusca, echinoderma, articulata, and vertebrata. All these animals
may be comprised under the general heading of “gut animals,” or
metazoa, in contradistinction to the gutless protozoa.
I have pointed out in my Study of the Gastræa Theory [not translated]
(1873) the important consequences of this conception in the morphology and
classification of the animal world. I also divided the realm of metazoa into
two great groups, the lower and higher metazoa. In the first are comprised the
cœlenterata (also called zoophytes, or plant-animals). In the lower
forms of this group the body consists throughout life merely of the primary
germinal layers, with the cells sometimes more and sometimes less
differentiated. But with the higher forms of the cœlentarata (the corals,
higher medusæ, ctenophoræ, and platodes) a middle layer, or mesoderm,
often of considerable size, is developed between the
other two layers; but blood and an internal cavity are still lacking.
To the second great group of the metazoa I gave the name of the
cœlomaria, or bilaterata (or the bilateral higher forms). They
all have a cavity within the body (cœloma), and most of them have blood and
blood-vessels. In this are comprised the six higher stems of the animal
kingdom, the annulata and their descendants, the mollusca, echinoderma,
articulata, tunicata, and vertebrata. In all these bilateral organisms the
two-sided body is formed out of four secondary germinal layers, of which the
inner two construct the wall of the alimentary canal, and the outer two the
wall of the body. Between the two pairs of layers lies the cavity (cœloma).
Although I laid special stress on the great morphological importance of this
cavity in my Study of the Gastræa Theory, and endeavoured to prove the
significance of the four secondary germinal layers in the organisation of the
cœlomaria, I was unable to deal satisfactorily with the difficult question of
the mode of their origin. This was done eight years afterwards by the brothers
Oscar and Richard Hertwig in their careful and extensive comparative studies.
In their masterly Cœlum Theory: An Attempt to Explain the Middle Germinal
Layer [not translated] (1881) they showed that in most of the metazoa,
especially in all the vertebrates, the body-cavity arises in the same way, by
the outgrowth of two sacs from the inner layer. These two cœlom-pouches proceed
from the rudimentary mouth of the gastrula, between the two primary layers. The
inner plate of the two-layered cœlom-pouch (the visceral layer) joins itself to
the entoderm; the outer plate (parietal layer) unites with the ectoderm. Thus
are formed the double-layered gut-wall within and the double-layered body-wall
without; and between the two is formed the cavity of the cœlom, by the blending
of the right and left cœlom-sacs. We shall see this more fully in Chapter X.
The many new points of view and fresh ideas suggested by my gastræa theory and
Hertwig’s cœlom theory led to the publication of a number of writings on
the theory of germinal layers. Most of them set out to oppose it at first, but
in the end the majority supported it. Of late years both theories are accepted
in their essential features by nearly every competent man of science, and light
and order have been introduced into this once dark and contradictory field of
research. A further cause of congratulation for this solution of the great
embryological controversy is that it brought with it a recognition of the need
for phylogenetic study and explanation.
Interest and practice in embryological research have been remarkably stimulated
during the past thirty years by this appreciation of phylogenetic methods.
Hundreds of assiduous and able observers are now engaged in the development of
comparative embryology and its establishment on a basis of evolution, whereas
they numbered only a few dozen not many decades ago. It would take too long to
enumerate even the most important of the countless valuable works which have
enriched embryological literature since that time. References to them will be
found in the latest manuals of embryology of Kölliker, Balfour, Hertwig,
Kollman, Korschelt, and Heider.
Kölliker’s Entwickelungsgeschichte des Menschen und der höherer
Thiere, the first edition of which appeared forty-two years ago, had the
rare merit at that time of gathering into presentable form the scattered
attainments of the science, and expounding them in some sort of unity on the
basis of the cellular theory and the theory of germinal layers. Unfortunately,
the distinguished Würtzburg anatomist, to whom comparative anatomy, histology,
and ontogeny owe so much, is opposed to the theory of descent generally and to
Darwinism in particular. All the other manuals I have mentioned take a decided
stand on evolution. Francis Balfour has carefully collected and presented with
discrimination, in his Manual of Comparative Embryology (1880), the very
scattered and extensive literature of the subject; he has also widened the
basis of the gastræa theory by a comparative description of the rise of the
organs from the germinal layers in all the chief groups of the animal kingdom,
and has given a most thorough empirical support to the principles I have
formulated. A comparison of his work with the excellent Text-book of the
Embryology of the Vertebrates (1890) [translation 1895] of Korschelt and
Heider shows what astonishing progress has been made in the science in the
course of ten years. I would especially recommend the manuals of Julius
Kollmann and Oscar Hertwig to those readers who are stimulated to further study
by these chapters on human
embryology. Kollmann’s work is commendable for its clear treatment of the
subject and very fine original illustrations; its author adheres firmly to the
biogenetic law, and uses it throughout with considerable profit. That is not
the case in Oscar Hertwig’s recent Text-book of the Embryology of Man
and the Mammals [translations 1892 and 1899] (seventh edition 1902). This
able anatomist has of late often been quoted as an opponent of the biogenetic
law, although he himself had demonstrated its great value thirty years ago. His
recent vacillation is partly due to the timidity which our “exact”
scientists have with regard to hypotheses; though it is impossible to make any
headway in the explanation of facts without them. However, the purely
descriptive part of embryology in Hertwig’s Text-book is very
thorough and reliable.
A new branch of embryological research has been studied very assiduously in the
last decade of the nineteenth century—namely, “experimental
embryology.” The great importance which has been attached to the
application of physical experiments to the living organism for the last hundred
years, and the valuable results that it has given to physiology in the study of
the vital phenomena, have led to its extension to embryology. I was the first
to make experiments of this kind during a stay of four months on the Canary
Island, Lanzerote, in 1866. I there made a thorough investigation of the almost
unknown embryology of the siphonophoræ. I cut a number of the embryos of these
animals (which develop freely in the water, and pass through a very curious
transformation), at an early stage, into several pieces, and found that a fresh
organism (more or less complete, according to the size of the piece) was
developed from each particle. More recently some of my pupils have made similar
experiments with the embryos of vertebrates (especially the frog) and some of
the invertebrates. Wilhelm Roux, in particular, has made extensive experiments,
and based on them a special “mechanical embryology,” which has
given rise to a good deal of discussion and controversy. Roux has published a
special journal for these subjects since 1895, the Archiv für
Entwickelungsmechanik. The contributions to it are very varied in value.
Many of them are valuable papers on the physiology and pathology of the embryo.
Pathological experiments—the placing of the embryo in abnormal
conditions—have yielded many interesting results; just as the physiology
of the normal body has for a long time derived assistance from the pathology of
the diseased organism. Other of these mechanical-embryological articles return
to the erroneous methods of His, and are only misleading. This must be said of
the many contributions of mechanical embryology which take up a position of
hostility to the theory of descent and its chief embryological
foundation—the biogenetic law. This law, however, when rightly
understood, is not opposed to, but is the best and most solid support of, a
sound mechanical embryology. Impartial reflection and a due attention to
paleontology and comparative anatomy should convince these one-sided
mechanicists that the facts they have discovered—and, indeed, the whole
embryological process—cannot be fully understood without the theory of
descent and the biogenetic law.
Chapter IV.
THE OLDER PHYLOGENY
The embryology of man and the animals, the history of which we have reviewed in
the last two chapters, was mainly a descriptive science forty years ago. The
earlier investigations in this province were chiefly directed to the discovery,
by careful observation, of the wonderful facts of the embryonic development of
the animal body from the ovum. Forty years ago no one dared attack the question
of the causes of these phenomena. For fully a century, from the year
1759, when Wolff’s solid Theoria generationis appeared, until
1859, when Darwin published his famous Origin of Species, the real causes of
the embryonic processes were quite unknown. No one thought of seeking the
agencies that effected this marvellous succession of structures. The task was
thought to be so difficult as almost to pass beyond the limits of human
thought. It was reserved for Charles Darwin to initiate us into the knowledge
of these causes. This compels us to recognise in this great genius, who wrought
a complete revolution in the whole field of biology, a founder at the same time
of a new period in embryology. It is true that Darwin occupied himself very
little with direct embryological research, and even in his chief work he only
touches incidentally on the embryonic phenomena; but by his reform of the
theory of descent and the founding of the theory of selection he has given us
the means of attaining to a real knowledge of the causes of embryonic
formation. That is, in my opinion, the chief feature in Darwin’s
incalculable influence on the whole science of evolution.
When we turn our attention to this latest period of embryological research, we
pass into the second division of organic evolution—stem-evolution, or
phylogeny. I have already indicated in Chapter I the important and intimate
causal connection between these two sections of the science of
evolution—between the evolution of the individual and that of his
ancestors. We have formulated this connection in the biogenetic law; the
shorter evolution, that of the individual, or ontogenesis, is a rapid
and summary repetition, a condensed recapitulation, of the larger evolution, or
that of the species. In this principle we express all the essential points
relating to the causes of evolution; and we shall seek throughout this work to
confirm this principle and lend it the support of facts. When we look to its
causal significance, perhaps it would be better to formulate the
biogenetic law thus: “The evolution of the species and the stem (
phylon) shows us, in the physiological functions of heredity and
adaptation, the conditioning causes on which the evolution of the individual
depends”; or, more briefly: “Phylogenesis is the mechanical cause
of ontogenesis.”
But before we examine the great achievement by which Darwin revealed the causes
of evolution to us, we must glance at the efforts of earlier scientists to
attain this object. Our historical inquiry into these will be even shorter than
that into the work done in the field of ontogeny. We have very few names to
consider here. At the head of them we find the great French naturalist, Jean
Lamarck, who first established evolution as a scientific theory in 1809. Even
before his time, however, the chief philosopher, Kant, and the chief poet,
Goethe, of Germany had occupied themselves with the subject. But their efforts
passed almost without recognition in the eighteenth century. A
“philosophy of nature” did not arise until the beginning of the
nineteenth century. In the whole of the time before this no one had ventured to
raise seriously the question of the origin of species, which is the culminating
point of phylogeny. On all sides it was regarded as an insoluble enigma.
The whole science of the evolution of man and the other animals is intimately
connected with the question of the nature of species, or with the problem of
the origin of the various animals which we group together under the name of
species. Thus the definition of the species becomes important. It is well known
that this definition was given by Linné, who, in his famous Systema
Naturæ (1735), was the first to classify and name the various groups of
animals and plants, and drew up an orderly scheme of the species then known.
Since that time “species” has been the most important and
indispensable idea in descriptive natural history, in zoological and botanical
classification; although there have been endless controversies as to its real
meaning.
What, then, is this “organic species”? Linné himself appealed
directly to the Mosaic narrative; he believed that, as it is stated in
Genesis, one pair of each species of animals and plants was created in
the beginning, and that all the individuals of each species are the descendants
of these created couples. As for the hermaphrodites (organisms that have male
and female organs in one being), he thought it sufficed to assume the creation
of one sole individual, since this would be fully competent to propagate its
species. Further developing these mystic ideas, Linné went on to borrow from
Genesis the account of the deluge and of Noah’s ark as a ground
for a science of the geographical
and topographical distribution of organisms. He accepted the story that all the
plants, animals, and men on the earth were swept away in a universal deluge,
except the couples preserved with Noah in the ark, and ultimately landed on
Mount Ararat. This mountain seemed to Linné particularly suitable for the
landing, as it reaches a height of more than 16,000 feet, and thus provides in
its higher zones the several climates demanded by the various species of
animals and plants: the animals that were accustomed to a cold climate could
remain at the summit; those used to a warm climate could descend to the foot;
and those requiring a temperate climate could remain half-way down. From this
point the re-population of the earth with animals and plants could proceed.
It was impossible to have any scientific notion of the method of evolution in
Linné’s time, as one of the chief sources of information, paleontology,
was still wholly unknown. This science of the fossil remains of extinct animals
and plants is very closely bound up with the whole question of evolution. It is
impossible to explain the origin of living organisms without appealing to it.
But this science did not rise until a much later date. The real founder of
scientific paleontology was Georges Cuvier, the most distinguished zoologist
who, after Linné, worked at the classification of the animal world, and
effected a complete revolution in systematic zoology at the beginning of the
nineteenth century. In regard to the nature of the species he associated
himself with Linné and the Mosaic story of creation, though this was more
difficult for him with his acquaintance with fossil remains. He clearly showed
that a number of quite different animal populations have lived on the earth;
and he claimed that we must distinguish a number of stages in the history of
our planet, each of which was characterised by a special population of animals
and plants. These successive populations were, he said, quite independent of
each other, and therefore the supernatural creative act, which was demanded as
the origin of the animals and plants by the dominant creed, must have been
repeated several times. In this way a whole series of different creative
periods must have succeeded each other; and in connection with these he had to
assume that stupendous revolutions or cataclysms—something like the
legendary deluge—must have taken place repeatedly. Cuvier was all the
more interested in these catastrophes or cataclysms as geology was just
beginning to assert itself, and great progress was being made in our knowledge
of the structure and formation of the earth’s crust. The various strata
of the crust were being carefully examined, especially by the famous geologist
Werner and his school, and the fossils found in them were being classified; and
these researches also seemed to point to a variety of creative periods. In each
period the earth’s crust, composed of the various strata, seemed to be
differently constituted, just like the population of animals and plants that
then lived on it. Cuvier combined this notion with the results of his own
paleontological and zoological research; and in his effort to get a consistent
view of the whole process of the earth’s history he came to form the
theory which is known as “the catastrophic theory,” or the theory
of terrestrial revolutions. According to this theory, there have been a series
of mighty cataclysms on the earth, and these have suddenly destroyed the whole
animal and plant population then living on it; after each cataclysm there was a
fresh creation of living things throughout the earth. As this creation could
not be explained by natural laws, it was necessary to appeal to an intervention
on the part of the Creator. This catastrophic theory, which Cuvier described in
a special work, was soon generally accepted, and retained its position in
biology for half a century.
However, Cuvier’s theory was completely overthrown sixty years ago by the
geologists, led by Charles Lyell, the most distinguished worker in this field
of science. Lyell proved in his famous Principles of Geology (1830) that
the theory was false, in so far as it concerned the crust of the earth; that it
was totally unnecessary to bring in supernatural agencies or general
catastrophes in order to explain the structure and formation of the mountains;
and that we can explain them by the familiar agencies which are at work to-day
in altering and reconstructing the surface of the earth. These causes
are—the action of the atmosphere and water in its various forms (snow,
ice, fog, rain, the wear of the river, and the stormy ocean), and the volcanic
action which is exerted by the molten central
mass. Lyell convincingly proved that these natural causes are quite adequate to
explain every feature in the build and formation of the crust. Hence
Cuvier’s theory of cataclysms was very soon driven out of the province of
geology, though it remained for another thirty years in undisputed authority in
biology. All the zoologists and botanists who gave any thought to the question
of the origin of organisms adhered to Cuvier’s erroneous idea of
revolutions and new creations.
In order to illustrate the complete stagnancy of biology from 1830 to 1859 on
the question of the origin of the various species of animals and plants, I may
say, from my own experience, that during the whole of my university studies I
never heard a single word said about this most important problem of the
science. I was fortunate enough at that time (1852–1857) to have the most
distinguished masters for every branch of biological science. Not one of them
ever mentioned this question of the origin of species. Not a word was ever said
about the earlier efforts to understand the formation of living things, nor
about Lamarck’s Philosophie Zoologique which had made a fresh
attack on the problem in 1809. Hence it is easy to understand the enormous
opposition that Darwin encountered when he took up the question for the first
time. His views seemed to float in the air, without a single previous effort to
support them. The whole question of the formation of living things was
considered by biologists, until 1859, as pertaining to the province of religion
and transcendentalism; even in speculative philosophy, in which the question
had been approached from various sides, no one had ventured to give it serious
treatment. This was due to the dualistic system of Immanuel Kant, who taught a
natural system of evolution as far as the inorganic world was concerned; but,
on the whole, adopted a supernaturalist system as regards the origin of living
things. He even went so far as to say: “It is quite certain that we
cannot even satisfactorily understand, much less explain, the nature of an
organism and its internal forces on purely mechanical principles; it is so
certain, indeed, that we may confidently say: ‘It is absurd for a man to
imagine even that some day a Newton will arise who will explain the origin of a
single blade of grass by natural laws not controlled by
design’—such a hope is entirely forbidden us.” In these words
Kant definitely adopts the dualistic and teleological point of view for
biological science.
Nevertheless, Kant deserted this point of view at times, particularly in
several remarkable passages which I have dealt with at length in my Natural
History of Creation (chap. v), where he expresses himself in the opposite,
or monistic, sense. In fact, these passages would justify one, as I showed, in
claiming his support for the theory of evolution. However, these monistic
passages are only stray gleams of light; as a rule, Kant adheres in biology to
the obscure dualistic ideas, according to which the forces at work in inorganic
nature are quite different from those of the organic world. This dualistic
system prevails in academic philosophy to-day—most of our philosophers
still regarding these two provinces as totally distinct. They put, on the one
side, the inorganic or “lifeless” world, in which there are at work
only mechanical laws, acting necessarily and without design; and, on the other,
the province of organic nature, in which none of the phenomena can be properly
understood, either as regards their inner nature or their origin, except in the
light of preconceived design, carried out by final or purposive causes.
The prevalence of this unfortunate dualistic prejudice prevented the problem of
the origin of species, and the connected question of the origin of man, from
being regarded by the bulk of people as a scientific question at all until
1859. Nevertheless, a few distinguished students, free from the current
prejudice, began, at the commencement of the nineteenth century, to make a
serious attack on the problem. The merit of this attaches particularly to what
is known as “the older school of natural philosophy,” which has
been so much misrepresented, and which included Jean Lamarck, Buffon, Geoffroy
St. Hilaire, and Blainville in France; Wolfgang Goethe, Reinhold Treviranus,
Schelling, and Lorentz Oken in Germany [and Erasmus Darwin in England].
The gifted natural philosopher who treated this difficult question with the
greatest sagacity and comprehensiveness was Jean Lamarck. He was born at
Bazentin, in Picardy, on August 1st, 1744; he was the son of a clergyman, and
was destined for the Church. But he turned to seek glory in the army, and
eventually devoted himself to science.
His Philosophie Zoologique was the
first scientific attempt to sketch the real course of the origin of species,
the first “natural history of creation” of plants, animals, and
men. But, as in the case of Wolff’s book, this remarkably able work had
no influence whatever; neither one nor the other could obtain any recognition
from their prejudiced contemporaries. No man of science was stimulated to take
an interest in the work, and to develop the germs it contained of the most
important biological truths. The most distinguished botanists and zoologists
entirely rejected it, and did not even deign to reply to it. Cuvier, who lived
and worked in the same city, has not thought fit to devote a single syllable to
this great achievement in his memoir on progress in the sciences, in which the
pettiest observations found a place. In short, Lamarck’s Philosophie
Zoologique shared the fate of Wolff’s theory of development, and was
for half a century ignored and neglected. The German scientists, especially
Oken and Goethe, who were occupied with similar speculations at the same time,
seem to have known nothing about Lamarck’s work. If they had known it,
they would have been greatly helped by it, and might have carried the theory of
evolution much farther than they found it possible to do.
To give an idea of the great importance of the Philosophie Zoologique, I
will briefly explain Lamarck’s leading thought. He held that there was no
essential difference between living and lifeless beings. Nature is one united
and connected system of phenomena; and the forces which fashion the lifeless
bodies are the only ones at work in the kingdom of living things. We have,
therefore, to use the same method of investigation and explanation in both
provinces. Life is only a physical phenomenon. All the plants and animals, with
man at their head, are to be explained, in structure and life, by mechanical or
efficient causes, without any appeal to final causes, just as in the case of
minerals and other inorganic bodies. This applies equally to the origin of the
various species. We must not assume any original creation, or repeated
creations (as in Cuvier’s theory), to explain this, but a natural,
continuous, and necessary evolution. The whole evolutionary process has been
uninterrupted. All the different kinds of animals and plants which we see
to-day, or that have ever lived, have descended in a natural way from earlier
and different species; all come from one common stock, or from a few common
ancestors. These remote ancestors must have been quite simple organisms of the
lowest type, arising by spontaneous generation from inorganic matter. The
succeeding species have been constantly modified by adaptation to their varying
environment (especially by use and habit), and have transmitted their
modifications to their successors by heredity.
Lamarck was the first to formulate as a scientific theory the natural origin of
living things, including man, and to push the theory to its extreme
conclusions—the rise of the earliest organisms by spontaneous generation
(or abiogenesis) and the descent of man from the nearest related mammal, the
ape. He sought to explain this last point, which is of especial interest to us
here, by the same agencies which he found at work in the natural origin of the
plant and animal species. He considered use and habit (adaptation) on the one
hand, and heredity on the other, to be the chief of these agencies. The most
important modifications of the organs of plants and animals are due, in his
opinion, to the function of these very organs, or to the use or disuse of them.
To give a few examples, the woodpecker and the humming-bird have got their
peculiarly long tongues from the habit of extracting their food with their
tongues from deep and narrow folds or canals; the frog has developed the web
between his toes by his own swimming; the giraffe has lengthened his neck by
stretching up to the higher branches of trees, and so on. It is quite certain
that this use or disuse of organs is a most important factor in organic
development, but it is not sufficient to explain the origin of species.
To adaptation we must add heredity as the second and not less important agency,
as Lamarck perfectly recognised. He said that the modification of the organs in
any one individual by use or disuse was slight, but that it was increased by
accumulation in passing by heredity from generation to generation. But he
missed altogether the principle which Darwin afterwards found to be the chief
factor in the theory of transformation—namely, the principle of natural
selection in the struggle for existence. It was partly owing to his failure to
detect this supremely important element, and partly to the poor condition of
all biological science at the time, that Lamarck did not
succeed in establishing more firmly his theory of the common descent of man and
the other animals.
Independently of Lamarck, the older German school of natural philosophy,
especially Reinhold Treviranus, in his Biologie (1802), and Lorentz
Oken, in his Naturphilosophie (1809), turned its attention to the
problem of evolution about the end of the eighteenth and beginning of the
nineteenth century. I have described its work in my History of Creation
(chap. iv). Here I can only deal with the brilliant genius whose evolutionary
ideas are of special interest—the greatest of German poets, Wolfgang
Goethe. With his keen eye for the beauties of nature, and his profound insight
into its life, Goethe was early attracted to the study of various natural
sciences. It was the favourite occupation of his leisure hours throughout life.
He gave particular and protracted attention to the theory of colours. But the
most valuable of his scientific studies are those which relate to that
“living, glorious, precious thing,” the organism. He made profound
research into the science of structures or morphology (morphæ = forms). Here,
with the aid of comparative anatomy, he obtained the most brilliant results,
and went far in advance of his time. I may mention, in particular, his
vertebral theory of the skull, his discovery of the pineal gland in man, his
system of the metamorphosis of plants, etc. These morphological studies led
Goethe on to research into the formation and modification of organic structures
which we must count as the first germ of the science of evolution. He
approaches so near to the theory of descent that we must regard him, after
Lamarck, as one of its earliest founders. It is true that he never formulated a
complete scientific theory of evolution, but we find a number of remarkable
suggestions of it in his splendid miscellaneous essays on morphology. Some of
them are really among the very basic ideas of the science of evolution. He
says, for instance (1807): “When we compare plants and animals in their
most rudimentary forms, it is almost impossible to distinguish between them.
But we may say that the plants and animals, beginning with an almost
inseparable closeness, gradually advance along two divergent lines, until the
plant at last grows in the solid, enduring tree and the animal attains in man
to the highest degree of mobility and freedom.” That Goethe was not
merely speaking in a poetical, but in a literal genealogical, sense of this
close affinity of organic forms is clear from other remarkable passages in
which he treats of their variety in outward form and unity in internal
structure. He believes that every living thing has arisen by the interaction of
two opposing formative forces or impulses. The internal or
“centripetal” force, the type or “impulse to
specification,” seeks to maintain the constancy of the specific forms in
the succession of generations: this is heredity. The external or
“centrifugal” force, the element of variation or “impulse to
metamorphosis,” is continually modifying the species by changing their
environment: this is adaptation. In these significant conceptions Goethe
approaches very close to a recognition of the two great mechanical factors
which we now assign as the chief causes of the formation of species.
However, in order to appreciate Goethe’s views on morphology, one must
associate his decidedly monistic conception of nature with his pantheistic
philosophy. The warm and keen interest with which he followed, in his last
years, the controversies of contemporary French scientists, and especially the
struggle between Cuvier and Geoffroy St. Hilaire (see chap. iv of The
History of Creation), is very characteristic. It is also necessary to be
familiar with his style and general tenour of thought in order to appreciate
rightly the many allusions to evolution found in his writings. Otherwise, one
is apt to make serious errors.
He approached so close, at the end of the eighteenth century, to the principles
of the science of evolution that he may well be described as the first
forerunner of Darwin, although he did not go so far as to formulate evolution
as a scientific system, as Lamarck did.
Chapter V.
THE MODERN SCIENCE OF EVOLUTION
We owe so much of the progress of scientific knowledge to Darwin’s
Origin of Species that its influence is almost without parallel in the
history of science. The literature of Darwinism grows from day to day, not only
on the side of academic zoology and botany, the sciences which were chiefly
affected by Darwin’s theory, but in a far wider circle, so that we find
Darwinism discussed in popular literature with a vigour and zest that are given
to no other scientific conception. This remarkable success is due chiefly to
two circumstances. In the first place, all the sciences, and especially
biology, have made astounding progress in the last half-century, and have
furnished a very vast quantity of proofs of the theory of evolution. In
striking contrast to the failure of Lamarck and the older scientists to attract
attention to their effort to explain the origin of living things and of man, we
have this second and successful effort of Darwin, which was able to gather to
its support a large number of established facts. Availing himself of the
progress already made, he had very different scientific proofs to allege than
Lamarck, or St. Hilaire, or Goethe, or Treviranus had had. But, in the second
place, we must acknowledge that Darwin had the special distinction of
approaching the subject from an entirely new side, and of basing the theory of
descent on a consistent system, which now goes by the name of Darwinism.
Lamarck had unsuccessfully attempted to explain the modification of organisms
that descend from a common form chiefly by the action of habit and the use of
organs, though with the aid of heredity. But Darwin’s success was
complete when he independently sought to give a mechanical explanation, on a
quite new ground, of this modification of plant and animal structures by
adaptation and heredity. He was impelled to his theory of selection on the
following grounds. He compared the origin of the various kinds of animals and
plants which we modify artificially—by the action of artificial selection
in horticulture and among domestic animals—with the origin of the species
of animals and plants in their natural state. He then found that the agencies
which we employ in the modification of forms by artificial selection are also
at work in Nature. The chief of these agencies he held to be “the
struggle for life.” The gist of this peculiarly Darwinian idea is given
in this formula: The struggle for existence produces new species without
premeditated design in the life of Nature, in the same way that the will of man
consciously selects new races in artificial conditions. The gardener or the
farmer selects new forms as he wills for his own profit, by ingeniously using
the agency of heredity and adaptation for the modification of structures; so,
in the natural state, the struggle for life is always unconsciously modifying
the various species of living things. This struggle for life, or competition of
organisms in securing the means of subsistence, acts without any conscious
design, but it is none the less effective in modifying structures. As heredity
and adaptation enter into the closest reciprocal action under its influence,
new structures, or alterations of structure, are produced; and these are
purposive in the sense that they serve the organism when formed, but they were
produced without any pre-conceived aim.
This simple idea is the central thought of Darwinism, or the theory of
selection. Darwin conceived this idea at an early date, and then, for more than
twenty years, worked at the collection of empirical evidence in support of it
before he published his theory. His grandfather, Erasmus Darwin, was an able
scientist of the older school of natural philosophy, who published a number of
natural-philosophic works about the end of the eighteenth century. The most
important of them is his Zoonomia, published in 1794, in which he
expounds views similar to those of Goethe and Lamarck, without really knowing
anything of the work of these
contemporaries. However, in the writings of the grandfather the plastic
imagination rather outran the judgment, while in Charles Darwin the two were
better balanced.
Darwin did not publish any account of his theory until 1858, when Alfred Russel
Wallace, who had independently reached the same theory of selection, published
his own work. In the following year appeared the Origin of Species, in
which he develops it at length and supports it with a mass of proof. Wallace
had reached the same conclusion, but he had not so clear a perception as Darwin
of the effectiveness of natural selection in forming species, and did not
develop the theory so fully. Nevertheless, Wallace’s writings, especially
those on mimicry, etc., and an admirable work on The Geographical
Distribution of Animals, contain many fine original contributions to the
theory of selection. Unfortunately, this gifted scientist has since devoted
himself to spiritism.[10]
[10]
Darwin and Wallace arrived at the theory quite independently. Vide
Wallace’s Contributions to the Theory of Natural Selection (1870)
and Darwinism (1891).
Darwin’s Origin of Species had an extraordinary influence, though
not at first on the experts of the science. It took zoologists and botanists
several years to recover from the astonishment into which they had been thrown
through the revolutionary idea of the work. But its influence on the special
sciences with which we zoologists and botanists are concerned has increased
from year to year; it has introduced a most healthy fermentation in every
branch of biology, especially in comparative anatomy and ontogeny, and in
zoological and botanical classification. In this way it has brought about
almost a revolution in the prevailing views.
However, the point which chiefly concerns us here—the extension of the
theory to man—was not touched at all in Darwin’s first work in
1859. It was believed for several years that he had no thought of applying his
principles to man, but that he shared the current idea of man holding a special
position in the universe. Not only ignorant laymen (especially several
theologians), but also a number of men of science, said very naively that
Darwinism in itself was not to be opposed; that it was quite right to use it to
explain the origin of the various species of plants and animals, but that it
was totally inapplicable to man.
In the meantime, however, it seemed to a good many thoughtful people, laymen as
well as scientists, that this was wrong; that the descent of man from some
other animal species, and immediately from some ape-like mammal, followed
logically and necessarily from Darwin’s reformed theory of evolution.
Many of the acuter opponents of the theory saw at once the justice of this
position, and, as this consequence was intolerable, they wanted to get rid of
the whole theory.
The first scientific application of the Darwinian theory to man was made by
Huxley, the greatest zoologist in England. This able and learned scientist, to
whom zoology owes much of its progress, published in 1863 a small work entitled
Evidence as to Man’s Place in Nature. In the extremely important
and interesting lectures which made up this work he proved clearly that the
descent of man from the ape followed necessarily from the theory of descent. If
that theory is true, we are bound to conceive the animals which most closely
resemble man as those from which humanity has been gradually evolved. About the
same time Carl Vogt published a larger work on the same subject. We must also
mention Gustav Jaeger and Friedrich Rolle among the zoologists who accepted and
taught the theory of evolution immediately after the publication of
Darwin’s book, and maintained that the descent of man from the lower
animals logically followed from it. The latter published, in 1866, a work on
the origin and position of man.
About the same time I attempted, in the second volume of my General
Morphology (1866), to apply the theory of evolution to the whole organic
kingdom, including man.[11] I endeavoured to sketch the probable
ancestral trees of the various classes of the animal world, the protists, and
the plants, as it seemed necessary to do on Darwinian principles, and as we can
actually do now with a high degree of confidence. If the theory of descent,
which Lamarck first clearly formulated and Darwin thoroughly established, is
true, we should be able to draw up a natural classification of plants and
animals in the light of their genealogy, and to conceive the large and small
divisions of
the system as the branches and twigs of an ancestral tree. The eight
genealogical tables which I inserted in the second volume of the General
Morphology are the first sketches of their kind. In Chapter 27,
particularly, I trace the chief stages in man’s ancestry, as far as it is
possible to follow it through the vertebrate stem. I tried especially to
determine, as well as one could at that time, the position of man in the
classification of the mammals and its genealogical significance. I have greatly
improved this attempt, and treated it in a more popular form, in chaps.
xxvi–xxviii of my History of Creation (1868).[12]
[11]
Huxley spoke of this “as one of the greatest scientific works ever
published.”—Translator.
[12]
Of which Darwin said that the Descent of Man would probably never have
been written if he had seen it earlier.—Translator.
It was not until 1871, twelve years after the appearance of The Origin of
Species, that Darwin published the famous work which made the
much-contested application of his theory to man, and crowned the splendid
structure of his system. This important work was The Descent of Man, and
Selection in Relation to Sex. In this Darwin expressly drew the conclusion,
with rigorous logic, that man also must have been developed out of lower
species, and described the important part played by sexual selection in the
elevation of man and the other higher animals. He showed that the careful
selection which the sexes exercise on each other in regard to sexual relations
and procreation, and the æsthetic feeling which the higher animals develop
through this, are of the utmost importance in the progressive development of
forms and the differentiation of the sexes. The males choosing the handsomest
females in one class of animals, and the females choosing only the
finest-looking males in another, the special features and the sexual
characteristics are increasingly accentuated. In fact, some of the higher
animals develop in this connection a finer taste and judgment than man himself.
But, even as regards man, it is to this sexual selection that we owe the
family-life, which is the chief foundation of civilisation. The rise of the
human race is due for the most part to the advanced sexual selection which our
ancestors exercised in choosing their mates.
Darwin accepted in the main the general outlines of man’s ancestral tree,
as I gave it in the General Morphology and the History of
Creation, and admitted that his studies led him to the same conclusion.
That he did not at once apply the theory to man in his first work was a
commendable piece of discretion; such a sequel was bound to excite the
strongest opposition to the whole theory. The first thing to do was to
establish it as regards the animal and plant worlds. The subsequent extension
to man was bound to be made sooner or later.
It is important to understand this very clearly. If all living things come from
a common root, man must be included in the general scheme of evolution. On the
other hand, if the various species were separately created, man, too, must have
been created, and not evolved. We have to choose between these two
alternatives. This cannot be too frequently or too strongly emphasised.
Either all the species of animals and plants are of supernatural
origin—created, not evolved—and in that case man also is the
outcome of a creative act, as religion teaches, or the different species
have been evolved from a few common, simple ancestral forms, and in that case
man is the highest fruit of the tree of evolution.
We may state this briefly in the following principle—The descent of
man from the lower animals is a special deduction which inevitably follows from
the general inductive law of the whole theory of evolution. In this
principle we have a clear and plain statement of the matter. Evolution is in
reality nothing but a great induction, which we are compelled to make by the
comparative study of the most important facts of morphology and physiology. But
we must draw our conclusion according to the laws of induction, and not attempt
to determine scientific truths by direct measurement and mathematical
calculation. In the study of living things we can scarcely ever directly and
fully, and with mathematical accuracy, determine the nature of phenomena, as is
done in the simpler study of the inorganic world—in chemistry, physics,
mineralogy, and astronomy. In the latter, especially, we can always use the
simplest and absolutely safest method—that of mathematical determination.
But in biology this is quite impossible for various reasons; one very obvious
reason being that most of the facts of the science are very complicated and
much too intricate to allow a direct mathematical analysis. The greater part of
the phenomena that biology deals with are
complicated historical processes, which are related to a far-reaching
past, and as a rule can only be approximately estimated. Hence we have to
proceed by induction—that is to say, to draw general conclusions,
stage by stage, and with proportionate confidence, from the accumulation of
detailed observations. These inductive conclusions cannot command absolute
confidence, like mathematical axioms; but they approach the truth, and gain
increasing probability, in proportion as we extend the basis of observed facts
on which we build. The importance of these inductive laws is not diminished
from the circumstance that they are looked upon merely as temporary
acquisitions of science, and may be improved to any extent in the progress of
scientific knowledge. The same may be said of the attainments of many other
sciences, such as geology or archeology. However much they may be altered and
improved in detail in the course of time, these inductive truths may retain
their substance unchanged.
Now, when we say that the theory of evolution in the sense of Lamarck and
Darwin is an inductive law—in fact, the greatest of all biological
inductions—we rely, in the first place, on the facts of paleontology.
This science gives us some direct acquaintance with the historical phenomena of
the changes of species. From the situations in which we find the fossils in the
various strata of the earth we gather confidently, in the first place, that the
living population of the earth has been gradually developed, as clearly as the
earth’s crust itself; and that, in the second place, several different
populations have succeeded each other in the various geological periods. Modern
geology teaches that the formation of the earth has been gradual, and unbroken
by any violent revolutions. And when we compare together the various kinds of
animals and plants which succeed each other in the history of our planet, we
find, in the first place, a constant and gradual increase in the number of
species from the earliest times until the present day; and, in the second
place, we notice that the forms in each great group of animals and plants also
constantly improve as the ages advance. Thus, of the vertebrates there are at
first only the lower fishes; then come the higher fishes, and later the
amphibia. Still later appear the three higher classes of vertebrates—the
reptiles, birds, and mammals, for the first time; only the lowest and least
perfect forms of the mammals are found at first; and it is only at a very late
period that placental mammals appear, and man belongs to the latest and
youngest branch of these. Thus perfection of form increases as well as variety
from the earliest to the latest stage. That is a fact of the greatest
importance. It can only be explained by the theory of evolution, with which it
is in perfect harmony. If the different groups of plants and animals do really
descend from each other, we must expect to find this increase in their number
and perfection under the influence of natural selection, just as the succession
of fossils actually discloses it to us.
Comparative anatomy furnishes a second series of facts which are of great
importance for the forming of our inductive law. This branch of morphology
compares the adult structures of living things, and seeks in the great variety
of organic forms the stable and simple law of organisation, or the common type
or structure. Since Cuvier founded this science at the beginning of the
nineteenth century it has been a favourite study of the most distinguished
scientists. Even before Cuvier’s time Goethe had been greatly stimulated
by it, and induced to take up the study of morphology. Comparative osteology,
or the philosophic study and comparison of the bony skeleton of the
vertebrates—one of its most interesting sections—especially
fascinated him, and led him to form the theory of the skull which I mentioned
before. Comparative anatomy shows that the internal structure of the animals of
each stem and the plants of each class is the same in its essential features,
however much they differ in external appearance. Thus man has so great a
resemblance in the chief features of his internal organisation to the other
mammals that no comparative anatomist has ever doubted that he belongs to this
class. The whole internal structure of the human body, the arrangement of its
various systems of organs, the distribution of the bones, muscles,
blood-vessels, etc., and the whole structure of these organs in the larger and
the finer scale, agree so closely with those of the other mammals (such as the
apes, rodents, ungulates, cetacea, marsupials, etc.) that their external
differences are of no account whatever. We learn further from comparative
anatomy that the chief features of animal structure
are so similar in the various classes (fifty to sixty in number altogether)
that they may all be comprised in from eight to twelve great groups. But even
in these groups, the stem-forms or animal types, certain organs (especially the
alimentary canal) can be proved to have been originally the same for all. We
can only explain by the theory of evolution this essential unity in internal
structure of all these animal forms that differ so much in outward appearance.
This wonderful fact can only be really understood and explained when we regard
the internal resemblance as an inheritance from common-stem forms, and the
external differences as the effect of adaptation to different environments.
In recognising this, comparative anatomy has itself advanced to a higher stage.
Gegenbaur, the most distinguished of recent students of this science, says that
with the theory of evolution a new period began in comparative anatomy, and
that the theory in turn found a touch stone in the science. “Up to now
there is no fact in comparative anatomy that is inconsistent with the theory of
evolution; indeed, they all lead to it. In this way the theory receives back
from the science all the service it rendered to its method.” Until then
students had marvelled at the wonderful resemblance of living things in their
inner structure without being able to explain it. We are now in a position to
explain the causes of this, by showing that this remarkable agreement is the
necessary consequence of the inheriting of common stem-forms; while the
striking difference in outward appearance is a result of adaptation to changes
of environment. Heredity and adaptation alone furnish the true explanation.
But one special part of comparative anatomy is of supreme interest and of the
utmost philosophic importance in this connection. This is the science of
rudimentary or useless organs; I have given it the name of
“dysteleology” in view of its philosophic consequences. Nearly
every organism (apart from the very lowest), and especially every
highly-developed animal or plant, including man, has one or more organs which
are of no use to the body itself, and have no share in its functions or vital
aims. Thus we all have, in various parts of our frame, muscles which we never
use, as, for instance, in the shell of the ear and adjoining parts. In most of
the mammals, especially those with pointed ears, these internal and external
ear-muscles are of great service in altering the shell of the ear, so as to
catch the waves of sound as much as possible. But in the case of man and other
short-eared mammals these muscles are useless, though they are still present.
Our ancestors having long abandoned the use of them, we cannot work them at all
to-day. In the inner corner of the eye we have a small crescent-shaped fold of
skin; this is the last relic of a third inner eye-lid, called the nictitating
(winking) membrane. This membrane is highly developed and of great service in
some of our distant relations, such as fishes of the shark type and several
other vertebrates; in us it is shrunken and useless. In the intestines we have
a process that is not only quite useless, but may be very harmful—the
vermiform appendage. This small intestinal appendage is often the cause of a
fatal illness. If a cherry-stone or other hard body is unfortunately squeezed
through its narrow aperture during digestion, a violent inflammation is set up,
and often proves fatal. This appendix has no use whatever now in our frame; it
is a dangerous relic of an organ that was much larger and was of great service
in our vegetarian ancestors. It is still large and important in many vegetarian
animals, such as apes and rodents.
There are similar rudimentary organs in all parts of our body, and in all the
higher animals. They are among the most interesting phenomena to which
comparative anatomy introduces us; partly because they furnish one of the
clearest proofs of evolution, and partly because they most strikingly refute
the teleology of certain philosophers. The theory of evolution enables us to
give a very simple explanation of these phenomena.
We have to look on them as organs which have fallen into disuse in the course
of many generations. With the decrease in the use of its function, the organ
itself shrivels up gradually, and finally disappears. There is no other way of
explaining rudimentary organs. Hence they are also of great interest in
philosophy; they show clearly that the monistic or mechanical view of
the organism is the only correct one, and that the dualistic or
teleological conception is wrong. The ancient legend of the direct creation of
man according to a pre-conceived plan and the empty phrases about
“design” in the organism are completely shattered by them. It would
be difficult to conceive a more thorough refutation of teleology than is
furnished by the fact that all the higher animals have these rudimentary
organs.
The theory of evolution finds its broadest inductive foundation in the natural
classification of living things, which arranges all the various forms in larger
and smaller groups, according to their degree of affinity. These groupings or
categories of classification—the varieties, species, genera, families,
orders, classes, etc.—show such constant features of coordination and
subordination that we are bound to look on them as genealogical, and
represent the whole system in the form of a branching tree. This is the
genealogical tree of the variously related groups; their likeness in form is
the expression of a real affinity. As it is impossible to explain in any other
way the natural tree-like form of the system of organisms, we must regard it at
once as a weighty proof of the truth of evolution. The careful construction of
these genealogical trees is, therefore, not an amusement, but the chief task of
modern classification.
Among the chief phenomena that bear witness to the inductive law of evolution
we have the geographical distribution of the various species of animals and
plants over the surface of the earth, and their topographical distribution on
the summits of mountains and in the depths of the ocean. The scientific study
of these features—the “science of distribution,” or chorology
(chora = a place)—has been pursued with lively interest since the
discoveries made by Alexander von Humboldt. Until Darwin’s time the work
was confined to the determination of the facts of the science, and chiefly
aimed at settling the spheres of distribution of the existing large and small
groups of living things. It was impossible at that time to explain the causes
of this remarkable distribution, or the reasons why one group is found only in
one locality and another in a different place, and why there is this manifold
distribution at all. Here, again, the theory of evolution has given us the
solution of the problem. It furnishes the only possible explanation when it
teaches that the various species and groups of species descend from common
stem-forms, whose ever-branching offspring have gradually spread themselves by
migration over the earth. For each group of species we must admit a
“centre of production,” or common home; this is the original
habitat in which the ancestral form was developed, and from which its
descendants spread out in every direction. Several of these descendants became
in their turn the stem-forms for new groups of species, and these also
scattered themselves by active and passive migration, and so on. As each
migrating organism found a different environment in its new home, and adapted
itself to it, it was modified, and gave rise to new forms.
This very important branch of science that deals with active and passive
migration was founded by Darwin, with the aid of the theory of evolution; and
at the same time he advanced the true explanation of the remarkable relation or
similarity of the living population in any locality to the fossil forms found
in it. Moritz Wagner very ably developed his idea under the title of “the
theory of migration.” In my opinion, this famous traveller has rather
over-estimated the value of his theory of migration when he takes it to be an
indispensable condition of the formation of new species and opposes the theory
of selection. The two theories are not opposed in their main features.
Migration (by which the stem-form of a new species is isolated) is really only
a special case of selection. The striking and interesting facts of chorology
can be explained only by the theory of evolution, and therefore we must count
them among the most important of its inductive bases.
The same must be said of all the remarkable phenomena which we perceive in the
economy of the living organism. The many and various relations of plants and
animals to each other and to their environment, which are treated in
bionomy (from nomos, law or norm, and bios, life), the
interesting facts of parasitism, domesticity, care of the young, social habits,
etc., can only be explained by the action of heredity and adaptation. Formerly
people saw only the guidance of a beneficent Providence in these phenomena;
to-day we discover in them admirable proofs of the theory of evolution. It is
impossible to understand them except in the light of this theory and the
struggle for life.
Finally, we must, in my opinion, count among the chief inductive bases of the
theory of evolution the fœtal development of the individual organism, the whole
science of embryology or ontogeny. But as the later chapters will deal with
this in detail, I need say nothing further here. I shall endeavour in the
following pages to show, step by step, how the whole of the embryonic phenomena
form a massive chain of proof for the theory of evolution; for they can be
explained in no other way. In thus appealing to the close causal connection
between ontogenesis and phylogenesis, and taking our stand throughout on the
biogenetic law, we shall be able to prove, stage by stage, from the facts of
embryology, the evolution of man from the lower animals.
The general adoption of the theory of evolution has definitely closed the
controversy as to the nature or definition of the species. The word has no
absolute meaning whatever, but is only a group-name, or category of
classification, with a purely relative value. In 1857, it is true, a famous and
gifted, but inaccurate and dogmatic, scientist, Louis Agassiz, attempted to
give an absolute value to these “categories of classification.” He
did this in his Essay on Classification, in which he turns upside down
the phenomena of organic nature, and, instead of tracing them to their natural
causes, examines them through a theological prism. The true species (bona
species) was, he said, an “incarnate idea of the Creator.”
Unfortunately, this pretty phrase has no more scientific value than all the
other attempts to save the absolute or intrinsic value of the species.
The dogma of the fixity and creation of species lost its last great champion
when Agassiz died in 1873. The opposite theory, that all the different species
descend from common stem-forms, encounters no serious difficulty to-day. All
the endless research into the nature of the species, and the possibility of
several species descending from a common ancestor, has been closed to-day by
the removal of the sharp limits that had been set up between species and
varieties on the one hand, and species and genera on the other. I gave an
analytic proof of this in my monograph on the sponges (1872), having made a
very close study of variability in this small but highly instructive group, and
shown the impossibility of making any dogmatic distinction of species.
According as the classifier takes his ideas of genus, species, and variety in a
broader or in a narrower sense, he will find in the small group of the sponges
either one genus with three species, or three genera with 238 species, or 113
genera with 591 species. Moreover, all these forms are so connected by
intermediate forms that we can convincingly prove the descent of all the
sponges from a common stem-form, the olynthus.
Here, I think, I have given an analytic solution of the problem of the origin
of species, and so met the demand of certain opponents of evolution for an
actual instance of descent from a stem-form. Those who are not satisfied with
the synthetic proofs of the theory of evolution which are provided by
comparative anatomy, embryology, paleontology, dysteleology, chorology, and
classification, may try to refute the analytic proof given in my treatise on
the sponge, the outcome of five years of assiduous study. I repeat: It is now
impossible to oppose evolution on the ground that we have no convincing example
of the descent of all the species of a group from a common ancestor. The
monograph on the sponges furnishes such a proof, and, in my opinion, an
indisputable proof. Any man of science who will follow the protracted steps of
my inquiry and test my assertions will find that in the case of the sponges we
can follow the actual evolution of species in a concrete case. And if this is
so, if we can show the origin of all the species from a common form in one
single class, we have the solution of the problem of man’s origin,
because we are in a position to prove clearly his descent from the lower
animals.
At the same time, we can now reply to the often-repeated assertion, even heard
from scientists of our own day, that the descent of man from the lower animals,
and proximately from the apes, still needs to be “proved with
certainty.” These “certain proofs” have been available for a
long time; one has only to open one’s eyes to see them. It is a mistake
to seek them in the discovery of intermediate forms between man and the ape, or
the conversion of an ape into a human being by skilful education. The proofs
lie in the great mass of empirical material we have already collected. They are
furnished in the strongest form by the data of comparative anatomy and
embryology, completed by paleontology. It is not a question now of detecting
new proofs of the evolution of man, but of examining
and understanding the proofs we already have.
I was almost alone thirty-six years ago when I made the first attempt, in my
General Morphology, to put organic science on a mechanical foundation
through Darwin’s theory of descent. The association of ontogeny and
phylogeny and the proof of the intimate causal connection between these two
sections of the science of evolution, which I expounded in my work, met with
the most spirited opposition on nearly all sides. The next ten years were a
terrible “struggle for life” for the new theory. But for the last
twenty-five years the tables have been turned. The phylogenetic method has met
with so general a reception, and found so prolific a use in every branch of
biology, that it seems superfluous to treat any further here of its validity
and results. The proof of it lies in the whole morphological literature of the
last three decades. But no other science has been so profoundly modified in its
leading thoughts by this adoption, and been forced to yield such far-reaching
consequences, as that science which I am now seeking to
establish—monistic anthropogeny.
This statement may seem to be rather audacious, since the very next branch of
biology, anthropology in the stricter sense, makes very little use of these
results of anthropogeny, and sometimes expressly opposes them.[13] This
applies especially to the attitude which has characterised the German
Anthropological Society (the Deutsche Gesellschaft fur Anthropologie)
for some thirty years. Its powerful president, the famous pathologist, Rudolph
Virchow, is chiefly responsible for this. Until his death (September 5th, 1902)
he never ceased to reject the theory of descent as unproven, and to ridicule
its chief consequence—the descent of man from a series of mammal
ancestors—as a fantastic dream. I need only recall his well-known
expression at the Anthropological Congress at Vienna in 1894, that “it
would be just as well to say man came from the sheep or the elephant as from
the ape.”
[13]
This does not apply to English anthropologists, who are almost all
evolutionists.
Virchow’s assistant, the secretary of the German Anthropological Society,
Professor Johannes Ranke of Munich, has also indefatigably opposed
transformism: he has succeeded in writing a work in two volumes (Der
Mensch), in which all the facts relating to his organisation are explained
in a sense hostile to evolution. This work has had a wide circulation, owing to
its admirable illustrations and its able treatment of the most interesting
facts of anatomy and physiology—exclusive of the sexual organs! But, as
it has done a great deal to spread erroneous views among the general public, I
have included a criticism of it in my History of Creation, as well as
met Virchow’s attacks on anthropogeny.
Neither Virchow, nor Ranke, nor any other “exact” anthropologist,
has attempted to give any other natural explanation of the origin of man. They
have either set completely aside this “question of questions” as a
transcendental problem, or they have appealed to religion for its solution. We
have to show that this rejection of the rational explanation is totally without
justification. The fund of knowledge which has accumulated in the progress of
biology in the nineteenth century is quite adequate to furnish a rational
explanation, and to establish the theory of the evolution of man on the solid
facts of his embryology.
Chapter VI.
THE OVUM AND THE AMŒBA
In order to understand clearly the course of human embryology, we must select
the more important of its wonderful and manifold processes for fuller
explanation, and then proceed from these to the innumerable features of less
importance. The most important feature in this sense, and the best
starting-point for ontogenetic study, is the fact that man is developed from an
ovum, and that this ovum is a simple cell. The human ovum does not materially
differ in form and composition from that of the other mammals, whereas there is
a distinct difference between the fertilised ovum of the mammal and that of any
other animal.

Fig. 1—The human ovum. The globular mass of
yelk (b) is enclosed by a transparent membrane (the ovolemma or zona
pellucida [a]), and contains a noncentral nucleus (the germinal vesicle,
c). Cf. Fig. 14.
This fact is so important that few should be unaware of its
extreme significance; yet it was quite unknown in the first quarter of the
nineteenth century. As we have seen, the human and mammal ovum was not
discovered until 1827, when Carl Ernst von Baer detected it. Up to that time
the larger vesicles, in which the real and much smaller ovum is contained, had
been wrongly regarded as ova. The important circumstance that this mammal ovum
is a simple cell, like the ovum of other animals, could not, of course, be
recognised until the cell theory was established. This was not done, by
Schleiden for the plant and Schwann for the animal, until 1838. As we have
seen, this cell theory is of the greatest service in explaining the human frame
and its embryonic development. Hence we must say a few words about the actual
condition of the theory and the significance of the views it has suggested.
In order properly to appreciate the cellular theory, the most important element
in our science, it is necessary to understand in the first place that the cell
is a unified organism, a self-contained living being. When we
anatomically dissect the fully-formed animal or plant into its various organs,
and then examine the finer structure of these organs with the microscope, we
are surprised to find that all these different parts are ultimately made up of
the same structural element or unit. This common unit of structure is the cell.
It does not matter whether we thus dissect a leaf, flower, or fruit, or a bone,
muscle, gland, or bit of skin, etc.; we find in every case the same ultimate
constituent, which has been called the cell since Schleiden’s discovery.
There are many opinions as to its real nature, but the essential point in our
view of the cell is to look upon it as a self-contained or independent living
unit. It is, in the words of Brucke, “an elementary organism.” We
may define it most precisely as the ultimate organic unit, and, as the cells
are the sole active principles in every vital function, we may call them the
“plastids,” or “formative elements.” This unity is
found in both the anatomic structure and the physiological function. In the
case of the protists, the entire organism usually consists of a single
independent cell throughout life. But in the tissue-forming animals and plants,
which are the great majority, the organism begins its career as a simple cell,
and then grows into a cell-community, or, more correctly, an organised
cell-state. Our own body is not really the simple unity that it is generally
supposed to be. On the contrary, it is a very elaborate social system of
countless microscopic organisms, a colony or commonwealth, made up of
innumerable independent units, or very different tissue-cells.
In reality, the term “cell,” which existed long before the cell
theory was formulated, is not happily chosen. Schleiden, who first brought it
into scientific use in the sense of the cell theory, gave this name to the
elementary organisms because, when you find them in the dissected plant, they
generally have the appearance of chambers, like the cells in a bee-hive, with
firm walls and a fluid or pulpy content. But some cells, especially young ones,
are entirely without the enveloping membrane, or stiff wall. Hence we now
generally describe the cell as a living, viscous particle of protoplasm,
enclosing a firmer nucleus in its albuminoid body. There may be an enclosing
membrane, as there actually is in the case of most of the plants; but it may be
wholly lacking, as is the case with most of the animals. There is no membrane
at all in the first stage. The young cells are usually round, but they vary
much in shape later on. Illustrations of this will be found in the cells of the
various parts of the body shown in Figs. 3–7.
Hence the essential point in the modern idea of the cell is that it is made up
of two different active constituents—an inner and an outer part. The
smaller and inner part is the nucleus (or caryon or cytoblastus,
Fig. 1c and Fig. 2k). The outer and larger part, which encloses
the other, is the body of the cell (celleus, cytos, or cytosoma).
The soft living substance of which the two are composed has a peculiar chemical
composition, and belongs to the group of the albuminoid plasma-substances
(“formative matter”), or protoplasm. The essential and
indispensable element of the nucleus is called nuclein (or caryoplasm); that of
the cell body is called plastin (or cytoplasm). In the most rudimentary cases
both substances seem to be quite simple and homogeneous, without any visible
structure. But, as a rule, when we examine them under a high power of the
microscope, we find a certain structure in the protoplasm. The chief and most
common form of this is the fibrous or net-like “thready structure”
(Frommann) and the frothy “honeycomb structure” (Bütschli).

Fig. 2—Stem-cell of one of the echinoderms (cytula, or
“first segmentation-cell” = fertilised ovum), after Hertwig.
k is the nucleus or caryon.
The shape or outer form of the cell is infinitely varied, in accordance with
its endless power of adapting itself to the most diverse activities or
environments. In its simplest form the cell is globular (Fig. 2). This normal
round form is especially found in cells of the simplest construction, and those
that are developed in a free fluid without any external pressure. In such cases
the nucleus also is not infrequently round, and located in the centre of the
cell-body (Fig. 2k). In other cases, the cells have no definite shape;
they are constantly changing their form owing to their automatic movements.
This is the case with the amœbæ (Fig. 15 and 16) and the amœboid travelling
cells (Fig. 11), and also with very young ova (Fig. 13).However, as a rule, the
cell assumes a definite form in the course of its career. In the tissues of the
multicellular organism, in which a number of similar cells are bound together
in virtue of certain laws of heredity, the shape is determined partly by the
form of their connection and partly by their special functions. Thus, for
instance, we find in the mucous lining of our tongue very thin and delicate
flat cells of roundish shape (Fig. 3). In the outer skin we find similar, but
harder, covering cells, joined together by saw-like edges (Fig. 4). In the
liver and other glands there are thicker and softer cells, linked together in
rows (Fig. 5).
The last-named tissues (Figs. 3–5) belong to the simplest and most
primitive type, the group of the “covering-tissues,” or epithelia.
In these “primary tissues” (to which the germinal layers belong)
simple cells of the same kind are arranged in layers. The arrangement and shape
are more complicated in the “secondary tissues,” which are
gradually developed out of the primary, as in the tissues of the muscles,
nerves, bones, etc. In the bones, for instance, which belong to the group of
supporting or connecting organs,
the cells (Fig. 6) are star-shaped, and are joined together by numbers of
net-like interlacing processes; so, also, in the tissues of the teeth (Fig. 7),
and in other forms of supporting-tissue, in which a soft or hard substance
(intercellular matter, or base) is inserted between the cells.

Fig. 3—Three epithelial cells from the mucous
lining of the tongue.
Fig. 4—Five spiny or grooved cells, with edges joined, from the
outer skin (epidermis): one of them (b) is isolated.
Fig. 5—Ten liver-cells: one of them (b) has two nuclei.
The cells also differ very much in size. The great majority of them are
invisible to the naked eye, and can be seen only through the microscope (being
as a rule between 1/2500 and 1/250 inch in diameter). There are many of the
smaller plastids—such as the famous bacteria—which only come into
view with a very high magnifying power. On the other hand, many cells attain a
considerable size, and run occasionally to several inches in diameter, as do
certain kinds of rhizopods among the unicellular protists (such as the
radiolaria and thalamophora). Among the tissue-cells of the animal body many of
the muscular fibres and nerve fibres are more than four inches, and sometimes
more than a yard, in length. Among the largest cells are the yelk-filled ova;
as, for instance, the yellow “yolk” in the hen’s egg, which
we shall describe later (Fig. 15).
Cells also vary considerably in structure. In this connection we must first
distinguish between the active and passive components of the cell. It is only
the former, or active parts of the cell, that really live, and effect
that marvellous world of phenomena to which we give the name of “organic
life.” The first of these is the inner nucleus (caryoplasm), and
the second the body of the cell (cytoplasm). The passive
portions come third; these are subsequently formed from the others, and I have
given them the name of “plasma-products.” They are partly external
(cell-membranes and intercellular matter) and partly internal (cell-sap and
cell-contents).
The nucleus (or caryon), which is usually of a simple roundish form, is quite
structureless at first (especially in very young cells), and composed of
homogeneous nuclear matter or caryoplasm (Fig. 2k). But, as a rule, it
forms a sort of vesicle later on, in which we can distinguish a more solid
nuclear base (caryobasis) and a softer or fluid nuclear sap
(caryolymph). In a mesh of the nuclear network (or it may be on the inner
side of the nuclear envelope) there is, as a rule, a dark, very opaque, solid
body, called the nucleolus. Many of the nuclei contain several of these
nucleoli (as, for instance, the germinal vesicle of the ova of fishes and
amphibia). Recently a very small, but particularly important, part of the
nucleus has been distinguished as the central body (centrosoma)—a
tiny particle that is originally found in the nucleus itself, but is usually
outside it, in the cytoplasm; as a rule, fine threads stream out from it in the
cytoplasm. From the position of the central body with regard to the other parts
it seems probable that it has a high physiological importance as a centre of
movement; but it is lacking in many cells.
The cell-body also consists originally, and in its simplest form, of a
homogeneous viscid plasmic matter. But, as a rule,
only the smaller part of it is formed of the living active cell-substance
(protoplasm); the greater part consists of dead, passive plasma-products
(metaplasm). It is useful to distinguish between the inner and outer of these.
External plasma-products (which are thrust out from the protoplasm as solid
“structural matter”) are the cell-membranes and the intercellular
matter. The internal plasma-products are either the fluid cell-sap or
hard structures. As a rule, in mature and differentiated cells these various
parts are so arranged that the protoplasm (like the caryoplasm in the round
nucleus) forms a sort of skeleton or framework. The spaces of this network are
filled partly with the fluid cell-sap and partly by hard structural products.
The simple round ovum, which we take as the starting-point of our study (Figs.
1 and 2), has in many cases the vague, indifferent features of the typical
primitive cell. As a contrast to it, and as an instance of a very highly
differentiated plastid, we may consider for a moment a large nerve-cell, or
ganglionic cell, from the brain. The ovum stands potentially for the entire
organism—in other words, it has the faculty of building up out of itself
the whole multicellular body. It is the common parent of all the countless
generations of cells which form the different tissues of the body; it unites
all their powers in itself, though only potentially or in germ. In complete
contrast to this, the neural cell in the brain (Fig. 9) develops along one
rigid line. It cannot, like the ovum, beget endless generations of cells, of
which some will become skin-cells, others muscle-cells, and others again
bone-cells. But, on the other hand, the nerve-cell has become fitted to
discharge the highest functions of life; it has the powers of sensation, will,
and thought. It is a real soul-cell, or an elementary organ of the psychic
activity. It has, therefore, a most elaborate and delicate structure.
Numbers of extremely fine threads, like the electric wires at a
large telegraphic centre, cross and recross in the delicate protoplasm of the
nerve cell, and pass out in the branching processes which proceed from it and
put it in communication with other nerve-cells or nerve-fibres (a, b).
We can only partly follow their intricate paths in the fine matter of the body
of the cell.
Here we have a most elaborate apparatus, the delicate structure of which we are
just beginning to appreciate through our most powerful microscopes, but whose
significance is rather a matter of
conjecture than knowledge. Its intricate structure corresponds to the very
complicated functions of the mind. Nevertheless, this elementary organ of
psychic activity—of which there are thousands in our brain—is
nothing but a single cell. Our whole mental life is only the joint result of
the combined activity of all these nerve-cells, or soul-cells. In the centre of
each cell there is a large transparent nucleus, containing a small and dark
nuclear body. Here, as elsewhere, it is the nucleus that determines the
individuality of the cell; it proves that the whole structure, in spite of its
intricate composition, amounts to only a single cell.

Fig. 8—Unfertilised ovum of an echinoderm (from
Hertwig). The vesicular nucleus (or “germinal vesicle”) is
globular, half the size of the round ovum, and encloses a nuclear framework, in
the central knot of which there is a dark nucleolus (the “germinal
spot”).
In contrast with this very elaborate and very strictly differentiated psychic
cell (Fig. 9), we have our ovum (Figs. 1 and 2), which has hardly any structure
at all. But even in the case of the ovum we must infer from its properties that
its protoplasmic body has a very complicated chemical composition and a fine
molecular structure which escapes our observation. This presumed molecular
structure of the plasm is now generally admitted; but it has never been seen,
and, indeed, lies far beyond the range of microscopic vision. It must not be
confused—as is often done—with the structure of the plasm (the
fibrous network, groups of granules, honey-comb, etc.) which does come within
the range of the microscope.
But when we speak of the cells as the elementary organisms, or structural
units, or “ultimate individualities,” we must bear in mind a
certain restriction of the phrases. I mean, that the cells are not, as is often
supposed, the very lowest stage of organic individuality. There are yet more
elementary organisms to which I must refer occasionally. These are what we call
the “cytodes” (cytos = cell), certain living, independent
beings, consisting only of a particle of plasson—an albuminoid
substance, which is not yet differentiated into caryoplasm and cytoplasm, but
combines the properties of both. Those remarkable beings called the
monera—especially the chromacea and bacteria—are specimens of
these simple cytodes. (Compare Chapter XIX.) To be quite accurate, then, we
must say: the elementary organism, or the ultimate individual, is found in two
different stages. The first and lower stage is the cytode, which consists
merely of a particle of plasson, or quite simple plasm. The second and higher
stage is the cell, which is already divided or differentiated into nuclear
matter and cellular matter. We comprise both kinds—the cytodes and the
cells—under the name of plastids (“formative
particles”), because they are the real builders of the organism. However,
these cytodes are not found, as a rule, in the higher animals and plants; here
we have only real cells with a nucleus. Hence, in these tissue-forming
organisms (both plant and animal) the organic unit always consists of two
chemically and anatomically different parts—the outer cell-body and the
inner nucleus.
In order to convince oneself that this cell is really an independent organism,
we have only to observe the development and vital phenomena of one of them. We
see then that it performs all the essential functions of life—both
vegetal and animal—which we find in the entire organism. Each of these
tiny beings grows and nourishes itself independently. It takes its food from
the surrounding fluid; sometimes, even, the naked cells take in solid particles
at certain points of their surface—in other words, “eat”
them—without needing any special mouth and stomach for the purpose (cf.
Fig. 19).
Further, each cell is able to reproduce itself. This multiplication, in most
cases, takes the form of a simple cleavage, sometimes direct, sometimes
indirect; the simple direct (or “amitotic”) division is less
common, and is found, for instance, in the blood cells (Fig. 10). In these the
nucleus first divides into two equal parts by constriction. The indirect (or
“mitotic”)
cleavage is much more frequent; in this the caryoplasm of the nucleus and the
cytoplasm of the cell-body act upon each other in a peculiar way, with a
partial dissolution (caryolysis), the formation of knots and loops
(mitosis), and a movement of the halved plasma-particles towards two
mutually repulsive poles of attraction (caryokinesis, Fig. 11.)

Fig. 9—A large branching nerve-cell, or
“soul-cell”, from the brain of an electric fish
(Torpedo). In the middle of the cell is the large transparent round
nucleus, one nucleolus, and, within the latter again, a
nucleolinus. The protoplasm of the cell is split into innumerable fine
threads (or fibrils), which are embedded in intercellular matter, and are
prolonged into the branching processes of the cell (b). One branch
(a) passes into a nerve-fibre. (From Max Schultze.)

Fig. 10—Blood-cells, multiplying by direct
division, from the blood of the embryo of a stag. Originally, each
blood-cell has a nucleus and is round (a). When it is going to multiply,
the nucleus divides into two (b, c, d). Then the protoplasmic body is
constricted between the two nuclei, and these move away from each other
(e). Finally, the constriction is complete, and the cell splits into two
daughter-cells (f). (From Frey.)
The intricate physiological processes which accompany this
“mitosis” have been very closely studied of late years. The inquiry
has led to the detection of certain laws of evolution which are of extreme
importance in connection with heredity. As a rule, two very different parts of
the nucleus play an important part in these changes. They are: the
chromatin, or coloured nuclear substance, which has a peculiar property
of tingeing itself deeply with certain colouring matters (carmine, hæmatoxylin,
etc.), and the achromin (or linin, or achromatin), a
colourless nuclear substance that lacks this property. The latter generally
forms in the dividing cell a sort of spindle, at the poles of which there is a
very small particle, also colourless, called the “central body”
(centrosoma). This acts as the centre or focus in a “sphere of
attraction” for the granules of protoplasm in the surrounding cell-body,
and assumes a star-like appearance (the cell-star, or monaster). The two
central bodies, standing opposed to each other at the poles of the nuclear
spindle, form “the double-star” (or amphiaster, Fig. 11, B
C). The chromatin often forms a long, irregularly-wound thread—“the
coil” (spirema, Fig. A). At the commencement of the cleavage it
gathers at the equator of the cell, between the stellar poles, and forms a
crown of U-shaped loops (generally four or eight, or some other definite
number). The loops split lengthwise into two halves (B), and these back away
from each other towards the poles of the spindle (C). Here each group forms a
crown once more, and this, with the corresponding half of the divided spindle,
forms a fresh nucleus (D). Then the protoplasm of the cell-body begins to
contract in the middle, and gather about the new daughter-nuclei, and at last
the two daughter-cells become independent beings.
Between this common mitosis, or indirect cell-division—which is
the normal cleavage-process in most cells of the higher animals and
plants—and the simple direct division (Fig. 10) we find every
grade of segmentation; in some circumstances even one kind of division may be
converted into another.
The plastid is also endowed with the functions of movement and sensation. The
single cell can move and creep about, when it has space for free movement and
is not prevented by a hard envelope; it then thrusts out at its surface
processes like fingers, and quickly withdraws them again, and thus changes its
shape (Fig. 12). Finally, the young cell is sensitive, or more or less
responsive to stimuli; it makes certain movements on the application of
chemical and mechanical irritation. Hence we can ascribe to the individual cell
all the chief functions which we comprehend under the general heading of
“life”—sensation, movement, nutrition, and reproduction. All
these properties of the multicellular and highly developed animal are also
found in the single animal-cell, at least in its younger stages. There is no
longer any doubt about this, and so we may regard it as a solid and important
base of our physiological conception of the elementary organism.
Without going any further here into these very interesting phenomena of the
life of the cell, we will pass on to consider the application of the cell
theory to the ovum. Here comparative research yields the important result that
every ovum is at first a simple cell. I say this is very important,
because our whole science of embryology now resolves itself into the problem:
“How does the multicellular
organism arise from the unicellular?” Every organic individual is at
first a simple cell, and as such an elementary organism, or a unit of
individuality. This cell produces a cluster of cells by segmentation, and from
these develops the multicellular organism, or individual of higher rank.

A. Mother-cell
(Knot, spirema)
1. Nuclear
threads (chromosomata) (coloured nuclear matter, chromatin)
2. Nuclear
membrane
3. Nuclear sap
4. Cytosoma
5. Protoplasm of the
cell-body
B. Mother-star, the loops beginning to split
lengthways (nuclear membrane gone)
1. Star-like appearance in
cytoplasm
2. Centrosoma (sphere of attraction)
3. Nuclear spindle
(achromin, colourless matter)
4. Nuclear loops (chromatin, coloured
matter)
C. The two daughter-stars,
produced
by the breaking of the loops of the mother-star (moving away)
1. Upper
daughter-crown
2. Connecting threads of the two crowns (achromin)
3.
Lower daughter-crown
4. Double-star (amphiaster)
D. The two daughter-cells,
produced by the complete division of the
two nuclear halves (cytosomata still connected at the equator) (Double-knot,
Dispirema)
1. Upper daughter-nucleus
2. Equatorial constriction of
the cell-body
3. Lower daughter-nucleus.
Fig. 11—Indirect or mitotic
cell-division (with caryolysis and caryokinesis) from the skin of the larva
of a salamander. (From Rabl.).
When we examine a little closer the original features of the ovum, we notice
the extremely significant fact that in its first stage the ovum is just the
same simple and indefinite structure in the case of man and all the animals
(Fig. 13). We are unable to detect any material difference between them, either
in outer shape or internal constitution. Later, though the ova remain
unicellular, they differ in size and shape, enclose various kinds of
yelk-particles, have different envelopes, and so on. But when we examine them
at their birth, in the ovary of the female animal, we find them to be always of
the same form in the first stages of their life. In the beginning each ovum is
a very simple, roundish, naked, mobile cell, without a membrane; it consists
merely of a particle of cytoplasm enclosing a nucleus (Fig. 13). Special names
have been given to these parts of the ovum; the cell-body is called the
yelk (vitellus), and the cell-nucleus the germinal
vesicle. As a rule, the
nucleus of the ovum is soft, and looks like a small pimple or vesicle. Inside
it, as in many other cells, there is a nuclear skeleton or frame and a third,
hard nuclear body (the nucleolus). In the ovum this is called the
germinal spot. Finally, we find in many ova (but not in all) a still
further point within the germinal spot, a “nucleolin,” which goes
by the name of the germinal point. The latter parts (germinal spot and germinal
point) have, apparently, a minor importance, in comparison with the other two
(the yelk and germinal vesicle). In the yelk we must distinguish the active
formative yelk (or protoplasm = first plasm) from the passive
nutritive yelk (or deutoplasm = second plasm).

Fig. 12—Mobile cells from the
inflamed eye of a frog (from the watery fluid of the eye, the humor
aqueus). The naked cells creep freely about, by (like the amœba or
rhizopods) protruding fine processes from the uncovered protoplasmic body.
These bodies vary continually in number, shape, and size. The nucleus of these
amœboid lymph-cells (“travelling cells,” or planocytes) is
invisible, because concealed by the numbers of fine granules which are
scattered in the protoplasm. (From Frey.)
In many of the lower animals (such as sponges, polyps, and medusæ) the naked
ova retain their original simple appearance until impregnation. But in most
animals they at once begin to change; the change consists partly in the
formation of connections with the yelk, which serve to nourish the ovum, and
partly of external membranes for their protection (the ovolemma, or
prochorion). A membrane of this sort is formed in all the mammals in the course
of the embryonic process. The little globule is surrounded by a thick capsule
of glass-like transparency, the zona pellucida, or ovolemma
pellucidum (Fig. 14). When we examine it closely under the microscope, we
see very fine radial streaks in it, piercing the zona, which are really
very narrow canals. The human ovum, whether fertilised or not, cannot be
distinguished from that of most of the other mammals. It is nearly the same
everywhere in form, size, and composition. When it is fully formed, it has a
diameter of (on an average) about 1/120 of an inch. When the mammal ovum has
been carefully isolated, and held against the light on a glass-plate, it may be
seen as a fine point even with the naked eye. The ova of most of the higher
mammals are about the same size. The diameter of the ovum is almost always
between 1/250 to 1/125 inch. It has always the same globular shape; the same
characteristic membrane; the same transparent germinal vesicle with its dark
germinal spot. Even when we use the most powerful microscope with its highest
power, we can detect no material difference between the ova of man, the ape,
the dog, and so on. I do not mean to say that there are no differences between
the ova of these different mammals. On the contrary, we are bound to assume
that there are such, at least as regards chemical composition. Even the ova of
different men must differ from each other; otherwise we should not have a
different individual from each ovum. It is true that our crude and imperfect
apparatus cannot detect these subtle individual differences, which are probably
in the molecular structure. However, such a striking resemblance of their ova
in form, so great as to seem to be a complete similarity, is a strong proof of
the common parentage of man and the other mammals. From the common germ-form we
infer a common stem-form. On the other hand, there are striking peculiarities
by which we can easily distinguish the fertilised ovum of the mammal from the
fertilised ovum of the birds, amphibia, fishes, and other vertebrates (see the
close of Chap. XXIX).
The fertilised bird-ovum (Fig. 15) is notably different. It is true that in its
earliest stage (Fig. 13 E) this ovum also is very like that of the mammal (Fig.
13 F). But afterwards, while still within the oviduct, it takes up a quantity
of nourishment and works this into the familiar large yellow yelk. When we
examine a very young ovum in the hen’s oviduct, we
find it to be a simple, small, naked, amœboid cell, just like the young ova of
other animals (Fig. 13). But it then grows to the size we are familiar with in
the round yelk of the egg. The nucleus of the ovum, or the germinal vesicle, is
thus pressed right to the surface of the globular ovum, and is embedded there
in a small quantity of transparent matter, the so-called white yelk. This forms
a round white spot, which is known as the “tread”
(cicatricula) (Fig. 15 b). From the tread a thin column of the
white yelk penetrates through the yellow yelk to the centre of the globular
cell, where it swells into a small, central globule (wrongly called the
yelk-cavity, or latebra, Fig. 15 d′). The yellow
yelk-matter which surrounds this white yelk has the appearance in the egg (when
boiled hard) of concentric layers (c). The yellow yelk is also enclosed
in a delicate structureless membrane (the membrana vitellina, a).

Fig. 13—Ova of various animals, executing
amœboid movements, magnified. All the ova are naked cells of varying shape.
In the dark fine-grained protoplasm (yelk) is a large vesicular nucleus (the
germinal vesicle), and in this is seen a nuclear body (the germinal spot), in
which again we often see a germinal point. Figs. A1–A4 represent
the ovum of a sponge (Leuculmis echinus) in four successive movements.
B1–B8 are the ovum of a parasitic crab (Chondracanthus
cornutus), in eight successive movements. (From Edward von Beneden.)
C1–C5 show the ovum of the cat in various stages of movement (from
Pflüger); Fig. D the ovum of a trout; E the ovum of a
chicken; F a human ovum.
As the large yellow ovum of the bird
attains a diameter of several inches in the bigger birds, and encloses round
yelk-particles, there was formerly a reluctance to consider it as a simple
cell. This was a mistake. Every animal that has only one cell-nucleus, every
amœba, every gregarina, every infusorium, is unicellular, and remains
unicellular whatever variety of matter it feeds on. So the ovum remains a
simple cell, however much yellow yelk it afterwards accumulates within its
protoplasm. It is, of course, different, with the bird’s egg when it has
been fertilised. The ovum then consists of as many cells as there are nuclei in
the tread. Hence, in the fertilised egg which we eat daily, the yellow yelk is
already a multicellular body. Its tread is composed of several cells, and is
now commonly called the germinal disc. We shall return to this
discogastrula in Chap. IX.

Fig. 14—The human ovum, taken from the female
ovary, magnified. The whole ovum is a simple round cell. The chief part of the
globular mass is formed by the nuclear yelk (deutoplasm), which is
evenly distributed in the active protoplasm, and consists of numbers of fine
yelk-granules. In the upper part of the yelk is the transparent round germinal
vesicle, which corresponds to the nucleus. This encloses a darker
granule, the germinal spot, which shows a nucleolus. The globular yelk
is surrounded by the thick transparent germinal membrane (ovolemma, or
zona pellucida). This is traversed by numbers of lines as fine as
hairs, which are directed radially towards the centre of the ovum. These are
called the pore-canals; it is through these that the moving spermatozoa
penetrate into the yelk at impregnation.
When the mature bird-ovum has left the ovary and been fertilised in the
oviduct, it covers itself with various membranes which are secreted from the
wall of the oviduct. First, the large clear albuminous layer is deposited
around the yellow yelk; afterwards, the hard external shell, with a fine inner
skin. All these gradually forming envelopes and processes are of no importance
in the formation of the embryo; they serve merely for the protection of the
original simple ovum. We sometimes find extraordinarily large eggs with strong
envelopes in the case of other animals, such as fishes of the shark type. Here,
also, the ovum is originally of the same character as it is in the mammal; it
is a perfectly simple and naked cell. But, as in the case of the bird, a
considerable quantity of nutritive yelk is accumulated inside the original yelk
as food for the developing embryo; and various coverings are formed round the
egg. The ovum of many other animals has the same internal and external
features. They have, however, only a physiological, not a morphological,
importance; they have no direct influence on the formation of the fœtus. They
are partly consumed as food by the embryo, and partly serve as protective
envelopes. Hence we may leave them out of consideration altogether here, and
restrict ourselves to material points—to the substantial identity of
the original ovum in man and the rest of the animals (Fig. 13).
Now, let us for the first time make use of our biogenetic law; and directly
apply this fundamental law of evolution to the human ovum. We reach a very
simple, but very important, conclusion. From
the fact that the human ovum and that of all other animals consists of a
single cell, it follows immediately, according to the biogenetic law, that all
the animals, including man, descend from a unicellular organism. If our
biogenetic law is true, if the embryonic development is a summary or condensed
recapitulation of the stem-history—and there can be no doubt about
it—we are bound to conclude, from the fact that all the ova are at first
simple cells, that all the multicellular organisms originally sprang from a
unicellular being. And as the original ovum in man and all the other animals
has the same simple and indefinite appearance, we may assume with some
probability that this unicellular stem-form was the common ancestor of the
whole animal world, including man. However, this last hypothesis does not seem
to me as inevitable and as absolutely certain as our first conclusion.

Fig. 15—A fertilised ovum from the oviduct of a
hen. The yellow yelk (c) consists of several concentric layers
(d), and is enclosed in a thin yelk-membrane (a). The nucleus or
germinal vesicle is seen above in the cicatrix or “tread”
(b). From that point the white yelk penetrates to the central
yelk-cavity (d′). The two kinds of yelk do not differ very much.
This inference from the unicellular embryonic form to the
unicellular ancestor is so simple, but so important, that we cannot
sufficiently emphasise it. We must, therefore, turn next to the question
whether there are to-day any unicellular organisms, from the features of which
we may draw some approximate conclusion as to the unicellular ancestors of the
multicellular organisms. The answer is: Most certainly there are. There are
assuredly still unicellular organisms which are, in their whole nature, really
nothing more than permanent ova. There are independent unicellular organisms of
the simplest character which develop no further, but reproduce themselves as
such, without any further growth. We know to-day of a great number of these
little beings, such as the gregarinæ, flagellata, acineta, infusoria, etc.
However, there is one of them that has an especial interest for us, because it
at once suggests itself when we raise our question, and it must be regarded as
the unicellular being that approaches nearest to the real ancestral form. This
organism is the Amœba.

Fig. 16—A creeping amœba (highly magnified).
The whole organism is a simple naked cell, and moves about by means of the
changing arms which it thrusts out of and withdraws into its protoplasmic body.
Inside it is the roundish nucleus with its nucleolus.
For a long time now we have comprised under the general name of
amœbæ a number of microscopic unicellular organisms, which are very widely
distributed, especially in fresh-water, but also in the ocean; in fact, they
have lately been discovered in damp soil. There are also parasitic amœbæ which
live inside other animals. When we place one of these amœbæ in a drop of water
under the microscope and examine it with a high power, it generally appears as
a roundish particle of a very irregular and varying shape (Figs. 16 and 17). In
its soft, slimy, semi-fluid substance, which consists of protoplasm, we see
only the solid globular particle it contains, the nucleus. This unicellular
body moves about continually, creeping in every direction on the glass on which
we are examining it. The movement is effected by the shapeless body thrusting
out finger-like processes at various parts of its surface; and these are slowly
but continually changing, and drawing the rest of the body after them. After a
time, perhaps, the action changes. The amœba suddenly stands still, withdraws
its projections, and assumes a globular shape. In a little while, however, the
round body begins to expand again, thrusts out arms in another
direction, and moves on once more. These changeable processes are called
“false feet,” or pseudopodia, because they act physiologically as
feet, yet are not special organs in the anatomic sense. They disappear as
quickly as they come, and are nothing more than temporary projections of the
semi-fluid and structureless body.

Fig. 17—Division of a
unicellular amœba (Amœba polypodia) in six stages. (From F. E.
Schultze.) the dark spot is the nucleus, the lighter spot a contractile
vacuole in the protoplasm. The latter reforms in one of the daughter-cells.)
If you touch one of these creeping amœbæ with a needle, or put a drop of acid
in the water, the whole body at once contracts in consequence of this
mechanical or physical stimulus. As a rule, the body then resumes its globular
shape. In certain circumstances—for instance, if the impurity of the
water lasts some time—the amœba begins to develop a covering. It exudes a
membrane or capsule, which immediately hardens, and assumes the appearance of a
round cell with a protective membrane. The amœba either takes its food directly
by imbibition of matter floating in the water, or by pressing into its
protoplasmic body solid particles with which it comes in contact. The latter
process may be observed at any moment by forcing it to eat. If finely ground
colouring matter, such as carmine or indigo, is put into the water, you can see
the body of the amœba pressing these coloured particles into itself, the
substance of the cell closing round them. The amœba can take in food in this
way at any point on its surface, without having any special organs for
intussusception and digestion, or a real mouth or gut.
The amœba grows by thus taking in food and dissolving the particles eaten in
its protoplasm. When it reaches a certain size by this continual feeding, it
begins to reproduce. This is done by the simple process of cleavage (Fig. 17).
First, the nucleus divides into two parts. Then the protoplasm is separated
between the two new nuclei, and the whole cell splits into two daughter-cells,
the protoplasm gathering about each of the nuclei. The thin bridge of
protoplasm which at first connects the daughter-cells soon breaks. Here we have
the simple form of direct cleavage of the nuclei. Without mitosis, or formation
of threads, the homogeneous nucleus divides into two halves. These move away
from each other, and become centres of attraction for the enveloping matter,
the protoplasm. The same direct cleavage of the nuclei is also witnessed in the
reproduction of many other protists, while other unicellular organisms show the
indirect division of the cell.
Hence, although the amœba is nothing but a simple cell, it is evidently able to
accomplish all the functions of the multicellular organism. It moves, feels,
nourishes itself, and reproduces. Some kinds of these amœbæ can be seen with
the naked eye, but most of them are microscopically small. It is for the
following reasons that we regard the amœbæ as the unicellular organisms which
have
special phylogenetic (or evolutionary) relations to the ovum. In many of the
lower animals the ovum retains its original naked form until fertilisation,
develops no membranes, and is then often indistinguishable from the ordinary
amœba. Like the amœbæ, these naked ova may thrust out processes, and move about
as travelling cells. In the sponges these mobile ova move about freely in the
maternal body like independent amœbæ (Fig. 17). They had been observed by
earlier scientists, but described as foreign bodies—namely, parasitic
amœbæ, living parasitically on the body of the sponge. Later, however, it was
discovered that they were not parasites, but the ova of the sponge. We also
find this remarkable phenomenon among other animals, such as the graceful,
bell-shaped zoophytes, which we call polyps and medusæ. Their ova remain naked
cells, which thrust out amœboid projections, nourish themselves, and move
about. When they have been fertilised, the multicellular organism is formed
from them by repeated segmentation.
It is, therefore, no audacious hypothesis, but a perfectly sound conclusion, to
regard the amœba as the particular unicellular organism which offers us an
approximate illustration of the ancient common unicellular ancestor of all the
metazoa, or multicellular animals. The simple naked amœba has a less definite
and more original character than any other cell. Moreover, there is the fact
that recent research has discovered such amœba-like cells everywhere in the
mature body of the multicellular animals. They are found, for instance, in the
human blood, side by side with the red corpuscles, as colourless blood-cells;
and it is the same with all the vertebrates. They are also found in many of the
invertebrates—for instance, in the blood of the snail. I showed, in 1859,
that these colourless blood-cells can, like the independent amœbæ, take up
solid particles, or “eat” (whence they are called phagocytes
= “eating-cells,” Fig. 19). Lately, it has been discovered that
many different cells may, if they have room enough, execute the same movements,
creeping about and eating. They behave just like amœbæ (Fig. 12). It has also
been shown that these “travelling-cells,” or planocytes,
play an important part in man’s physiology and pathology (as means of
transport for food, infectious matter, bacteria, etc.).
The power of the naked cell to execute these characteristic amœba-like
movements comes from the contractility (or automatic mobility) of its
protoplasm. This seems to be a universal property of young cells. When they are
not enclosed by a firm membrane, or confined in a “cellular
prison,” they can always accomplish these amœboid movements. This is true
of the naked ova as well as of any other naked cells, of the
“travelling-cells,” of various kinds in connective tissue,
lymph-cells, mucus-cells, etc.

Fig. 18—Ovum of a sponge (Olynthus).
The ovum creeps about in a body of the sponge by thrusting out ever-changing
processes. It is indistinguishable from the common amœba.)
We have now, by our study of the ovum and the comparison of it
with the amœba, provided a perfectly sound and most valuable foundation for
both the embryology and the evolution of man. We have learned that the human
ovum is a simple cell, that this ovum is not materially different from that of
other mammals, and that we may infer from it the existence of a primitive
unicellular ancestral form, with a substantial resemblance to the amœba.
The statement that the earliest progenitors of the human race were simple cells
of this kind, and led an independent unicellular life like the amœba, has not
only been ridiculed as the dream of a natural philosopher, but also been
violently censured in theological journals as “shameful and
immoral.” But, as I observed in my essay On the Origin and Ancestral
Tree of the Human Race in 1870, this offended piety must equally protest
against the “shameful and immoral” fact that each human individual
is developed from a simple ovum, and that this human ovum is indistinguishable
from those of the other mammals, and in its earliest stage is like a naked
amœba.
We can show this to be a fact any day with the microscope, and it is little use
to close one’s eyes to “immoral” facts of this kind. It is as
indisputable as the momentous conclusions we draw from it and as the vertebrate
character of man (see Chap. XI).

Fig. 19—Blood-cells that eat, or phagocytes,
from a naked sea-snail (Thetis), greatly magnified. I was the first
to observe in the blood-cells of this snail the important fact that “the
blood-cells of the invertebrates are unprotected pieces of plasm, and take in
food, by means of their peculiar movements, like the amœbæ.” I had (in
Naples, on May 10th, 1859) injected into the blood-vessels of one of these
snails an infusion of water and ground indigo, and was greatly astonished to
find the blood-cells themselves more or less filled with the particles of
indigo after a few hours. After repeated injections I succeeded in
“observing the very entrance of the coloured particles in the
blood-cells, which took place just in the same way as with the amœba.” I
have given further particulars about this in my Monograph on the
Radiolaria.
We now see very clearly how extremely important the cell theory has been for
our whole conception of organic nature. “Man’s place in
nature” is settled beyond question by it. Apart from the cell theory, man
is an insoluble enigma to us. Hence philosophers, and especially physiologists,
should be thoroughly conversant with it. The soul of man can only be really
understood in the light of the cell-soul, and we have the simplest form of this
in the amœba. Only those who are acquainted with the simple psychic functions
of the unicellular organisms and their gradual evolution in the series of lower
animals can understand how the elaborate mind of the higher vertebrates, and
especially of man, was gradually evolved from them. The academic psychologists
who lack this zoological equipment are unable to do so.
This naturalistic and realistic conception is a stumbling-block to our modern
idealistic metaphysicians and their theological colleagues. Fenced about with
their transcendental and dualistic prejudices, they attack not only the
monistic system we establish on our scientific knowledge, but even the plainest
facts which go to form its foundation. An instructive instance of this was seen
a few years ago, in the academic discourse delivered by a distinguished
theologian, Willibald Beyschlag, at Halle, January 12th, 1900, on the occasion
of the centenary festival. The theologian protested violently against the
“materialistic dustmen of the scientific world who offer our people the
diploma of a descent from the ape, and would prove to them that the genius of a
Shakespeare or a Goethe is merely a distillation from a drop of primitive
mucus.” Another well-known theologian protested against “the
horrible idea that the greatest of men, Luther and Christ, were descended from
a mere globule of protoplasm.” Nevertheless, not a single informed and
impartial scientist doubts the fact that these greatest men were, like all
other men—and all other vertebrates—developed from an impregnated
ovum, and that this simple nucleated globule of protoplasm has the same
chemical constitution in all the mammals.
Chapter VII.
CONCEPTION
The recognition of the fact that every man begins his individual existence as a
simple cell is the solid foundation of all research into the genesis of man.
From this fact we are forced, in virtue of our biogenetic law, to draw the
weighty phylogenetic conclusion that the earliest ancestors of the human race
were also unicellular organisms; and among these protozoa we may single out the
vague form of the amœba as particularly important (cf. Chapter VI). That these
unicellular ancestral forms did once exist follows directly from the phenomena
which we perceive every day in the fertilised ovum. The development of the
multicellular organism from the ovum, and the formation of the germinal layers
and the tissues, follow the same laws in man and all the higher animals. It
will, therefore, be our next task to consider more closely the impregnated ovum
and the process of conception which produces it.
The process of impregnation or sexual conception is one of those phenomena that
people love to conceal behind the mystic veil of supernatural power. We shall
soon see, however, that it is a purely mechanical process, and can be reduced
to familiar physiological functions. Moreover, this process of conception is of
the same type, and is effected by the same organs, in man as in all the other
mammals. The pairing of the male and female has in both cases for its main
purpose the introduction of the ripe matter of the male seed or sperm into the
female body, in the sexual canals of which it encounters the ovum. Conception
then ensues by the blending of the two.
We must observe, first, that this important process is by no means so widely
distributed in the animal and plant world as is commonly supposed. There is a
very large number of lower organisms which propagate unsexually, or by
monogamy; these are especially the sexless monera (chromacea, bacteria, etc.)
but also many other protists, such as the amœbæ, foraminifera, radiolaria,
myxomycetæ, etc. In these the multiplication of individuals takes place by
unsexual reproduction, which takes the form of cleavage, budding, or
spore-formation. The copulation of two coalescing cells, which in these cases
often precedes the reproduction, cannot be regarded as a sexual act unless the
two copulating plastids differ in size or structure. On the other hand, sexual
reproduction is the general rule with all the higher organisms, both animal and
plant; very rarely do we find asexual reproduction among them. There are, in
particular, no cases of parthenogenesis (virginal conception) among the
vertebrates.
Sexual reproduction offers an infinite variety of interesting forms in the
different classes of animals and plants, especially as regards the mode of
conception, and the conveyance of the spermatozoon to the ovum. These features
are of great importance not only as regards conception itself, but for the
development of the organic form, and especially for the differentiation of the
sexes. There is a particularly curious correlation of plants and animals in
this respect. The splendid studies of Charles Darwin and Hermann Müller on the
fertilisation of flowers by insects have given us very interesting particulars
of this.[14] This reciprocal service has given rise to a most intricate
sexual apparatus. Equally elaborate structures have been developed in man and
the higher animals, serving partly for the isolation of the sexual products on
each side, partly for bringing them together in conception. But, however
interesting these phenomena are in themselves, we cannot go into them here, as
they have only a minor importance—if any at all—in the real process
of conception. We must, however, try to get a very clear idea of this process
and the meaning of sexual reproduction.
[14]
See Darwin’s work, On the Various Contrivances by which Orchids are
Fertilised (1862).
In every act of conception we have, as I said, to consider two different kinds
of cells—a female and a male cell. The female cell of the animal organism
is always called the ovum (or ovulum, egg, or egg-cell); the male cells
are known as the sperm or seed-cells, or the spermatozoa (also spermium and
zoospermium). The ripe ovum is, on the whole, one of the largest cells we know.
It attains colossal dimensions when it absorbs great quantities of nutritive
yelk, as is the case with birds and reptiles and many of the fishes. In the
great majority of the animals the ripe ovum is rich in yelk and much larger
than the other cells. On the other hand, the next cell which we have to
consider in the process of conception, the male sperm-cell or spermatozoon, is
one of the smallest cells in the animal body. Conception usually consists in
the bringing into contact with the ovum of a slimy fluid secreted by the male,
and this may take place either inside or out of the female body. This fluid is
called sperm, or the male seed. Sperm, like saliva or blood, is not a simple
fluid, but a thick agglomeration of innumerable cells, swimming about in a
comparatively small quantity of fluid. It is not the fluid, but the independent
male cells that swim in it, that cause conception.

Fig. 20—Spermia or spermatozoa of various
mammals. The pear-shaped flattened nucleus is seen from the front in
I and sideways in II. k is the nucleus, m its middle part
(protoplasm), s the mobile, serpent-like tail (or whip); M four
human spermatozoa, A four spermatozoa from the ape; K from the
rabbit; H from the mouse; C from the dog; S from the
pig.
The spermatozoa of the great majority of animals have two characteristic
features. Firstly, they are extraordinarily small, being usually the smallest
cells in the body; and, secondly, they have, as a rule, a peculiarly lively
motion, which is known as spermatozoic motion. The shape of the cell has a good
deal to do with this motion. In most of the animals, and also in many of the
lower plants (but not the higher) each of these spermatozoa has a very small,
naked cell-body, enclosing an elongated nucleus, and a long thread hanging from
it (Fig. 20). It was long before we could recognise that these structures are
simple cells. They were formerly held to be special organisms, and were called
“seed animals” (spermato-zoa, or spermato-zoidia); they are now
scientifically known as spermia or spermidia, or as
spermatosomata (seed-bodies) or spermatofila (seed threads). It
took a good deal of comparative research to convince us that each of these
spermatozoa is really a simple cell. They have the same shape as in many other
vertebrates and most of the invertebrates. However, in many of the lower
animals they have quite a different shape. Thus, for instance, in the craw fish
they are large round cells, without any movement, equipped with stiff
outgrowths like bristles (Fig. 21 f ). They have also a peculiar
form in some of the worms, such as the thread-worms (filaria); in this
case they are sometimes
amœboid and like very small ova (Fig. 21 c to e). But in most of
the lower animals (such as the sponges and polyps) they have the same pine-cone
shape as in man and the other animals (Fig. 21 a, h).

Fig. 21—Spermatozoa or spermidia of various
animals. (From Lang). a of a fish, b of a turbellaria
worm (with two side-lashes), c to e of a nematode worm (amœboid
spermatozoa), f from a craw fish (star-shaped), g from the
salamander (with undulating membrane), h of an annelid (a and
h are the usual shape).
When the Dutch naturalist Leeuwenhoek discovered these thread-like lively
particles in 1677 in the male sperm, it was generally believed that they were
special, independent, tiny animalcules, like the infusoria, and that the whole
mature organism existed already, with all its parts, but very small and packed
together, in each spermatozoon (see p.12). We now know that the mobile
spermatozoa are nothing but simple and real cells, of the kind that we call
“ciliated” (equipped with lashes, or cilia). In the previous
illustrations we have distinguished in the spermatozoon a head, trunk, and
tail. The “head” (Fig. 20 k) is merely the oval nucleus of
the cell; the body or middle-part (m) is an accumulation of cell-matter;
and the tail (s) is a thread-like prolongation of the same.
Moreover, we now know that these spermatozoa are not at all a peculiar form of
cell; precisely similar cells are found in various other parts of the body. If
they have many short threads projecting, they are called ciliated; if
only one long, whip-shaped process (or, more rarely, two or four),
caudate (tailed) cells.
Very careful recent examination of the spermia, under a very high microscopic
power (Fig. 22 a, b), has detected some further details in the finer structure
of the ciliated cell, and these are common to man and the anthropoid ape. The
head (k) encloses the elliptic nucleus in a thin envelope of cytoplasm;
it is a little flattened on one side, and thus looks rather pear-shaped from
the front (b). In the central piece (m) we can distinguish a
short neck and a longer connective piece (with central body). The tail consists
of a long main section (h) and a short, very fine tail (e).

Fig. 22—A single human spermatozoon
magnified; a shows it from the broader and b from the narrower side. k
head (with nucleus), m middle-stem, h long-stem, and e
tail. (From Retzius.)
The process of fertilisation by sexual conception consists, therefore,
essentially in the coalescence and fusing together of two different cells. The
lively spermatozoon travels towards the ovum by its serpentine movements, and
bores its way into the female cell (Fig. 23). The nuclei of both sexual cells,
attracted by a certain “affinity,” approach each other and melt
into one.
The fertilised cell is quite another thing from the unfertilised cell. For if
we must regard the spermia as real cells no less than the ova, and the process
of conception as a coalescence of the two, we must consider the resultant cell
as a quite new and independent organism. It bears in the cell and nuclear
matter of the penetrating spermatozoon a part of the father’s body, and
in the protoplasm and caryoplasm of the ovum a part of the mother’s body.
This is clear from the fact that the child inherits many features from both
parents. It inherits from the father by means of the spermatozoon, and from the
mother by means of the ovum. The
actual blending of the two cells produces a third cell, which is the germ of
the child, or the new organism conceived. One may also say of this sexual
coalescence that the stem-cell is a simple hermaphrodite; it unites
both sexual substances in itself.

Fig. 23—The fertilisation of the ovum by the
spermatozoon (of a mammal). One of the many thread-like, lively spermidia
pierces through a fine pore-canal into the nuclear yelk. The nucleus of the
ovum is invisible.
I think it necessary to emphasise the fundamental importance of
this simple, but often unappreciated, feature in order to have a correct and
clear idea of conception. With that end, I have given a special name to the new
cell from which the child develops, and which is generally loosely called
“the fertilised ovum,” or “the first segmentation
sphere.” I call it “the stem-cell” (cytula). The name
“stem-cell” seems to me the simplest and most suitable, because all
the other cells of the body are derived from it, and because it is, in the
strictest sense, the stem-father and stem-mother of all the countless
generations of cells of which the multicellular organism is to be composed.
That complicated molecular movement of the protoplasm which we call
“life” is, naturally, something quite different in this stem-cell
from what we find in the two parent-cells, from the coalescence of which it has
issued. The life of the stem-cell or cytula is the product or resultant of
the paternal life-movement that is conveyed in the spermatozoon and the
maternal life-movement that is contributed by the ovum.
The admirable work done by recent observers has shown that the individual
development, in man and the other animals, commences with the formation of a
simple “stem-cell” of this character, and that this then passes, by
repeated segmentation (or cleavage), into a cluster of cells, known as
“the segmentation sphere” or “segmentation cells.” The
process is most clearly observed in the ova of the echinoderms (star-fishes,
sea-urchins, etc.). The investigations of Oscar and Richard Hertwig were
chiefly directed to these. The main results may be summed up as follows:—
Conception is preceded by certain preliminary changes, which are very
necessary—in fact, usually indispensable—for its occurrence. They
are comprised under the general heading of “Changes prior to
impregnation.” In these the original nucleus of the ovum, the germinal
vesicle, is lost. Part of it is extruded, and part dissolved in the cell
contents; only a very small part of it is left to form the basis of a fresh
nucleus, the pronucleus femininus. It is the latter alone that combines
in conception with the invading nucleus of the fertilising spermatozoon (the
pronucleus masculinus).
The impregnation of the ovum commences with a decay of the germinal vesicle, or
the original nucleus of the ovum (Fig. 8). We have seen that this is in most
unripe ova a large, transparent, round vesicle. This germinal vesicle contains
a viscous fluid (the caryolymph). The firm nuclear frame
(caryobasis) is formed of the enveloping membrane and a mesh-work of
nuclear threads running across the interior, which is filled with the nuclear
sap. In a knot of the network is contained the dark, stiff, opaque nuclear
corpuscle or nucleolus. When the impregnation of the ovum sets in, the greater
part of the germinal vesicle is dissolved in the cell; the nuclear membrane and
mesh-work disappear; the nuclear sap is distributed in the protoplasm; a small
portion of the nuclear base is extruded; another small portion is left, and is
converted into the secondary nucleus, or the female pro-nucleus (Fig. 24 e
k).
The small portion of the nuclear base which is extruded from the impregnated
ovum is known as the “directive bodies” or “polar
cells”; there are many disputes as to their origin and significance, but
we are as yet imperfectly acquainted with them. As a rule, they are two small
round granules, of the same size and appearance as the remaining pro-nucleus.
They are detached cell-buds; their separation from the large mother-cell takes
place in the same way as in ordinary “indirect cell-division.”
Hence, the polar cells are probably to be conceived as “abortive
ova,” or “rudimentary ova,” which proceed from a simple
original ovum by cleavage in the same way that several sperm-cells arise from
one “sperm-mother-cell,” in reproduction from sperm. The male
sperm-cells in the testicles must undergo similar changes in view of the coming
impregnation as the ova in the female ovary. In this maturing of the sperm each
of the original seed-cells divides by double segmentation into four
daughter-cells, each furnished with a fourth of the original nuclear matter
(the hereditary chromatin); and each of these four descendant cells becomes a
spermatozoon, ready for impregnation. Thus is prevented the doubling of
the chromatin in the coalescence of the two nuclei at conception. As the two
polar cells are extruded and lost, and have no further part in the
fertilisation of the ovum, we need not discuss them any further. But we must
give more attention to the female pro-nucleus which alone remains after the
extrusion of the polar cells and the dissolving of the germinal vesicle (Fig.
23 e k). This tiny round corpuscle of chromatin now acts as a centre of
attraction for the invading spermatozoon in the large ripe ovum, and coalesces
with its “head,” the male pro-nucleus. The product of this
blending, which is the most important part of the act of impregnation, is the
stem-nucleus, or the first segmentation nucleus (archicaryon)—that
is to say, the nucleus of the new-born embryonic stem-cell or “first
segmentation cell.” This stem-cell is the starting point of the
subsequent embryonic processes.
Hertwig has shown that the tiny transparent ova of the echinoderms are the most
convenient for following the details of this important process of impregnation.
We can, in this case, easily and successfully accomplish artificial
impregnation, and follow the formation of the stem-cell step by step within the
space of ten minutes. If we put ripe ova of the star-fish or sea-urchin in a
watch glass with sea-water and add a drop of ripe sperm-fluid, we find each
ovum impregnated within five minutes. Thousands of the fine, mobile ciliated
cells, which we have described as “sperm-threads” (Fig. 20), make
their way to the ova, owing to a sort of chemical sensitive action which may be
called “smell.” But only one of these innumerable spermatozoa is
chosen—namely, the one that first reaches the ovum by the serpentine
motions of its tail, and touches the ovum with its head. At the spot where the
point of its head touches the surface of the ovum the protoplasm of the latter
is raised in the form of a small wart, the “impregnation rise”
(Fig. 25 A). The spermatozoon then bores its way into this with its
head, the tail outside wriggling about all the time (Fig. 25 B, C).
Presently the tail also disappears within the ovum. At the same time the ovum
secretes a thin external yelk-membrane (Fig. 25 C), starting from the
point of impregnation; and this prevents any more spermatozoa from entering.
Inside the impregnated ovum we now see a rapid series of most important
changes. The pear-shaped head of the sperm-cell, or the “head of the
spermatozoon,” grows larger and rounder, and is converted into the male
pro-nucleus (Fig. 26 s k). This has an attractive influence on the fine
granules or particles which are distributed in the protoplasm of the ovum; they
arrange themselves in lines in the figure of a star. But the attraction or the
“affinity” between the two nuclei is even stronger. They move
towards each other inside the yelk with increasing speed, the male (Fig. 27
s k) going more quickly than the female nucleus (e k). The tiny
male nucleus takes with it the radiating mantle which spreads like a star about
it. At last the two sexual nuclei touch (usually in the centre of the globular
ovum), lie close together, are flattened at the points of contact, and coalesce
into a common mass. The small central particle of
nuclein which is formed from this combination of the nuclei is the
stem-nucleus, or the first segmentation nucleus; the new-formed cell, the
product of the impregnation, is our stem-cell, or “first segmentation
sphere” (Fig. 2).

Fig. 25—Impregnation of the ovum of a
star-fish. (From Hertwig.) Only a small part of the surface of the
ovum is shown. One of the numerous spermatozoa approaches the
“impregnation rise” (A), touches it (B), and then
penetrates into the protoplasm of the ovum (C).
Hence the one essential point in the process of sexual reproduction or
impregnation is the formation of a new cell, the stem-cell, by the combination
of two originally different cells, the female ovum and the male spermatozoon.
This process is of the highest importance, and merits our closest attention;
all that happens in the later development of this first cell and in the life of
the organism that comes of it is determined from the first by the chemical and
morphological composition of the stem-cell, its nucleus and its body. We must,
therefore, make a very careful study of the rise and structure of the
stem-cell.
The first question that arises is as to the two different active elements, the
nucleus and the protoplasm, in the actual coalescence. It is obvious that the
nucleus plays the more important part in this. Hence Hertwig puts his theory of
conception in the principle: “Conception consists in the copulation of
two cell-nuclei, which come from a male and a female cell.” And as the
phenomenon of heredity is inseparably connected with the reproductive process,
we may further conclude that these two copulating nuclei “convey the
characteristics which are transmitted from parents to offspring.” In this
sense I had in 1866 (in the ninth chapter of the General Morphology)
ascribed to the reproductive nucleus the function of generation and
heredity, and to the nutritive protoplasm the duties of nutrition and
adaptation. As, moreover, there is a complete coalescence of the
mutually attracted nuclear substances in conception, and the new nucleus formed
(the stem-nucleus) is the real starting-point for the development of the fresh
organism, the further conclusion may be drawn that the male nucleus conveys to
the child the qualities of the father, and the female nucleus the features of
the mother. We must not forget, however, that the protoplasmic bodies of the
copulating cells also fuse together in the act of impregnation; the cell-body
of the invading spermatozoon (the trunk and tail of the male ciliated cell) is
dissolved in the yelk of the female ovum. This coalescence is not so important
as that of the nuclei, but it must not be overlooked; and, though this process
is not so well known to us, we see clearly at least the formation of the
star-like figure (the radial arrangement of the particles in the plasma) in it
(Figs. 26–27).
The older theories of impregnation generally went astray in regarding the large
ovum as the sole base of the new organism, and only ascribed to the
spermatozoon the work of stimulating and originating its development. The
stimulus which it gave to the ovum was sometimes thought to be purely chemical,
at other times rather physical (on the principle of transferred movement), or
again a mystic and transcendental process. This error was partly due to the
imperfect knowledge at that time of the facts of impregnation, and partly to
the striking
difference in the sizes of the two sexual cells. Most of the earlier observers
thought that the spermatozoon did not penetrate into the ovum. And even when
this had been demonstrated, the spermatozoon was believed to disappear in the
ovum without leaving a trace. However, the splendid research made in the last
three decades with the finer technical methods of our time has completely
exposed the error of this. It has been shown that the tiny sperm-cell is not
subordinated to, but coordinated with, the large ovum. The nuclei of the
two cells, as the vehicles of the hereditary features of the parents, are of
equal physiological importance. In some cases we have succeeded in proving that
the mass of the active nuclear substance which combines in the copulation of
the two sexual nuclei is originally the same for both.
These morphological facts are in perfect harmony with the familiar
physiological truth that the child inherits from both parents, and that on the
average they are equally distributed. I say “on the average,”
because it is well known that a child may have a greater likeness to the father
or to the mother; that goes without saying, as far as the primary sexual
characters (the sexual glands) are concerned. But it is also possible that the
determination of the latter—the weighty determination whether the child
is to be a boy or a girl—depends on a slight qualitative or quantitative
difference in the nuclein or the coloured nuclear matter which comes from both
parents in the act of conception.

Figs. 26 and 27.—Impregnation of the ovum of the
sea-urchin. (From Hertwig.) In Fig. 26 the little sperm-nucleus
(sk) moves towards the larger nucleus of the ovum (ek). In Fig.
27 they nearly touch, and are surrounded by the radiating mantle of
protoplasm.
The striking differences of the respective sexual cells in size and shape,
which occasioned the erroneous views of earlier scientists, are easily
explained on the principle of division of labour. The inert, motionless ovum
grows in size according to the quantity of provision it stores up in the form
of nutritive yelk for the development of the germ. The active swimming
sperm-cell is reduced in size in proportion to its need to seek the ovum and
bore its way into its yelk. These differences are very conspicuous in the
higher animals, but they are much less in the lower animals. In those protists
(unicellular plants and animals) which have the first rudiments of sexual
reproduction the two copulating cells are at first quite equal. In these cases
the act of impregnation is nothing more than a sudden growth, in which
the originally simple cell doubles its volume, and is thus prepared for
reproduction (cell-division). Afterwards slight differences are seen in the
size of the copulating cells; though the smaller ones still have the same shape
as the larger ones. It is only when the difference in size is very pronounced
that a notable difference in shape is found: the sprightly sperm-cell changes
more in shape and the ovum in size.
Quite in harmony with this new conception of the equivalence of the two
gonads, or the equal physiological importance of the male and female
sex-cells and their equal share in the process of heredity, is the important
fact established by Hertwig (1875), that in normal impregnation only one single
spermatozoon
copulates with one ovum; the membrane which is raised on the surface of the
yelk immediately after one sperm-cell has penetrated (Fig. 25 C)
prevents any others from entering. All the rivals of the fortunate penetrator
are excluded, and die without. But if the ovum passes into a morbid state, if
it is made stiff by a lowering of its temperature or stupefied with narcotics
(chloroform, morphia, nicotine, etc.), two or more spermatozoa may penetrate
into its yelk-body. We then witness polyspermism. The more Hertwig
chloroformed the ovum, the more spermatozoa were able to bore their way into
its unconscious body.

Fig. 28—Stem-cell of a rabbit, magnified. In
the centre of the granular protoplasm of the fertilised ovum (d) is seen
the little, bright stem-nucleus, z is the ovolemma, with a mucous
membrane (h). s are dead spermatozoa.
These remarkable facts of impregnation are also of the greatest
interest in psychology, especially as regards the theory of the cell-soul,
which I consider to be its chief foundation. The phenomena we have described
can only be understood and explained by ascribing a certain lower degree of
psychic activity to the sexual principles. They feel each other’s
proximity, and are drawn together by a sensitive impulse (probably
related to smell); they move towards each other, and do not rest until
they fuse together. Physiologists may say that it is only a question of a
peculiar physico-chemical phenomenon, and not a psychic action; but the two
cannot be separated. Even the psychic functions, in the strict sense of the
word, are only complex physical processes, or “psycho-physical”
phenomena, which are determined in all cases exclusively by the chemical
composition of their material substratum.
The monistic view of the matter becomes clear enough when we remember the
radical importance of impregnation as regards heredity. It is well known that
not only the most delicate bodily structures, but also the subtlest traits of
mind, are transmitted from the parents to the children. In this the chromatic
matter of the male nucleus is just as important a vehicle as the large
caryoplasmic substance of the female nucleus; the one transmits the mental
features of the father, and the other those of the mother. The blending of the
two parental nuclei determines the individual psychic character of the child.
But there is another important psychological question—the most important
of all—that has been definitely answered by the recent discoveries in
connection with conception. This is the question of the immortality of the
soul. No fact throws more light on it and refutes it more convincingly than the
elementary process of conception that we have described. For this copulation of
the two sexual nuclei (Figs. 26 and 27) indicates the precise moment at which
the individual begins to exist. All the bodily and mental features of the
new-born child are the sum-total of the hereditary qualities which it has
received in reproduction from parents and ancestors. All that man acquires
afterwards in life by the exercise of his organs, the influence of his
environment, and education—in a word, by adaptation—cannot
obliterate that general outline of his being which he inherited from his
parents. But this hereditary disposition, the essence of every human soul, is
not “eternal,” but “temporal”; it comes into being only
at the moment when the sperm-nucleus of the father and the nucleus of the
maternal ovum meet and fuse together. It is clearly irrational to assume an
“eternal life without end” for an individual phenomenon, the
commencement of which we can indicate to a moment by direct visual observation.
The great importance of the process of impregnation in answering such questions
is quite clear. It is true that conception has never been studied
microscopically in all its details in the human case—notwithstanding its
occurrence at every moment—for reasons that are
obvious enough. However, the two cells which need consideration, the female
ovum and the male spermatozoon, proceed in the case of man in just the same way
as in all the other mammals; the human fœtus or embryo which results from
copulation has the same form as with the other animals. Hence, no scientist who
is acquainted with the facts doubts that the processes of impregnation are just
the same in man as in the other animals.
The stem-cell which is produced, and with which every man begins his career,
cannot be distinguished in appearance from those of other mammals, such as the
rabbit (Fig. 28). In the case of man, also, this stem-cell differs materially
from the original ovum, both in regard to form (morphologically), in regard to
material composition (chemically), and in regard to vital properties
(physiologically). It comes partly from the father and partly from the mother.
Hence it is not surprising that the child who is developed from it inherits
from both parents. The vital movements of each of these cells form a sum of
mechanical processes which in the last analysis are due to movements of the
smallest vital parts, or the molecules, of the living substance. If we agree to
call this active substance plasson, and its molecules
plastidules, we may say that the individual physiological character of each
of these cells is due to its molecular plastidule-movement. Hence, the
plastidule-movement of the cytula is the resultant of the combined
plastidule-movements of the female ovum and the male
sperm-cell.[15]
[15]
The plasson of the stem-cell or cytula may, from the anatomical point of view,
be regarded as homogeneous and structureless, like that of the monera. This is
not inconsistent with our hypothetical ascription to the plastidules (or
molecules of the plasson) of a complex molecular structure. The complexity of
this is the greater in proportion to the complexity of the organism that is
developed from it and the length of the chain of its ancestry, or to the
multitude of antecedent processes of heredity and adaptation.
Chapter VIII.
THE GASTRÆA THEORY
There is a substantial agreement throughout the animal world in the first
changes which follow the impregnation of the ovum and the formation of the
stem-cell; they begin in all cases with the segmentation of the ovum and the
formation of the germinal layers. The only exception is found in the protozoa,
the very lowest and simplest forms of animal life; these remain unicellular
throughout life. To this group belong the amœbae, gregarinæ, rhizopods,
infusoria, etc. As their whole organism consists of a single cell, they can
never form germinal layers, or definite strata of cells. But all the other
animals—all the tissue-forming animals, or metazoa, as we call
them, in contradistinction to the protozoa—construct real germinal layers
by the repeated cleavage of the impregnated ovum. This we find in the lower
cnidaria and worms, as well as in the more highly-developed molluscs,
echinoderms, articulates, and vertebrates.
In all these metazoa, or multicellular animals, the chief embryonic processes
are substantially alike, although they often seem to a superficial observer to
differ considerably. The stem-cell that proceeds from the impregnated ovum
always passes by repeated cleavage into a number of simple cells. These cells
are all direct descendants of the stem-cell, and are, for reasons we shall see
presently, called segmentation-cells. The repeated cleavage of the stem-cell,
which gives rise to these segmentation-spheres, has long been known as
“segmentation.” Sooner or later the segmentation-cells join
together to form a round (at first, globular) embryonic sphere
(blastula); they then form into two very different groups, and arrange
themselves
in two separate strata—the two primary germinal layers. These
enclose a digestive cavity, the primitive gut, with an opening, the primitive
mouth. We give the name of the gastrula to the important embryonic form
that has these primitive organs, and the name of gastrulation to the
formation of it. This ontogenetic process has a very great significance, and is
the real starting-point of the construction of the multicellular animal body.
The fundamental embryonic processes of the cleavage of the ovum and the
formation of the germinal layers have been very thoroughly studied in the last
thirty years, and their real significance has been appreciated. They present a
striking variety in the different groups, and it was no light task to prove
their essential identity in the whole animal world. But since I formulated the
gastræa theory in 1872, and afterwards (1875) reduced all the various forms of
segmentation and gastrulation to one fundamental type, their identity may be
said to have been established. We have thus mastered the law of unity which
governs the first embryonic processes in all the animals.
Man is like all the other higher animals, especially the apes, in regard to
these earliest and most important processes. As the human embryo does not
essentially differ, even at a much later stage of development—when we
already perceive the cerebral vesicles, the eyes, ears, gill-arches,
etc.—from the similar forms of the other higher mammals, we may
confidently assume that they agree in the earliest embryonic processes,
segmentation and the formation of germinal layers. This has not yet, it is
true, been established by observation. We have never yet had occasion to
dissect a woman immediately after impregnation and examine the stem-cell or the
segmentation-cells in her oviduct. However, as the earliest human embryos we
have examined, and the later and more developed forms, agree with those of the
rabbit, dog, and other higher mammals, no reasonable man will doubt but that
the segmentation and formation of layers are the same in both cases.
But the special form of segmentation and layer formation which we find in the
mammal is by no means the original, simple, palingenetic form. It has been much
modified and cenogenetically altered by a very complex adaptation to embryonic
conditions. We cannot, therefore, understand it altogether in itself. In order
to do this, we have to make a comparative study of segmentation and
layer-formation in the animal world; and we have especially to seek the
original, palingenetic form from which the modified cenogenetic
(see p. 4) form has gradually been developed.
This original unaltered form of segmentation and layer-formation is found
to-day in only one case in the vertebrate-stem to which man belongs—the
lowest and oldest member of the stem, the wonderful lancelet or amphioxus (cf.
Chapters XVI and XVII). But we find a precisely similar palingenetic form of
embryonic development in the case of many of the invertebrate animals, as, for
instance, the remarkable ascidia, the pond-snail (Limnæus), and
arrow-worm (Sagitta), and many of the echinoderms and cnidaria, such as
the common star-fish and sea-urchin, many of the medusæ and corals, and the
simpler sponges (Olynthus). We may take as an illustration the
palingenetic segmentation and germinal layer-formation in an eight-fold insular
coral, which I discovered in the Red Sea, and described as Monoxenia
Darwinii.
The impregnated ovum of this coral (Fig. 29 A, B) first splits into two equal
cells (C). First, the nucleus of the stem-cell and its central body divide into
two halves. These recede from and repel each other, and act as centres of
attraction on the surrounding protoplasm; in consequence of this, the
protoplasm is constricted by a circular furrow, and, in turn, divides into two
halves. Each of the two segmentation-cells thus produced splits in the same way
into two equal cells. The four segmentation-cells (grand-daughters of the
stem-cell) lie in one plane. Now, however, each of them subdivides into two
equal halves, the cleavage of the nucleus again preceding that of the
surrounding protoplasm. The eight cells which thus arise break into sixteen,
these into thirty-two, and then (each being constantly halved) into sixty-four,
128, and so on.[16] The final result of this
repeated cleavage is the formation of a globular cluster of similar
segmentation-cells, which we call the mulberry-formation or morula. The cells
are thickly pressed together like the parts of a mulberry or blackberry, and
this gives a lumpy appearance to the surface of the sphere (Fig.
E).[17]
[16]
The number of segmentation-cells thus produced increases geometrically in the
original gastrulation, or the purest palingenetic form of cleavage. However, in
different animals the number reaches a different height, so that the morula,
and also the blastula, may consist sometimes of thirty-two, sometimes of
sixty-four, and sometimes of 128, or more, cells.
[17]
The segmentation-cells which make up the morula after the close of the
palingenetic cleavage seem usually to be quite similar, and to present no
differences as to size, form, and composition. That, however, does not prevent
them from differentiating into animal and vegetative cells, even during the
cleavage.

Fig. 29—Gastrulation of a coral (Monoxenia
Darwinii). A, B, stem-cell (cytula) or impregnated ovum. In Figure A
(immediately after impregnation) the nucleus is invisible. In Figure B (a
little later) it is quite clear. C two segmentation-cells. D four
segmentation-cells. E mulberry-formation (morula). F blastosphere (blastula). G
blastula (transverse section). H depula, or hollowed blastula (transverse
section). I gastrula (longitudinal section). K gastrula, or cup-sphere,
external appearance.)
When the cleavage is thus ended, the mulberry-like mass changes into a hollow
globular sphere. Watery fluid or jelly gathers inside the globule; the
segmentation-cells are loosened, and all rise to the surface. There they are
flattened by mutual pressure, and assume the shape of truncated pyramids, and
arrange themselves side by side in one regular layer (Figs. F, G). This layer
of cells is called the germinal membrane (or blastoderm); the homogeneous cells
which compose its simple structure are called blastodermic cells; and the whole
hollow sphere, the walls of which are made of the preceding, is called the
blastula or blastosphere.[18]
[18]
The blastula of the lower animals must not be confused with the very different
blastula of the mammal, which is properly called the gastrocystis or
blastocystis. This cenogenetic gastrocystis and the
palingenetic blastula are sometimes very wrongly comprised under the
common name of blastula or vesicula blastodermica.
In the case of our coral, and of many other lower forms of animal life, the
young embryo begins at once to move independently and swim about in the water.
A fine, long, thread-like process, a sort of whip or lash, grows out of each
blastodermic cell, and this independently executes vibratory movements, slow at
first, but quicker after a time (Fig. F). In this way each blastodermic cell
becomes a ciliated cell. The combined force of all these vibrating lashes
causes the whole blastula to move about in a rotatory fashion. In many other
animals, especially those in which the embryo develops within enclosed
membranes, the ciliated cells are only formed at a later stage, or even not
formed at all. The blastosphere may grow and expand by the blastodermic cells
(at the surface of the sphere) dividing and increasing, and more fluid is
secreted in the internal cavity. There are still to-day some organisms that
remain throughout life at the structural stage of the blastula—hollow
vesicles that swim about by a ciliary movement in the water, the wall of which
is composed of a single layer of cells, such as the volvox, the magosphæra,
synura, etc. We shall speak further of the great phylogenetic significance of
this fact in Chapter XIX.
A very important and remarkable process now follows—namely, the curving
or invagination of the blastula (Fig. H). The vesicle with a single layer of
cells for wall is converted into a cup with a wall of two layers of cells (cf.
Figs. G, H, I). A certain spot at the surface of the sphere is flattened, and
then bent inward. This depression sinks deeper and deeper, growing at the cost
of the internal cavity. The latter decreases as the hollow deepens. At last the
internal cavity disappears altogether, the inner side of the blastoderm (that
which lines the depression) coming to lie close on the outer side. At the same
time, the cells of the two sections assume different sizes and shapes; the
inner cells are more round and the outer more oval (Fig. I). In this way the
embryo takes the form of a cup or jar-shaped body, with a wall made up of two
layers of cells, the inner cavity of which opens to the outside at one end (the
spot where the depression was originally formed). We call this very important
and interesting embryonic form the “cup-embryo” or
“cup-larva” (gastrula, Fig. 29, I longitudinal section, K
external view). I have in my Natural History of Creation given the name
of depula to the remarkable intermediate form which appears at the
passage of the blastula into the gastrula. In this intermediate stage there are
two cavities in the embryo—the original cavity (blastocœl) which
is disappearing, and the primitive gut-cavity (progaster) which is
forming.
I regard the gastrula as the most important and significant embryonic form in
the animal world. In all real animals (that is, excluding the unicellular
protists) the segmentation of the ovum produces either a pure, primitive,
palingenetic gastrula (Fig. 29 I, K) or an equally instructive cenogenetic
form, which has been developed in time from the first, and can be directly
reduced to it. It is certainly a fact of the greatest interest and
instructiveness that animals of the most different stems—vertebrates and
tunicates, molluscs and articulates, echinoderms and annelids, cnidaria and
sponges—proceed from one and the same embryonic form. In illustration I
give a few
pure gastrula forms from various groups of animals (Figs. 30–35,
explanation given below each).

Fig. 30 (A)—Gastrula of a very simple
primitive-gut animal or gastræad (gastrophysema).
(Haeckel.)
Fig. 31 (B)—Gastrula of a worm
(Sagitta). (From Kowalevsky.)
Fig. 32
(C)—Gastrula of an echinoderm (star-fish, Uraster),
not completely folded in (depula). (From Alexander Agassiz.)
Fig.
33 (D)—Gastrula of an arthropod (primitive crab,
Nauplius) (as 32).
Fig. 34 (E)—Gastrula of a
mollusc (pond-snail, Linnæus). (From Karl Rabl.)
Fig. 35
(F)—Gastrula of a vertebrate (lancelet, Amphioxus).
(From Kowalevsky.) (Front view.)
In each figure d is the
primitive-gut cavity, o primitive mouth,
s
segmentation-cavity, i entoderm (gut-layer), e ectoderm (skin
layer).
In view of this extraordinary significance of the gastrula, we must make a very
careful study of its original structure. As a rule, the typical gastrula is
very small, being invisible to the naked eye, or at the most only visible as a
fine point under very favourable conditions, and measuring generally 1/500 to
1/250 of an inch (less frequently 1/50 inch, or even more) in diameter. In
shape it is usually like a roundish drinking-cup. Sometimes it is rather oval,
at other times more ellipsoid or spindle-shaped; in some cases it is half
round, or even almost round, and in others lengthened out, or almost
cylindrical.
I give the name of primitive gut (progaster) and primitive mouth
(prostoma) to the internal cavity of the gastrula-body and its opening;
because this cavity is the first rudiment of the digestive cavity of the
organism, and the opening originally served to take food into it. Naturally,
the primitive gut and mouth change very considerably afterwards in the various
classes of animals. In most of the cnidaria and many of the annelids (worm-like
animals) they remain unchanged throughout life. But in most of the
higher animals, and so in the vertebrates, only the larger central part of the
later alimentary canal develops from the primitive gut; the later mouth is a
fresh development, the primitive mouth disappearing or changing into the anus.
We must therefore distinguish carefully between the primitive gut and mouth of
the gastrula and the later alimentary canal and mouth of the fully developed
vertebrate.[19]
[19]
My distinction (1872) between the primitive gut and mouth and the later
permanent stomach (metagaster) and mouth (metastoma) has been
much criticised; but it is as much justified as the distinction between the
primitive kidneys and the permanent kidneys. Professor E. Ray-Lankester
suggested three years afterwards (1875) the name archenteron for the
primitive gut, and blastoporus for the primitive mouth.

Fig. 36—Gastrula of a lower sponge (lynthus). A
external view, B longitudinal section through the axis, g
primitive-gut cavity, a primitive mouth-aperture, i inner cell-layer
(entoderm, endoblast, gut-layer), e external cell-layer (outer germinal
layer, ectoderm, ectoblast, or skin-layer).
The two layers of cells which line the gut-cavity and compose its wall are of
extreme importance. These two layers, which are the sole builders of the whole
organism, are no other than the two primary germinal layers, or the primitive
germ-layers. I have spoken in the introductory section (Chapter III) of their
radical importance. The outer stratum is the skin-layer, or ectoderm
(Figs. 30–35e); the inner stratum is the gut-layer, or
entoderm (i). The former is often also called the ectoblast, or
epiblast, and the latter the endoblast, or hypoblast. From these two primary
germinal layers alone is developed the entire organism of all the metazoa or
multicellular animals. The skin-layer forms the external skin, the
gut-layer forms the internal skin or lining of the body. Between these two
germinal layers are afterwards developed the middle germinal layer
(mesoderma) and the body-cavity (cœloma) filled with blood or
lymph.
The two primary germinal layers were first distinguished by Pander in 1817 in
the incubated chick. Twenty years later (1849) Huxley pointed out that in many
of the lower zoophytes, especially the medusæ, the whole body consists
throughout life of these two primary germinal layers. Soon afterwards (1853)
Allman introduced the names which have come into general use; he called the
outer layer the ectoderm (“outer-skin”), and the inner the
entoderm (“inner-skin”). But in 1867 it was shown,
particularly by Kowalevsky, from comparative observation, that even in
invertebrates, also, of the most different classes—annelids, molluscs,
echinoderms, and articulates—the body is developed out of the same two
primary layers. Finally, I discovered them (1872) in the lowest tissue-forming
animals, the sponges, and proved in my gastræa theory that these two layers
must be regarded as identical throughout the animal world, from the sponges and
corals to the insects and vertebrates, including man. This fundamental
“homology
[identity] of the primary germinal layers and the primitive gut” has been
confirmed during the last thirty years by the careful research of many able
observers, and is now pretty generally admitted for the whole of the metazoa.
As a rule, the cells which compose the two primary germinal layers show
appreciable differences even in the gastrula stage. Generally (if not always)
the cells of the skin-layer or ectoderm (Figs. 36 c and 37 e) are
the smaller, more numerous, and clearer; while the cells of the gut-layer, or
entoderm (i), are larger, less numerous, and darker. The protoplasm of
the ectodermic (outer) cells is clearer and firmer than the thicker and softer
cell-matter of the entodermic (inner) cells; the latter are, as a rule, much
richer in yelk-granules (albumen and fatty particles) than the former. Also the
cells of the gut-layer have, as a rule, a stronger affinity for colouring
matter, and take on a tinge in a solution of carmine, aniline, etc., more
quickly and appreciably than the cells of the skin-layer. The nuclei of the
entoderm-cells are usually roundish, while those of the ectoderm-cells are
oval.
When the doubling-process is complete, very striking histological differences
between the cells of the two layers are found (Fig. 37). The tiny, light
ectoderm-cells (e) are sharply distinguished from the larger and darker
entoderm-cells (i). Frequently this differentiation of the cell-forms
sets in at a very early stage, during the segmentation-process, and is already
very appreciable in the blastula.
We have, up to the present, only considered that form of segmentation and
gastrulation which, for many and weighty reasons, we may regard as the
original, primordial, or palingenetic form. We might call it
“equal” or homogeneous segmentation, because the divided cells
retain a resemblance to each other at first (and often until the formation of
the blastoderm). We give the name of the “bell-gastrula,” or
archigastrula, to the gastrula that succeeds it. In just the same form as
in the coral we considered (Monoxenia, Fig. 29), we find it in the
lowest zoophyta (the gastrophysema, Fig. 30), and the simplest sponges
(olynthus, Fig. 36); also in many of the medusæ and hydrapolyps, lower types of
worms of various classes (brachiopod, arrow-worm, Fig. 31), tunicates
(ascidia), many of the echinoderms (Fig. 32), lower articulates (Fig. 33), and
molluscs (Fig. 34), and, finally, in a slightly modified form, in the lowest
vertebrate (the amphioxus, Fig. 35).

Fig. 37—Cells from the two primary germinal
layers of the mammal (from both layers of the blastoderm). i larger
and darker cells of the inner stratum, the vegetal layer or entoderm. e
smaller and clearer cells from the outer stratum, the animal layer or
ectoderm.
The gastrulation of the amphioxus is especially interesting because this lowest
and oldest of all the vertebrates is of the highest significance in connection
with the evolution of the vertebrate stem, and therefore with that of man
(compare Chapters XVI and XVII). Just as the comparative anatomist traces the
most elaborate features in the structures of the various classes of vertebrates
to divergent development from this simple primitive vertebrate, so comparative
embryology traces the various secondary forms of vertebrate gastrulation to the
simple, primary formation of the germinal layers in the amphioxus. Although
this formation, as distinguished from the cenogenetic modifications of the
vertebrate, may on the whole be regarded as palingenetic, it is nevertheless
different in some features from the quite primitive gastrulation such as we
have, for instance, in the Monoxenia (Fig. 29) and the Sagitta.
Hatschek rightly observes that the segmentation of the ovum in the amphioxus is
not strictly equal, but almost equal, and approaches the unequal. The
difference in size between the two groups of cells continues to be very
noticeable in the further course of the segmentation; the smaller animal cells
of the upper hemisphere divide more quickly than the larger vegetal cells of
the lower (Fig. 38 A, B). Hence the blastoderm, which forms the
single-layer wall of the globular blastula at the end of the cleavage-process,
does not consist of
homogeneous cells of equal size, as in the Sagitta and the Monoxenia; the cells
of the upper half of the blastoderm (the mother-cells of the ectoderm) are more
numerous and smaller, and the cells of the lower half (the mother-cells of the
entoderm) less numerous and larger. Moreover, the segmentation-cavity of the
blastula (Fig. 38 C, h) is not quite globular, but forms a flattened
spheroid with unequal poles of its vertical axis. While the blastula is being
folded into a cup at the vegetal pole of its axis, the difference in the size
of the blastodermic cells increases (Fig. 38 D, E); it is most
conspicuous when the invagination is complete and the segmentation-cavity has
disappeared (Fig. 38 F). The larger vegetal cells of the entoderm are
richer in granules, and so darker than the smaller and lighter animal cells of
the ectoderm.

Fig. 38—Gastrulation of the amphioxus, from
Hatschek (vertical section through the axis of the ovum). A, B,
C three stages in the formation of the blastula; D, E curving of the
blastula; F complete gastrula. h segmentation-cavity. g
primitive gut-cavity.
But the unequal gastrulation of the amphioxus diverges from the typical equal
cleavage of the Sagitta, the Monoxenia (Fig. 29), and the
Olynthus (Fig. 36), in another important particular. The pure
archigastrula of the latter forms is uni-axial, and it is round in its whole
length in transverse section. The vegetal pole of the vertical axis is just in
the centre of the primitive mouth. This is not the case in the gastrula of the
amphioxus. During the folding of the blastula the ideal axis is already bent on
one side, the growth of the blastoderm (or the increase of its cells) being
brisker on one side than on the other; the side that grows more quickly, and so
is more curved (Fig. 39 v), will be the anterior or belly-side, the
opposite, flatter side will form the back (d). The primitive mouth,
which at first, in the typical archigastrula, lay at the vegetal pole of the
main axis, is forced away to the dorsal side; and whereas its two lips lay at
first in a plane at right angles to the chief axis, they are now so far thrust
aside that their plane cuts the axis at a sharp angle. The dorsal lip is
therefore the upper and more forward, the ventral lip the lower and hinder. In
the latter, at the ventral passage of the entoderm into the ectoderm, there lie
side by side a pair of very large cells, one to the right and one to the left
(Fig. 39 p): these are the important polar cells of the primitive mouth,
or “the primitive cells of the mesoderm.” In consequence of these
considerable variations arising in the course of the gastrulation, the
primitive uni-axial form of the archigastrula in the amphioxus has already
become tri-axial, and thus the two-sidedness, or bilateral symmetry, of the
vertebrate body has already been determined. This has been transmitted from the
amphioxus to all the other modified gastrula-forms of the vertebrate stem.
Apart from this bilateral structure, the gastrula of the amphioxus resembles
the typical archigastrula of the lower animals (Figs. 30–36) in
developing the two primary germinal layers from a single layer of cells. This
is clearly the oldest and original form of the metazoic embryo. Although the
animals I have mentioned belong to the most diverse classes, they nevertheless
agree with each other, and many more animal forms, in having retained to the
present day, by a conservative heredity, this palingenetic form of gastrulation
which they have from their
earliest common ancestors. But this is not the case with the great majority of
the animals. With these the original embryonic process has been gradually more
or less altered in the course of millions of years by adaptation to new
conditions of development. Both the segmentation of the ovum and the subsequent
gastrulation have in this way been considerably changed. In fact, these
variations have become so great in the course of time that the segmentation was
not rightly understood in most animals, and the gastrula was unrecognised. It
was not until I had made an extensive comparative study, lasting a considerable
time (in the years 1866–75), in animals of the most diverse classes, that
I succeeded in showing the same common typical process in these apparently very
different forms of gastrulation, and tracing them all to one original form. I
regard all those that diverge from the primary palingenetic gastrulation as
secondary, modified, and cenogenetic. The more or less divergent form of
gastrula that is produced may be called a secondary, modified gastrula, or a
metagastrula. The reader will find a scheme of these different kinds of
segmentation and gastrulation at the close of this chapter.
By far the most important process that determines the various cenogenetic forms
of gastrulation is the change in the nutrition of the ovum and the accumulation
in it of nutritive yelk. By this we understand various chemical substances
(chiefly granules of albumin and fat-particles) which serve exclusively as
reserve-matter or food for the embryo. As the metazoic embryo in its earlier
stages of development is not yet able to obtain its food and so build up the
frame, the necessary material has to be stored up in the ovum. Hence we
distinguish in the ova two chief elements—the active formative yelk
(protoplasm) and the passive food-yelk (deutoplasm, wrongly spoken of as
“the yelk”). In the little palingenetic ova, the segmentation of
which we have already considered, the yelk-granules are so small and so
regularly distributed in the protoplasm of the ovum that the even and repeated
cleavage is not affected by them. But in the great majority of the animal ova
the food-yelk is more or less considerable, and is stored in a certain part of
the ovum, so that even in the unfertilised ovum the “granary” can
clearly be distinguished from the formative plasm. As a rule, the
formative-yelk (with the germinal vesicle) then usually gathers at one pole and
the food-yelk at the other. The first is the animal, and the second the
vegetal, pole of the vertical axis of the ovum.

Fig. 39—Gastrula of the amphioxus, seen from
left side (diagrammatic median section). (From Hatschek.) g
primitive gut, u primitive mouth, p peristomal pole-cells,
i entoderm, e ectoderm, d dorsal side, v ventral
side.
In these “telolecithal” ova, or ova with the yelk at
one end (for instance, in the cyclostoma and amphibia), the gastrulation then
usually takes place in such a way that in the cleavage of the impregnated ovum
the animal (usually the upper) half splits up more quickly than the vegetal
(lower). The contractions of the active protoplasm, which effect this continual
cleavage of the cells, meet a greater resistance in the lower vegetal half from
the passive deutoplasm than in the upper animal half. Hence we find in the
latter more but smaller, and in the former fewer but larger, cells. The animal
cells produce the external, and the vegetal cells the internal, germinal layer.
Although this unequal segmentation of the cyclostoma, ganoids, and amphibia
seems at first sight to differ from the original equal segmentation (for
instance, in the monoxenia, Fig. 29), they both have this in common, that the
cleavage process throughout affects the whole cell; hence Remak called
it total segmentation, and the ova in question holoblastic, or
“whole-cleaving.” It is otherwise with the second chief group of
ova, which he distinguished from these as meroblastic, or
“partially-cleaving ”: to this class belong the familiar large eggs
of birds and reptiles, and of most fishes. The inert mass of the passive
food-yelk is so
large in these cases that the protoplasmic contractions of the active yelk
cannot effect any further cleavage. In consequence, there is only a partial
segmentation. While the protoplasm in the animal section of the ovum continues
briskly to divide, multiplying the nuclei, the deutoplasm in the vegetal
section remains more or less undivided; it is merely consumed as food by the
forming cells. The larger the accumulation of food, the more restricted is the
process of segmentation. It may, however, continue for some time (even after
the gastrulation is more or less complete) in the sense that the vegetal
cell-nuclei distributed in the deutoplasm slowly increase by cleavage; as each
of them is surrounded by a small quantity of protoplasm, it may afterwards
appropriate a portion of the food-yelk, and thus form a real
“yelk-cell” (merocyte). When this vegetal cell-formation
continues for a long time, after the two primary germinal layers have been
formed, it takes the name of the “after-segmentation.”
The meroblastic ova are only found in the larger and more highly developed
animals, and only in those whose embryo needs a longer time and richer
nourishment within the fœtal membranes. According as the yelk-food accumulates
at the centre or at the side of the ovum, we distinguish two groups of dividing
ova, periblastic and discoblastic. In the periblastic the food-yelk is in the
centre, enclosed inside the ovum (hence they are also called
“centrolecithal” ova): the formative yelk surrounds the food-yelk,
and so suffers itself a superficial cleavage. This is found among the
articulates (crabs, spiders, insects, etc.). In the discoblastic ova the
food-yelk gathers at one side, at the vegetal or lower pole of the vertical
axis, while the nucleus of the ovum and the great bulk of the formative yelk
lie at the upper or animal pole (hence these ova are also called
“telolecithal”). In these cases the cleavage of the ovum begins at
the upper pole, and leads to the formation of a dorsal discoid embryo. This is
the case with all meroblastic vertebrates, most fishes, the reptiles and birds,
and the oviparous mammals (the monotremes).
The gastrulation of the discoblastic ova, which chiefly concerns us, offers
serious difficulties to microscopic investigation and philosophic
consideration. These, however, have been mastered by the comparative
embryological research which has been conducted by a number of distinguished
observers during the last few decades—especially the brothers Hertwig,
Rabl, Kupffer, Selenka, Rückert, Goette, Rauber, etc. These thorough and
careful studies, aided by the most perfect modern improvements in technical
method (in tinting and dissection), have given a very welcome support to the
views which I put forward in my work, On the Gastrula and the Segmentation
of the Animal Ovum [not translated], in 1875. As it is very important to
understand these views and their phylogenetic foundation clearly, not only as
regards evolution in general, but particularly in connection with the genesis
of man, I will give here a brief statement of them as far as they concern the
vertebrate-stem:—
1. All the vertebrates, including man, are phylogenetically (or genealogically)
related—that is, are members of one single natural stem.
2. Consequently, the embryonic features in their individual development must
also have a genetic connection.
3. As the gastrulation of the amphioxus shows the original palingenetic form in
its simplest features, that of the other vertebrates must have been derived
from it.
4. The cenogenetic modifications of the latter are more appreciable the more
food-yelk is stored up in the ovum.
5. Although the mass of the food-yelk may be very large in the ova of the
discoblastic vertebrates, nevertheless in every case a blastula is developed
from the morula, as in the holoblastic ova.
6. Also, in every case, the gastrula develops from the blastula by curving or
invagination.
7. The cavity which is produced in the fœtus by this curving is, in each case,
the primitive gut (progaster), and its opening the primitive mouth (prostoma).
8. The food-yelk, whether large or small, is always stored in the ventral wall
of the primitive gut; the cells (called “merocytes”) which may be
formed in it subsequently (by “after-segmentation”) also belong to
the inner germinal layer, like the cells which immediately enclose the
primitive gut-cavity.
9. The primitive mouth, which at first lies below at the lower pole of the
vertical axis, is forced, by the growth of the yelk, backwards and then
upwards,
towards the dorsal side of the embryo; the vertical axis of the primitive gut
is thus gradually converted into horizontal.
10. The primitive mouth is closed sooner or later in all the vertebrates, and
does not evolve into the permanent mouth-aperture; it rather corresponds to the
“properistoma,” or region of the anus. From this important point
the formation of the middle germinal layer proceeds, between the two primary
layers.
The wide comparative studies of the scientists I have named have further shown
that in the case of the discoblastic higher vertebrates (the three classes of
amniotes) the primitive mouth of the embryonic disc, which was long looked for
in vain, is found always, and is nothing else than the familiar
“primitive groove.” Of this we shall see more as we proceed.
Meantime we realise that gastrulation may be reduced to one and the same
process in all the vertebrates. Moreover, the various forms it takes in the
invertebrates can always be reduced to one of the four types of segmentation
described above. In relation to the distinction between total and partial
segmentation, the grouping of the various forms is as follows:—
| I. Palingenetic (primitive) segmentation. | 1. Equal segmentation (bell-gastrula). | A. Total segmentation (without independent food-yelk). |
| II. Cenogenetic segmentation (modified by adaptation). | 2. Unequal segmentation (hooded gastrula). | |
| 3. Discoid segmentation (discoid gastrula). | B. Partial segmentation (with independent food-yelk). | |
| 4. Superficial segmentation (spherical gastrula). |
The lowest metazoa we know—namely, the lower zoophyta (sponges, simple
polyps, etc.)—remain throughout life at a stage of development which
differs little from the gastrula; their whole body consists of two layers of
cells. This is a fact of extreme importance. We see that man, and also other
vertebrates, pass quickly through a stage of development in which they consist
of two layers, just as these lower zoophyta do throughout life. If we apply our
biogenetic law to the matter, we at once reach this important conclusion.
“Man and all the other animals which pass through the two-layer stage, or
gastrula-form, in the course of their embryonic development, must descend from
a primitive simple stem-form, the whole body of which consisted throughout life
(as is the case with the lower zoophyta to-day) merely of two cell-strata or
germinal layers.” We will call this primitive stem-form, with which we
shall deal more fully later on, the gastræa—that is to say,
“primitive-gut animal.”
According to this gastræa-theory there was originally in all the multicellular
animals one organ with the same structure and function. This was the
primitive gut; and the two primary germinal layers which form its wall must
also be regarded as identical in all. This important homology or identity of
the primary germinal layers is proved, on the one hand, from the fact that the
gastrula was originally formed in the same way in all cases—namely, by
the curving of the blastula; and, on the other hand, by the fact that in every
case the same fundamental organs arise from the germinal layers. The outer or
animal layer, or ectoderm, always forms the chief organs of animal
life—the skin, nervous system, sense-organs, etc.; the inner or vegetal
layer, or entoderm, gives rise to the chief organs of vegetative life—the
organs of nourishment, digestion, blood-formation, etc.
In the lower zoophyta, whose body remains at the two-layer stage throughout
life, the gastræads, the simplest sponges (Olynthus), and polyps
(Hydra), these two groups of functions, animal and vegetative, are
strictly divided between the two simple primary layers. Throughout life the
outer or animal layer acts simply as a covering for the body, and accomplishes
its movement and sensation. The inner or vegetative layer of cells acts
throughout life as a gut-lining, or nutritive layer of enteric cells, and often
also yields the reproductive cells.
The best known of these “gastræads,” or “gastrula-like
animals,” is the common fresh-water polyp (Hydra). This simplest
of all the cnidaria has, it is true, a crown of tentacles round its mouth. Also
its outer germinal layer has certain special modifications. But these are
secondary additions, and the inner germinal layer is a simple stratum of cells.
On the whole, the hydra has preserved to our day by heredity the simple
structure of our primitive ancestor, the gastræa (cf. Chapter XIX).
In all other
animals, particularly the vertebrates, the gastrula is merely a brief
transitional stage. Here the two-layer stage of the embryonic development is
quickly succeeded by a three-layer, and then a four-layer, stage. With the
appearance of the four superimposed germinal layers we reach again a firm and
steady standing-ground, from which we may follow the further, and much more
difficult and complicated, course of embryonic development.
SUMMARY OF THE CHIEF DIFFERENCES IN THE OVUM-SEGMENTATION AND GASTRULATION OF
ANIMALS.
The animal stems are indicated by the
letters a–g: a Zoophyta. b Annelida.
c
Mollusca. d Echinoderma. e Articulata. f Tunicata.
g Vertebrata.
| I. Total Segmentation. Holoblastic ova. Gastrula without | I. Primitive Segmentation. Archiblastic ova. Bell-gastrula | a. Many lower zoophyta (sponges, hydrapolyps, medusæ, simpler corals). b. Many lower annelids (sagitta, phoronis, many nematoda, etc., terebratula, argiope, pisidium). c. Some lower molluscs. d. Many echinoderms. e. A few lower articulata (some brachiopods, copepods: Tardigrades, pteromalina). f. Many tunicata. g. The acrania (amphioxus). |
| II. Unequal Segmentation. Amphiblastic ova. Hooded-gastrula | a. Many zoophyta (sponges, medusæ, corals, siphonophoræ, ctenophora). b. Most worms. c. Most molluscs. d. Many echinoderms (viviparous species and some others). e. Some of the lower articulata (both crustacea and tracheata). f. Many tunicata. g. Cyclostoma, the oldest fishes, amphibia, mammals (not including man). | |
| II. Partial Segmentation. Meroblastic ova. Gastrula with | III. Discoid Segmentation. Discoblastic ova. Discoid gastrula. | c. Cephalopods or cuttlefish. e. Many articulata, wood-lice, scorpions, etc. g. Primitive fishes, bony fishes, reptiles, birds, monotremes. |
| IV. Superficial Segmentation. Periblastic ova. Spherical-gastrula. | e. The great majority of the articulata (crustaceans, myriapods, arachnids, insects). |
Chapter IX.
THE GASTRULATION OF THE VERTEBRATE[20]
[20]
Cf. Balfour’s Manual of Comparative Embryology, vol. ii; Theodore
Morgan’s The Development of the Frog’s Egg.
The remarkable processes of gastrulation, ovum-segmentation, and formation of
germinal layers present a most conspicuous variety. There is to-day only the
lowest of the vertebrates, the amphioxus, that exhibits the original form of
those processes, or the palingenetic gastrulation which we have considered in
the preceding chapter, and which culminates in the formation of the
archigastrula (Fig. 38). In all other extant vertebrates these fundamental
processes have been more or less modified by adaptation to the conditions of
embryonic development (especially by changes in the food-yelk); they exhibit
various cenogenetic types of the formation of germinal layers. However, the
different classes vary considerably from each other. In order to grasp the
unity that underlies the manifold differences in these phenomena and their
historical connection, it is necessary to bear in mind always the unity of the
vertebrate-stem. This “phylogenetic unity,” which I developed in my
General Morphology in 1866, is now generally admitted. All impartial
zoologists agree to-day that all the vertebrates, from the amphioxus and the
fishes to the ape and man, descend from a common ancestor, “the primitive
vertebrate.” Hence the embryonic processes, by which each individual
vertebrate is developed, must also be capable of being reduced to one common
type of embryonic development; and this primitive type is most certainly
exhibited to-day by the amphioxus.
It must, therefore, be our next task to make a comparative study of the various
forms of vertebrate gastrulation, and trace them backwards to that of the
lancelet. Broadly speaking, they fall first into two groups: the older
cyclostoma, the earliest fishes, most of the amphibia, and the viviparous
mammals, have holoblastic ova—that is to say, ova with total,
unequal segmentation; while the younger cyclostoma, most of the fishes, the
cephalopods, reptiles, birds, and monotremes, have meroblastic ova, or
ova with partial discoid segmentation. A closer study of them shows, however,
that these two groups do not present a natural unity, and that the historical
relations between their several divisions are very complicated. In order to
understand them properly, we must first consider the various modifications of
gastrulation in these classes. We may begin with that of the amphibia.
The most suitable and most available objects of study in this class are the
eggs of our indigenous amphibia, the tailless frogs and toads, and the tailed
salamander. In spring they are to be found in clusters in every pond, and
careful examination of the ova with a lens is sufficient to show at least the
external features of the segmentation. In order to understand the whole process
rightly and follow the formation of the germinal layers and the gastrula, the
ova of the frog and salamander must be carefully hardened; then the thinnest
possible sections must be made of the hardened ova with the microtome, and the
tinted sections must be very closely compared under a powerful microscope.
The ova of the frog or toad are globular in shape, about the twelfth of an inch
in diameter, and are clustered in jelly-like masses, which are lumped together
in the case of the frog, but form long strings in the case of the toad. When we
examine the opaque, grey, brown, or blackish ova closely, we find that the
upper half is darker than the lower. The middle of the upper half is in many
species black, while the middle of the lower half is white.[21] In this
way we get a definite axis of the ovum with two poles. To give a clear
idea of the segmentation of this ovum, it is best to compare it with a globe,
on the surface of which are marked the various parallels of longitude and
latitude. The superficial dividing lines between the different cells, which
come from the repeated segmentation of the ovum, look like deep furrows on the
surface, and hence the whole process has been given the name of furcation. In
reality, however, this “furcation,” which was formerly regarded as
a very mysterious process, is nothing but the familiar, repeated
cell-segmentation. Hence also the segmentation-cells which result from it are
real cells.
[21]
The colouring of the eggs of the amphibia is caused by the accumulation of
dark-colouring matter at the animal pole of the ovum. In consequence of this,
the animal cells of the ectoderm are darker than the vegetal cells of the
entoderm. We find the reverse of this in the case of most animals, the
protoplasm of the entoderm cells being usually darker and coarser-grained.

Fig. 40—The cleavage of the frog’s ovum
(magnified). A stem-cell. B the first two segmentation-cells. C four cells.
D eight cells (4 animal and 4 vegetative). E twelve cells (8 animal
and 4 vegetative). F sixteen cells (8 animal and 8 vegetative). G
twenty-four cells (16 animal and 8 vegetative). H thirty-two cells.
I forty-eight cells. K sixty-four cells. L ninety-six
cells. M 160 cells (128 animal and 32 vegetative).
The unequal segmentation which we observe in the ovum of the amphibia has the
special feature of beginning at the upper and darker pole (the north pole of
the terrestrial globe in our illustration), and slowly advancing towards the
lower and brighter pole (the south pole). Also the upper and darker hemisphere
remains in this position throughout the course of the segmentation, and its
cells multiply much more briskly. Hence the cells of the lower hemisphere are
found to be larger and less numerous. The cleavage of the stem-cell (Fig. 40
A) begins with the formation of a complete furrow, which starts from the
north pole and reaches to the south (B). An hour later a second furrow
arises in the same way, and this cuts the first at a right angle (Fig. 40
C). The ovum is thus divided into four equal parts. Each of these four
“segmentation cells” has an upper and darker and a lower, brighter
half. A few hours later a third furrow appears, vertically to the first two
(Fig. 40 D). The globular germ now consists of eight cells, four smaller
ones above (northern) and four larger ones below (southern). Next, each of the
four upper ones divides into two halves by a cleavage beginning from the north
pole, so that we now have eight above and four below (Fig. 40 E). Later,
the
four new longitudinal divisions extend gradually to the lower cells, and the
number rises from twelve to sixteen (F). Then a second circular furrow
appears, parallel to the first, and nearer to the north pole, so that we may
compare it to the north polar circle. In this way we get twenty-four
segmentation-cells—sixteen upper, smaller, and darker ones, and eight
smaller and brighter ones below (G). Soon, however, the latter also
sub-divide into sixteen, a third or “meridian of latitude”
appearing, this time in the southern hemisphere: this makes thirty-two cells
altogether (H). Then eight new longitudinal lines are formed at the
north pole, and these proceed to divide, first the darker cells above and
afterwards the lighter southern cells, and finally reach the south pole. In
this way we get in succession forty, forty-eight, fifty-six, and at last
sixty-four cells (I, K). In the meantime, the two hemispheres differ
more and more from each other. Whereas the sluggish lower hemisphere long
remains at thirty-two cells, the lively northern hemisphere briskly sub-divides
twice, producing first sixty-four and then 128 cells (L, M). Thus we
reach a stage in which we count on the surface of the ovum 128 small cells in
the upper half and thirty-two large ones in the lower half, or 160 altogether.
The dissimilarity of the two halves increases: while the northern breaks up
into a great number of small cells, the southern consists of a much smaller
number of larger cells. Finally, the dark cells of the upper half grow almost
over the surface of the ovum, leaving only a small circular spot
at the south pole, where the large and clear cells of the lower half are
visible. This white region at the south pole corresponds, as we shall see
afterwards, to the primitive mouth of the gastrula. The whole mass of the inner
and larger and clearer cells (including the white polar region) belongs to the
entoderm or ventral layer. The outer envelope of dark smaller cells forms the
ectoderm or skin-layer.

Figs. 41–44—Four vertical sections of the
fertilised ovum of the toad, in four successive stages of development. The
letters have the same meaning throughout: F segmentation-cavity.
D covering of same (D dorsal half of the embryo, P ventral
half). P yelk-stopper (white round field at the lower pole). Z
yelk-cells of the entoderm (Remak’s “glandular embryo”).
N primitive gut cavity (progaster or Rusconian alimentary cavity). The
primitive mouth (prostoma) is closed by the yelk-stopper, P. s partition
between the primitive gut cavity (N) and the segmentation cavity
(F). k k′, section of the large circular lip-border of the
primitive mouth (the Rusconian anus). The line of dots between k and
k′ indicates the earlier connection of the yelk-stopper
(P) with the central mass of the yelk-cells (Z). In Fig. 44 the
ovum has turned 90°, so that the back of the embryo is uppermost and the
ventral side down. (From Stricker.).

Fig. 45—Blastula of the water-salamander
(Triton). fh segmentation-cavity, dz yelk-cells, rz
border-zone. (From Hertwig.)
In the meantime, a large cavity, full of fluid, has been formed within the
globular body—the segmentation-cavity or embryonic cavity
(blastocœl, Figs. 41–44 F). It extends considerably as the
cleavage proceeds, and afterwards assumes an almost semi-circular form (Fig. 41
F). The frog-embryo now represents a modified embryonic vesicle or
blastula, with hollow animal half and solid vegetal half.
Now a second, narrower but longer, cavity arises by a process of folding at the
lower pole, and by the falling away from each other of the white entoderm-cells
(Figs. 41–44 N). This is the primitive gut-cavity or the gastric
cavity of the gastrula, progaster or archenteron. It was first observed in the
ovum of the amphibia by Rusconi, and so called the Rusconian cavity. The reason
of its peculiar narrowness here is that it is, for the most part, full of
yelk-cells of the entoderm. These also stop up the whole of the wide opening of
the primitive mouth, and form what is known as the “yelk-stopper,”
which is seen freely at the white round spot at the south pole (P).
Around it the ectoderm is much thicker, and forms the border of the primitive
mouth, the most important part of the embryo (Fig. 44 k, k′).
Soon the primitive gut-cavity stretches further and further at the expense of
the segmentation-cavity (F), until at last the latter disappears
altogether. The two cavities are only separated by a thin partition (Fig. 43
s). With the formation of the primitive gut our frog-embryo has reached
the gastrula stage, though it is clear that this cenogenetic amphibian gastrula
is very different from the real palingenetic gastrula we have considered (Figs.
30–36).
In the growth of this hooded gastrula we cannot sharply mark off the various
stages which we distinguish successively in the bell-gastrula as morula and
gastrula. Nevertheless, it is not difficult to reduce the whole cenogenetic or
disturbed development of this amphigastrula to the true palingenetic formation
of the archigastrula of the amphioxus.

Fig. 46—Embryonic vesicle of triton
(blastula), outer view, with the transverse fold of the primitive mouth
(u). (From Hertwig.)
This reduction becomes easier if, after considering the
gastrulation of the tailless amphibia (frogs and toads), we glance for a moment
at that of the tailed amphibia, the salamanders. In some of the latter, that
have only recently been carefully studied, and that are phylogenetically older,
the process is much simpler and clearer than is the case with the former and
longer known. Our common water-salamander (Triton taeniatus) is a
particularly good subject for observation. Its nutritive yelk is much smaller
and its formative yelk less obscured with black pigment-cells than in the case
of the frog; and its gastrulation has better retained the original palingenetic
character. It was first described by Scott and Osborn (1879), and Oscar Hertwig
especially made a careful study of it (1881), and rightly pointed out its great
importance in helping us to understand the vertebrate development. Its globular
blastula (Fig. 45) consists of loosely-aggregated,
yelk-filled entodermic cells or yelk-cells (dz) in the lower vegetal
half; the upper, animal half encloses the hemispherical segmentation-cavity
(fh), the curved roof of which is formed of two or three strata of small
ectodermic cells. At the point where the latter pass into the former (at the
equator of the globular vesicle) we have the border zone (rz). The
folding which leads to the formation of the gastrula takes place at a spot in
this border zone, the primitive mouth (Fig. 46 u).

Fig. 47—Sagittal section of a hooded-embryo
(depula) of triton (blastula at the commencement of
gastrulation). ak outer germinal layer, ik inner germinal layer,
fh segmentation-cavity, ud primitive gut, u primitive mouth,
dl and vl dorsal and ventral lips of the mouth, dz
yelk-cells. (From Hertwig.)
Unequal segmentation takes place in some of the cyclostoma and in the oldest
fishes in just the same way as in most of the amphibia. Among the cyclostoma
(“round-mouthed”) the familiar lampreys are particularly
interesting. In respect of organisation and development they are half-way
between the acrania (lancelet) and the lowest real fishes (Selachii);
hence I divided the group of the cyclostoma in 1886 from the real fishes with
which they were formerly associated, and formed of them a special class of
vertebrates. The ovum-segmentation in our common river-lamprey (Petromyzon
fluviatilis) was described by Max Schultze in 1856, and afterwards by Scott
(1882) and Goette (1890).
Unequal total segmentation follows the same lines in the oldest fishes, the
selachii and ganoids, which are directly descended from the cyclostoma. The
primitive fishes (Selachii), which we must regard as the ancestral group
of the true fishes, were generally considered, until a short time ago, to be
discoblastic. It was not until the beginning of the twentieth century that
Bashford Dean made the important discovery in Japan that one of the oldest
living fishes of the shark type (Cestracion japonicus) has the same
total unequal segmentation as the amphiblastic plated fishes
(ganoides).[22] This is particularly interesting in connection
with our subject, because the few remaining survivors of this division, which
was so numerous in paleozoic times, exhibit three different types of
gastrulation.
[22]
Bashford Dean, Holoblastic Cleavage in the Egg of a Shark, Cestracion
japonicus Macleay. Annotationes zoologicae japonenses, vol. iv, Tokio,
1901.

Fig. 48—Sagittal section of the gastrula of the
water-salamander (Triton). (From Hertwig.) Letters as in Fig.
47; except—p yelk-stopper, mk beginning of the middle
germinal layer.)
The oldest and most conservative forms of the modern ganoids are the scaly
sturgeons (Sturiones), plated fishes of great evolutionary importance, the eggs
of which are eaten as caviar; their cleavage is not essentially different from
that of the lampreys and the amphibia. On the other hand, the most modern of
the plated fishes, the beautifully scaled bony pike of the North American
rivers (Lepidosteus), approaches the osseous fishes, and is discoblastic like
them. A third genus (Amia) is midway between the sturgeons and the latter.
The group of the lung-fishes (Dipneusta or Dipnoi) is closely
connected with the older ganoids. In respect of their whole organisation they
are midway between the gill-breathing fishes and the lung-breathing amphibia;
they share with the former the shape of the body and limbs, and with the latter
the form of the heart
and lungs. Of the older dipnoi (Paladipneusta) we have now only one
specimen, the remarkable Ceratodus of East Australia; its amphiblastic
gastrulation has been recently explained by Richard Semon (cf. Chapter XXI).
That of the two modern dipneusta, of which Protopterus is found in
Africa and Lepidosiren in America, is not materially different. (Cf.
Fig. 51.)

Fig. 49—Ovum-segmentation of the lamprey (Petromyzon
fluviatalis), in four successive stages. The small cells of the upper
(animal) hemisphere divide much more quickly than the cells of the lower
(vegetal) hemisphere.

Fig. 50—Gastrulation of the lamprey (Petromyzon
fluviatilis). A blastula, with wide embryonic cavity (blastocoel,
bl), g incipient invagination. B depula, with advanced
invagination, from the primitive mouth (g). C gastrula, with
complete primitive gut: the embryonic cavity has almost disappeared in
consequence of invagination.
All these amphiblastic vertebrates, Petromyzon and Cestracion,
Accipenser and Ceratodus, and also the salamanders and batrachia,
belong to the old, conservative groups of our stem. Their unequal
ovum-segmentation and gastrulation have many peculiarities in detail, but can
always be reduced with comparative ease to the original cleavage and
gastrulation of the lowest vertebrate, the amphioxus; and this is little
removed, as we have seen, from the very simple archigastrula of the
Sagitta and Monoxenia (see Fig. 29–36). All these and many
other classes of animals generally agree in the circumstance that in
segmentation their
ovum divides into a large number of cells by repeated cleavage. All such ova
have been called, after Remak, “whole-cleaving”
(holoblasta), because their division into cells is complete or total.

Fig.
51—Gastrulation of ceratodus (from Semon). A and
C stage with four cells, B and D with sixteen cells.
A and B are seen from above, C and D sideways.
E stage with thirty-two cells; F blastula; G gastrula in
longitudinal section. fh segmentation-cavity. gh primitive gut
or gastric cavity.
In a great many other classes of animals this is not the case, as we find (in
the vertebrate stem) among the birds, reptiles, and most of the fishes; among
the insects and most of the spiders and crabs (of the articulates); and the
cephalopods (of the molluscs). In all these animals the mature ovum, and the
stem-cell that arises from it in fertilisation, consist of two different and
separate parts, which we have called formative yelk and nutritive yelk. The
formative yelk alone consists of living protoplasm, and is the active,
evolutionary, and nucleated part of the ovum; this alone divides in
segmentation, and produces the numerous cells which make up the embryo. On the
other hand, the nutritive yelk is merely a passive part of the contents of the
ovum, a subordinate element which contains nutritive material (albumin, fat,
etc.), and so represents in a sense the provision-store of the developing
embryo. The latter takes a quantity of food out of this store, and finally
consumes it all. Hence the nutritive yelk is of great indirect importance in
embryonic development, though it has no direct share in it. It either does not
divide at all, or only later on, and does not generally consist of cells. It is
sometimes large and sometimes small, but generally many times larger than the
formative yelk; and hence it is
that it was formerly thought the more important of the two. As the respective
significance of these two parts of the ovum is often wrongly described, it must
be borne in mind that the nutritive yelk is only a secondary addition to the
primary cell, it is an inner enclosure, not an external appendage. All ova that
have this independent nutritive yelk are called, after Remak,
“partially-cleaving” (meroblasta). Their segmentation is
incomplete or partial.

Fig. 52—Ovum of a deep-sea bony fish.
b protoplasm of the stem-cell, k nucleus of same, d clear
globule of albumin, the nutritive yelk, f fat-globule of same, c
outer membrane of the ovum, or ovolemma.)
There are many difficulties in the way of understanding this partial
segmentation and the gastrula that arises from it. We have only recently
succeeded, by means of comparative research, in overcoming these difficulties,
and reducing this cenogenetic form of gastrulation to the original palingenetic
type. This is comparatively easy in the small meroblastic ova which contain
little nutritive yelk—for instance, in the marine ova of a bony fish, the
development of which I observed in 1875 at Ajaccio in Corsica. I found them
joined together in lumps of jelly, floating on the surface of the sea; and, as
the little ovula were completely transparent, I could easily follow the
development of the germ step by step. These ovula are glossy and colourless
globules of little more than the 50th of an inch. Inside a structureless, thin,
but firm membrane (ovolemma, Fig. 52 c) we find a large, quite
clear, and transparent globule of albumin (d). At both poles of its axis
this globule has a pit-like depression. In the pit at the upper, animal pole
(which is turned downwards in the floating ovum) there is a bi-convex lens
composed of protoplasm, and this encloses the nucleus (k); this is the
formative yelk of the stem-cell, or the germinal disk (b). The small
fat-globule (f) and the large albumin-globule (d) together form
the nutritive yelk. Only the formative yelk undergoes cleavage, the nutritive
yelk not dividing at all at first.
The segmentation of the lens-shaped formative yelk (b) proceeds quite
independently of the nutritive yelk, and in perfect geometrical order.
When the mulberry-like cluster of cells has been formed, the border-cells of
the lens separate from the rest and travel into the yelk and the border-layer.
From this the blastula is developed; the regular bi-convex lens being converted
into a disk, like a watch-glass, with thick borders. This lies on the upper and
less curved polar surface of the nutritive yelk like the watch glass on the
yelk. Fluid gathers between the outer layer and the border, and the
segmentation-cavity is formed. The gastrula is then formed by invagination, or
a kind of turning-up of the edge of the blastoderm. In this process the
segmentation-cavity disappears.
The space underneath the entoderm corresponds to the primitive gut-cavity, and
is filled with the decreasing food-yelk (n). Thus the formation of the
gastrula of our fish is complete. In contrast to the two chief forms of
gastrula we considered previously, we give the name of discoid gastrula
(discogastrula, Fig. 54) to this third principal type.
Very similar to the discoid gastrulation of the bony fishes is that of the hags
or myxinoida, the remarkable cyclostomes that live parasitically in the
body-cavity of fishes, and are distinguished by several notable peculiarities
from their nearest relatives, the lampreys. While the amphiblastic ova of the
latter are small and develop like those of the amphibia, the cucumber-shaped
ova of the hag are about an inch long, and form a discoid gastrula. Up to the
present it has only been observed in one species (Bdellostoma Stouti),
by Dean and Doflein (1898).
It is clear that the important features which distinguish the discoid gastrula
from the other chief forms we have considered are determined by the large
food-yelk. This takes no direct part in the building of the germinal layers,
and completely fills the primitive gut-cavity of the gastrula, even protruding
at the mouth-opening. If we imagine the original bell-gastrula (Figs.
30–36) trying to swallow a
ball of food which is much bigger than itself, it would spread out round it in
discoid shape in the attempt, just as we find to be the case here (Fig. 54).
Hence we may derive the discoid gastrula from the original bell-gastrula,
through the intermediate stage of the hooded gastrula. It has arisen through
the accumulation of a store of food-stuff at the vegetal pole, a
“nutritive yelk” being thus formed in contrast to the
“formative yelk.” Nevertheless, the gastrula is formed here, as in
the previous cases, by the folding or invagination of the blastula. We can,
therefore, reduce this cenogenetic form of the discoid segmentation to the
palingenetic form of the primitive cleavage.

Fig. 53—Ovum-segmentation of a bony fish. A first
cleavage of the stem-cell (cytula), B division of same into four
segmentation-cells (only two visible), C the germinal disk divides into
the blastoderm (b) and the periblast (p). d nutritive
yelk, f fat-globule, c ovolemma, z space between the
ovolemma and the ovum, filled with a clear fluid.)
This reduction is tolerably easy and confident in the case of the small ovum of
our deep-sea bony fish, but it becomes difficult and uncertain in the case of
the large ova that we find in the majority of the other fishes and in all the
reptiles and birds. In these cases the food-yelk is, in the first place,
comparatively colossal, the formative yelk being almost invisible beside it;
and, in the second place, the food-yelk contains a quantity of different
elements, which are known as “yelk-granules, yelk-globules, yelk-plates,
yelk-flakes, yelk-vesicles,” and so on. Frequently these definite
elements in the yelk have been described as real cells, and it has been wrongly
stated that a portion of the embryonic body is built up from these cells. This
is by no means the case. In every case, however large it is—and even when
cell-nuclei travel into it during the cleavage of the border—the
nutritive yelk remains a dead accumulation of food, which is taken into the gut
during embryonic development and consumed by the embryo. The latter develops
solely from the living formative yelk of the stem-cell. This is equally true of
the ova of our small bony fishes and of the colossal ova of the primitive
fishes, reptiles, and birds.
The gastrulation of the primitive fishes or selachii (sharks and rays) has been
carefully studied of late years by Ruckert, Rabl, and H.E. Ziegler in
particular, and is very important in the sense that this group is the oldest
among living fishes, and their gastrulation can be derived directly from that
of the cyclostoma by the accumulation of a large quantity of food-yelk. The
oldest sharks (Cestracion) still have the unequal segmentation inherited
from the cyclostoma. But while in this case, as in the case of the amphibia,
the small ovum completely divides into cells in segmentation, this is no longer
so in the great majority of the selachii (or Elasmobranchii). In these
the contractility of the active protoplasm no longer suffices to break up the
huge mass of the passive deutoplasm completely into cells; this is only
possible in the upper or dorsal part, but not in the lower or ventral section.
Hence we find in the primitive fishes a blastula with a small eccentric
segmentation-cavity (Fig. 55 b), the wall of which varies greatly in
composition. The circular border of the germinal disk which connects the roof
and floor of the segmentation-cavity corresponds to the border-zone at the
equator of the amphibian ovum. In the middle of its hinder border we have the
beginning of the invagination of the primitive gut
(Fig. 56 ud); it extends gradually from this spot (which corresponds to
the Rusconian anus of the amphibia) forward and around, so that the primitive
mouth becomes first crescent-shaped and then circular, and, as it opens wider,
surrounds the ball of the larger food-yelk.

Fig. 54—Discoid gastrula
(discogastrula) of a bony fish. e ectoderm, i
entoderm, w border-swelling or primitive mouth, n albuminous
globule of the nutritive yelk, f fat-globule of same, c external
membrane (ovolemma), d partition between entoderm and ectoderm (earlier
the segmentation-cavity.)
Essentially different from the wide-mouthed discoid gastrula of most of the
selachii is the narrow-mouthed discoid gastrula (or epigastrula) of the
amniotes, the reptiles, birds, and monotremes; between the two—as an
intermediate stage—we have the amphigastrula of the amphibia. The
latter has developed from the amphigastrula of the ganoids and dipneusts,
whereas the discoid amniote gastrula has been evolved from the amphibian
gastrula by the addition of food-yelk. This change of gastrulation is still
found in the remarkable ophidia (Gymnophiona, Cœcilia, or
Peromela), serpent-like amphibia that live in moist soil in the tropics,
and in many respects represent the transition from the gill-breathing amphibia
to the lung-breathing reptiles. Their embryonic development has been explained
by the fine studies of the brothers Sarasin of Ichthyophis glutinosa at
Ceylon (1887), and those of August Brauer of the Hypogeophis rostrata in
the Seychelles (1897). It is only by the historical and comparative study of
these that we can understand the difficult and obscure gastrulation of the
amniotes.

Fig. 55—Longitudinal section through the
blastula of a shark (Pristiuris). (From Ruckert.) (Looked at
from the left; to the right is the hinder end, H, to the left the fore
end, V.) B segmentation-cavity, kz cells of the germinal
membrane, dk yelk-nuclei.
The bird’s egg is particularly important for our purpose, because most of
the chief studies of the development of the vertebrates are based on
observations of the hen’s egg during hatching. The mammal ovum is much
more difficult to obtain and study, and for this practical and obvious reason
very rarely thoroughly investigated. But we can get hens’ eggs in any
quantity at any time, and, by means of artificial incubation, follow the
development of the embryo step by step. The bird’s egg differs
considerably from the tiny mammal ovum in size, a large quantity of food-yelk
accumulating within the original yelk or the protoplasm of the ovum. This is
the yellow ball which we commonly call the yolk of the egg. In order to
understand the bird’s egg aright—for it is very often quite wrongly
explained—we must examine it in its original condition, and follow it
from the very beginning of its development in the bird’s ovary. We then
see that the original ovum is a quite small, naked, and simple cell with a
nucleus, not differing in either size or shape from the original ovum of the
mammals and other animals (cf. Fig. 13 E). As in the case of all the
craniota (animals with a skull), the original or primitive ovum
(protovum) is covered with a continuous layer of small cells. This
membrane is the follicle, from which the ovum afterwards issues. Immediately
underneath it the structureless yelk-membrane is secreted from the yelk.
The small primitive ovum of the bird begins very early to take up into itself a
quantity of food-stuff through the yelk-membrane, and work it up into the
“yellow yelk.” In this way the ovum
enters on its second stage (the metovum), which is many times larger than the
first, but still only a single enlarged cell. Through the accumulation of the
store of yellow yelk within the ball of protoplasm the nucleus it contains (the
germinal vesicle) is forced to the surface of the ball. Here it is surrounded
by a small quantity of protoplasm, and with this forms the lens-shaped
formative yelk (Fig. 15 b). This is seen on the yellow yelk-ball, at a
certain point of the surface, as a small round white spot—the
“tread” (cicatricula). From this point a thread-like column
of white nutritive yelk (d), which contains no yellow yelk-granules, and
is softer than the yellow food-yelk, proceeds to the middle of the yellow
yelk-ball, and forms there a small central globule of white yelk (Fig. 15
d). The whole of this white yelk is not sharply separated from the yellow
yelk, which shows a slight trace of concentric layers in the hard-boiled egg
(Fig. 15 c). We also find in the hen’s egg, when we break the
shell and take out the yelk, a round small white disk at its surface which
corresponds to the tread. But this small white “germinal disk” is
now further developed, and is really the gastrula of the chick. The body of the
chick is formed from it alone. The whole white and yellow yelk-mass is without
any significance for the formation of the embryo, it being merely used as food
by the developing chick. The clear, glarous mass of albumin that surrounds the
yellow yelk of the bird’s egg, and also the hard chalky shell, are only
formed within the oviduct round the impregnated ovum.

Fig.
56—Longitudinal section of the blastula of a shark
(Pristiurus) at the beginning of gastrulation. (From Ruckert.)
(Seen from the left.) V fore end, H hind end, B
segmentation-cavity, ud first trace of the primitive gut, dk
yelk-nuclei, fd fine-grained yelk, gd coarse-grained yelk.
When the fertilisation of the bird’s ovum has taken place within the
mother’s body, we find in the lens-shaped stem-cell the progress of flat,
discoid segmentation (Fig. 57). First two equal segmentation-cells (A)
are formed from the ovum. These divide into four (B), then into eight,
sixteen (C), thirty-two, sixty-four, and so on. The cleavage of the
cells is always preceded by a division of their nuclei. The cleavage surfaces
between the segmentation-cells appear at the free surface of the tread as
clefts. The first two divisions are vertical to each other, in the form of a
cross (B). Then there are two more divisions, which cut the former at an
angle of forty-five degrees. The tread, which thus becomes the germinal disk,
now has the appearance of an eight-rayed star. A circular cleavage next taking
place round the middle, the eight triangular cells divide into sixteen, of
which eight are in the middle and eight distributed around (C).
Afterwards circular clefts and radial clefts, directed towards the centre,
alternate more or less irregularly (D, E). In most of the amniotes the
formation of concentric and radial clefts is irregular from the very first; and
so also in the hen’s egg. But the final outcome of the cleavage-process
is once more the formation of a large number of small cells of a similar
nature. As in the case of the fish-ovum, these segmentation-cells form a round,
lens-shaped disk, which corresponds to the morula, and is embedded in a small
depression of the white yelk. Between the lens-shaped disk of the morula-cells
and the underlying white yelk a small cavity is now formed by the accumulation
of fluid, as in the fishes. Thus we get the peculiar and not easily
recognisable blastula of the bird (Fig. 58). The small segmentation-cavity
(fh) is very flat and much compressed. The upper or dorsal wall
(dw) is formed of a single layer of clear, distinctly separated cells;
this
corresponds to the upper or animal hemisphere of the triton-blastula (Fig. 45).
The lower or ventral wall of the flat dividing space (vw) is made up of
larger and darker segmentation-cells; it corresponds to the lower or vegetal
hemisphere of the blastula of the water-salamander (Fig. 45 dz). The
nuclei of the yelk-cells, which are in this case especially numerous at the
edge of the lens-shaped blastula, travel into the white yelk, increase by
cleavage, and contribute even to the further growth of the germinal disk by
furnishing it with food-stuff.

Fig. 57—Diagram of discoid segmentation in the bird’s
ovum (magnified). Only the formative yelk (the tread) is shown in these six
figures (A to F), because cleavage only takes place in this. The
much larger food-yelk, which does not share in the cleavage, is left out and
merely indicated by the dark ring without.
The invagination or the folding inwards of the bird-blastula takes place in
this case also at the hinder pole of the subsequent chief axis, in the middle
of the hind border of the round germinal disk (Fig. 59 s). At this spot
we have the most brisk cleavage of the cells; hence the cells are more numerous
and smaller here than in the fore-half of the germinal disk. The
border-swelling or thick edge of the disk is less clear but whiter behind, and
is more sharply separated from contiguous parts. In the middle of its hind
border there is a white, crescent-shaped groove—Koller’s
sickle-groove (Fig. 59 s); a small projecting process in the centre of
it is called the sickle-knob (sk). This important cleft is the primitive
mouth, which was described for a long time as the “primitive
groove.” If we make a vertical section through this part, we see that a
flat and broad cleft stretches under the germinal disk forwards from the
primitive mouth; this is the primitive gut (Fig. 60 ud). Its roof or
dorsal wall is formed by the folded upper part of the blastula, and its floor
or ventral wall by the white yelk (wd), in which a number of yelk-nuclei
(dk) are distributed. There is a brisk multiplication of these at the
edge of the germinal disk, especially in the neighbourhood of the sickle-shaped
primitive mouth.
We learn from sections through later stages of this discoid bird-gastrula that
the primitive gut-cavity, extending forward from the primitive mouth as a flat
pouch, undermines the whole region of the round flat lens-shaped blastula (Fig.
61 ud). At the same time, the segmentation-cavity gradually disappears
altogether, the folded inner germinal layer (ik) placing itself from
underneath on the overlying outer germinal layer (ak). The typical
process of invagination, though greatly disguised, can thus be clearly seen in
this case, as Goette and Rauber, and more recently Duval (Fig. 61), have shown.
The older embryologists (Pander, Baer, Remak), and, in recent times especially,
His, Kölliker, and others, said that the two primary germinal layers of the
hen’s ovum—the oldest and most frequent subject of
observation!—arose by horizontal cleavage of a simple germinal disk. In
opposition to this accepted view, I affirmed in my Gastræa Theory (1873)
that the discoid bird-gastrula, like that of all other vertebrates, is formed
by folding (or invagination), and that this typical process is merely altered
in a peculiar way and disguised by the immense accumulation of food-yelk and
the flat spreading of the discoid blastula at one part of its surface. I
endeavoured to establish this view by the derivation of the vertebrates from
one source, and especially by proving that the birds descend from the reptiles,
and these from the amphibia. If this is correct, the discoid gastrula of the
amniotes must have been formed by the folding-in of a hollow blastula, as has
been shown by Remak and Rusconi of the discoid gastrula of the amphibia, their
direct ancestors. The accurate and extremely careful observations of the
authors I have mentioned (Goette, Rauber, and Duval) have decisively proved
this
recently for the birds; and the same has been done for the reptiles by the fine
studies of Kupffer, Beneke, Wenkebach, and others. In the shield-shaped
germinal disk of the lizard (Fig. 62), the crocodile, the tortoise, and other
reptiles, we find in the middle of the hind border (at the same spot as the
sickle groove in the bird) a transverse furrow (u), which leads into a
flat, pouch-like, blind sac, the primitive gut. The fore (dorsal) and hind
(ventral) lips of the transverse furrow correspond exactly to the lips of the
primitive mouth (or sickle-groove) in the birds.

Fig.
58—Vertical section of the blastula of a hen
(discoblastula). fh segmentation-cavity, dw dorsal wall
of same, vw ventral wall, passing directly into the white yelk
(wd). (From Duval.)
Fig. 59—The germinal disk of
the hen’s ovum at the beginning of gastrulation; A before
incubation, B in the first hour of incubation. (From Koller.)
ks germinal-disk, V its fore and H its hind border;
es embryonic shield, s sickle-groove, sk sickle knob,
d yelk.
Fig. 60—Longitudinal section of the germinal disk
of a siskin (discogastrula). (From Duval.) ud
primitive gut, vl, hl fore and hind lips of the primitive mouth (or
sickle-edge); ak outer germinal layer, ik inner germinal layer,
dk yelk-nuclei, wd white yelk.

Fig. 61—Longitudinal section of the discoid
gastrula of the nightingale. (From Duval.) ud primitive gut,
vl, hl fore and hind lips of the primitive mouth; ak, ik outer
and inner germinal layers; vr fore-border of the discogastrula.

Fig. 62—Germinal disk of the lizard
(Lacerta agilis). (From Kupffer.) u primitive mouth,
s sickle, es embryonic shield, hf and df light and
dark germinative area.
The gastrulation of the mammals must be derived from this special embryonic
development of the reptiles and birds. This latest and most advanced class of
the vertebrates has, as we shall see afterwards, evolved at a comparatively
recent date from an older group of reptiles; and all these amniotes must have
come originally from a common stem-form. Hence the distinctive embryonic
process of the mammal must have arisen by cenogenetic modifications from the
older form of gastrulation of the reptiles and birds. Until we admit this
thesis we cannot understand the formation of the germinal layers in the mammal,
and therefore in man.
I first advanced this fundamental principle in my essay On the Gastrulation
of Mammals (1877), and sought to show in this way that I assumed a gradual
degeneration of the food-yelk and the yelk-sac on the way from the proreptiles
to the mammals. “The cenogenetic process of adaptation,” I said,
“which has occasioned the atrophy of the rudimentary yelk-sac of the
mammal, is perfectly clear. It is due to the fact that the young of the mammal,
whose ancestors were certainly oviparous, now remain a long time in the womb.
As the great store of food-yelk, which the oviparous ancestors gave to the egg,
became superfluous in their descendants owing to the long carrying in the womb,
and the maternal blood in the wall of the uterus made itself the chief source
of nourishment, the now useless yelk-sac was bound to atrophy by embryonic
adaptation.”
My opinion met with little approval at the time; it was vehemently attacked by
Kölliker, Hensen, and His in particular. However, it has been gradually
accepted, and has recently been firmly established by a large number of
excellent studies of mammal gastrulation, especially by Edward Van
Beneden’s studies of the rabbit and bat, Selenka’s on the
marsupials and rodents, Heape’s and Lieberkühn’s on the mole,
Kupffer and Keibel’s on the rodents, Bonnet’s on the ruminants,
etc. From the general comparative point of view, Carl Rabl in his theory of the
mesoderm, Oscar Hertwig in the latest edition of his Manual (1902), and
Hubrecht in his Studies in Mammalian Embryology (1891), have supported
the opinion, and sought to derive the peculiarly modified gastrulation of the
mammal from that of the reptile.
In the meantime (1884) the studies of Wilhelm Haacke and Caldwell provided a
proof of the long-suspected and very interesting fact, that the lowest mammals,
the monotremes, lay eggs, like the birds and reptiles, and are not
viviparous like the other mammals. Although the gastrulation of the monotremes
was not really known until studied by Richard
Semon in 1894, there could be little doubt, in view of the great size of their
food-yelk, that their ovum-segmentation was discoid, and led to the formation
of a sickle-mouthed discogastrula, as in the case of the reptiles and birds.
Hence I had, in 1875 (in my essay on The Gastrula and Ovum-segmentation of
Animals), counted the monotremes among the discoblastic vertebrates. This
hypothesis was established as a fact nineteen years afterwards by the careful
observations of Semon; he gave in the second volume of his great work,
Zoological Journeys in Australia (1894), the first description and
correct explanation of the discoid gastrulation of the monotremes. The
fertilised ova of the two living monotremes (Echidna and
Ornithorhynchus) are balls of one-fifth of an inch in diameter, enclosed in
a stiff shell; but they grow considerably during development, so that when laid
the egg is three times as large. The structure of the plentiful yelk, and
especially the relation of the yellow and the white yelk, are just the same as
in the reptiles and birds. As with these, partial cleavage takes place at a
spot on the surface at which the small formative yelk and the nucleus it
encloses are found. First is formed a lens-shaped circular germinal disk. This
is made up of several strata of cells, but it spreads over the yelk-ball, and
thus becomes a one-layered blastula.

Fig. 63—Ovum of the opossum
(Didelphys) divided into four. (From Selenka.) b
the four segmentation-cells, r directive body, c unnucleated
coagulated matter, p, albumin-membrane.
If we then imagine the yelk it contains to be dissolved and replaced by a clear
liquid, we have the characteristic blastula of the higher mammals. In these the
gastrulation proceeds in two phases, as Semon rightly observes: firstly,
formation of the entoderm by cleavage at the centre and further growth at the
edge; secondly, invagination. In the monotremes more primitive conditions have
been retained better than in the reptiles and birds. In the latter, before the
commencement of the gastrula-folding, we have, at least at the periphery, a
two-layered embryo forming from the cleavage. But in the monotremes the
formation of the cenogenetic entoderm does not precede the invagination; hence
in this case the construction of the germinal layers is less modified than in
the other amniota.

Fig. 64—Blastula of the opossum
(Didelphys). (From Selenka.) a animal pole of the
blastula, v vegetal pole, en mother-cell of the entoderm,
ex ectodermic cells, s spermia, ib unnucleated yelk-balls
(remainder of the food-yelk), p albumin membrane.
The marsupials, a second sub-class, come next to the oviparous monotremes, the
oldest of the mammals. But as in their case the food-yelk is already atrophied,
and the little ovum develops within the mother’s body, the partial
cleavage has been reconverted into total. One section of the marsupials still
show points of agreement with the monotremes, while another section of them,
according to the splendid investigations of Selenka, form a connecting-link
between these and the placentals.
The fertilised ovum of the opossum (Didelphys) divides, according to
Selenka, first into two, then four, then eight equal cells; hence the
segmentation is at first equal or homogeneous. But in the course of the
cleavage a larger cell, distinguished by its less clear plasm and its
containing more yelk-granules (the mother cell of the entoderm, Fig. 64
en),
separates from the others; the latter multiply more rapidly than the former.
As, further, a quantity of fluid gathers in the morula, we get a round
blastula, the wall of which is of varying thickness, like that of the amphioxus
(Fig. 38 E) and the amphibia (Fig. 45). The upper or animal hemisphere
is formed of a large number of small cells; the lower or vegetal hemisphere of
a small number of large cells. One of the latter, distinguished by its size
(Fig. 64 en), lies at the vegetal pole of the blastula-axis, at the
point where the primitive mouth afterwards appears. This is the mother-cell of
the entoderm; it now begins to multiply by cleavage, and the daughter-cells
(Fig. 65 i) spread out from this spot over the inner surface of the
blastula, though at first only over the vegetal hemisphere. The less clear
entodermic cells (i) are distinguished at first by their rounder shape
and darker nuclei from the higher, clearer, and longer entodermic cells
(e), afterwards both are greatly flattened, the inner blastodermic cells
more than the outer.

Fig. 65—Blastula of the opossum
(Didelphys) at the beginning of gastrulation. (From Selenka.)
e ectoderm, i entoderm; a animal pole, u primitive
mouth at the vegetal pole, f segmentation-cavity, d unnucleated
yelk-balls (relics of the reduced food-yelk), c nucleated curd (without
yelk-granules)
Fig. 66—Oval gastrula of the opossum
(Didelphys), about eight hours old. (From Selenka) (external
view).)
The unnucleated yelk-balls and curd (Fig. 65 d) that we find in the
fluid of the blastula in these marsupials are very remarkable; they are the
relics of the atrophied food-yelk, which was developed in their ancestors, the
monotremes, and in the reptiles.
In the further course of the gastrulation of the opossum the oval shape of the
gastrula (Fig. 66) gradually changes into globular, a larger quantity of fluid
accumulating in the vesicle. At the same time, the entoderm spreads further and
further over the inner surface of the ectoderm (e). A globular vesicle
is formed, the wall of which consists of two thin simple strata of cells; the
cells of the outer germinal layer are rounder, and those of the inner layer
flatter. In the region of the primitive mouth (p) the cells are less
flattened, and multiply briskly. From this point—from the hind (ventral)
lip of the primitive mouth, which extends in a central cleft, the primitive
groove—the construction of the mesoderm proceeds.
Gastrulation is still more modified and curtailed cenogenetically in the
placentals than in the marsupials. It was first accurately known to us by the
distinguished investigations of Edward Van Beneden in 1875, the first object of
study being the ovum of the rabbit. But as man also belongs to this sub-class,
and as his as yet unstudied gastrulation cannot be materially different from
that of the other placentals, it merits the closest attention. We have, in the
first place, the peculiar feature that the two first segmentation-cells that
proceed from the cleavage of the fertilised ovum (Fig. 68) are of different
sizes and natures; the difference is sometimes greater, sometimes less (Fig.
69). One of these first daughter-cells of the ovum is a little
larger, clearer, and more transparent than the other. Further, the smaller cell
takes a colour in carmine, osmium, etc., more strongly than the larger. By
repeated cleavage of it a morula is formed, and from this a blastula, which
changes in a very characteristic way into the greatly modified gastrula. When
the number of the segmentation-cells in the mammal embryo has reached
ninety-six (in the rabbit, about seventy hours after impregnation) the fœtus
assumes a form very like the archigastrula (Fig. 72). The spherical embryo
consists of a central mass of thirty-two soft, round cells with dark nuclei,
which are flattened into polygonal shape by mutual pressure, and colour
dark-brown with osmic acid (Fig. 72 i). This dark central group of cells
is surrounded by a lighter spherical membrane, consisting of sixty-four
cube-shaped, small, and fine-grained cells which lie close together in a single
stratum, and only colour slightly in osmic acid (Fig. 72 e). The authors
who regard this embryonic form as the primary gastrula of the placental
conceive the outer layer as the ectoderm and the inner as the entoderm. The
entodermic membrane is only interrupted at one spot, one, two, or three of the
ectodermic cells being loose there. These form the yelk-stopper, and fill up
the mouth of the gastrula (a). The central primitive gut-cavity
(d) is full of entodermic cells. The uni-axial type of the mammal
gastrula is accentuated in this way. However, opinions still differ
considerably as to the real nature of this “provisional gastrula”
of the placental and its relation to the blastula into which it is converted.
As the gastrulation proceeds a large spherical blastula is formed from this
peculiar solid amphigastrula of the placental, as we saw in the case of the
marsupial. The accumulation of fluid in the solid gastrula (Fig. 73 A) leads to
the formation of an eccentric cavity, the group of the darker entodermic cells
(hy) remaining directly attached at one spot with the round enveloping
stratum of the lighter ectodermic cells (ep). This spot corresponds to
the original primitive mouth (prostoma or blastoporus). From this important
spot the inner germinal layer spreads all round on the inner surface of the
outer layer, the cell-stratum of which forms the wall of the hollow sphere; the
extension proceeds from the vegetal towards the animal pole.

Fig. 67—Longitudinal section through the oval
gastrula of the opossum (Fig. 69). (From Selenka.) p
primitive mouth, e ectoderm, i entoderm, d yelk remains in
the primitive gut-cavity (u).
The cenogenetic gastrulation of the placental has been greatly modified by
secondary adaptation in the various groups of this most advanced and youngest
sub-class of the mammals. Thus, for instance, we find in many of the rodents
(guinea-pigs, mice, etc.) apparently a temporary inversion of the two
germinal layers. This is due to a folding of the blastodermic wall by what is
called the “girder,” a plug-shaped growth of Rauber’s
“roof-layer.” It is a thin layer of flat epithelial cells, that is
freed from the surface of the blastoderm in some of the rodents; it has no more
significance in connection with the general course of placental gastrulation
than the conspicuous departure from the usual globular shape in the blastula of
some of the ungulates. In some pigs and ruminants it grows into a thread-like,
long and thin tube.
Thus the gastrulation of the placentals, which diverges most from that of the
amphioxus, the primitive form, is reduced to the original type, the
invagination of a modified blastula. Its chief peculiarity is that the folded
part of the blastoderm does not form a completely closed (only open at the
primitive mouth) blind sac, as is usual; but this blind sac has a wide opening
at the ventral curve (opposite to the dorsal mouth); and through this opening
the primitive gut communicates from the first with the embryonic cavity of the
blastula. The folded crest-shaped
entoderm grows with a free circular border on the inner surface of the entoderm
towards the vegetal pole; when it has reached this, and the inner surface of
the blastula is completely grown over, the primitive gut is closed. This
remarkable direct transition of the primitive gut-cavity into the
segmentation-cavity is explained simply by the assumption that in most of the
mammals the yelk-mass, which is still possessed by the oldest forms of the
class (the monotremes) and their ancestors (the reptiles), is atrophied. This
proves the essential unity of gastrulation in all the vertebrates, in spite of
the striking differences in the various classes.

Fig. 68—Stem-cell of the mammal ovum (from the
rabbit).
k stem-nucleus, n nuclear corpuscle, p
protoplasm of the stem-cell, z modified zona pellucida, h
outer albuminous membrane, s dead sperm-cells.

Fig. 69—Incipient cleavage of the mammal ovum (from
the rabbit). The stem-cell has divided into two unequal cells, one lighter
(e) and one darker (i). z zona pellucida, h outer
albuminous membrane, s dead sperm-cell.

Fig. 70—The first four
segmentation-cells of the mammal ovum (from the rabbit).
e the
two larger (and lighter) cells, i the two smaller (and darker)
cells, z zona pellucida, h outer albuminous membrane.

Fig. 71—Mammal ovum with eight segmentation-cells
(from the rabbit). e four larger and lighter cells, i four smaller
and darker cells, z zona pellucida, h outer albuminous membrane.
In order to complete our consideration of the important processes of
segmentation and gastrulation, we will, in conclusion, cast a brief glance at
the fourth chief type—superficial segmentation. In the vertebrates this
form is not found at all. But it plays the chief part in the large stem of the
articulates—the insects,
spiders, myriapods, and crabs. The distinctive form of gastrula that comes of
it is the “vesicular gastrula” (Perigastrula).
In the ova which undergo this superficial cleavage the formative yelk is
sharply divided from the nutritive yelk, as in the preceding cases of the ova
of birds, reptiles, fishes, etc.; the formative yelk alone undergoes cleavage.
But while in the ova with discoid gastrulation the formative yelk is not in the
centre, but at one pole of the uni-axial ovum, and the food-yelk gathered at
the other pole, in the ova with superficial cleavage we find the formative yelk
spread over the whole surface of the ovum; it encloses spherically the
food-yelk, which is accumulated in the middle of the ova. As the segmentation
only affects the former and not the latter, it is bound to be entirely
“superficial”; the store of food in the middle is quite untouched
by it. As a rule, it proceeds in regular geometrical progression. In the end
the whole of the formative yelk divides into a number of small and homogeneous
cells, which lie close together in a single stratum on the entire surface of
the ovum, and form a superficial blastoderm. This blastoderm is a simple,
completely closed vesicle, the internal cavity of which is entirely full of
food-yelk. This real blastula only differs from that of the primitive ova in
its chemical composition. In the latter the content is water or a watery jelly;
in the former it is a thick mixture, rich in food-yelk, of albuminous and fatty
substances. As this quantity of food-yelk fills the centre of the ovum before
cleavage begins, there is no difference in this respect between the morula and
the blastula. The two stages rather agree in this.
When the blastula is fully formed, we have again in this case the important
folding or invagination that determines gastrulation. The space between the
skin-layer and the gut-layer (the remainder of the segmentation-cavity) remains
full of food-yelk, which is gradually used up. This is the only material
difference between our vesicular gastrula (perigastrula) and the
original form of the bell-gastrula (archigastrula). Clearly the one has
been developed from the other in the course of time, owing to the accumulation
of food-yelk in the centre of the ovum.[23]
[23]
On the reduction of all forms of gastrulation to the original palingenetic form
see especially the lucid treatment of the subject in Arnold Lang’s
Manual of Comparative Anatomy (1888), Part I.
We must count it an important advance that we are thus in a position to reduce
all the various embryonic phenomena in the different groups of animals to these
four principal forms of segmentation and gastrulation. Of these four forms we
must regard one only as the original palingenetic, and the other three as
cenogenetic and derivative. The unequal, the discoid, and the superficial
segmentation have all clearly arisen by secondary adaptation from the primary
segmentation; and the chief cause of their development has been the gradual
formation of the food-yelk, and the increasing antithesis between animal and
vegetal halves of the ovum, or between ectoderm (skin-layer) and entoderm
(gut-layer).

Fig. 72—Gastrula of the placental mammal
(epigastrula from the rabbit), longitudinal section through the axis. e
ectodermic cells (sixty-four, lighter and smaller), i entodermic cells
(thirty-two, darker and larger), d central entodermic cell, filling the
primitive gut-cavity, o peripheral entodermic cell, stopping up the
opening of the primitive mouth (yelk-stopper in the Rusconian anus).
The numbers of careful studies of animal gastrulation that have been made in
the last few decades have completely established the views I have expounded,
and which I first advanced in the years 1872–76. For a time they were
greatly disputed by many embryologists. Some said that the original embryonic
form of the metazoa was not the gastrula, but the “planula”—a
double-walled vesicle with closed cavity and without mouth-aperture; the latter
was supposed to pierce through gradually. It was afterwards shown that this
planula (found in several sponges, etc.) was a later evolution from the
gastrula.

Fig.
73—Gastrula of the rabbit. A as a solid, spherical cluster of
cells, B changing into the embryonic vesicle, bp primitive mouth,
ep ectoderm, hy entoderm.
It was also shown that what is called delamination—the rise of the two
primary germinal layers by the folding of the surface of the blastoderm (for
instance, in the Geryonidæ and other medusæ)—was a secondary
formation, due to cenogenetic variations from the original invagination of the
blastula. The same may be said of what is called “immigration,” in
which certain cells or groups of cells are detached from the simple layer of
the blastoderm, and travel into the interior of the blastula; they attach
themselves to the inner wall of the blastula, and form a second internal
epithelial layer—that is to say, the entoderm. In these and many other
controversies of modern embryology the first requisite for clear and natural
explanation is a careful and discriminative distinction between palingenetic
(hereditary) and cenogenetic (adaptive) processes. If this is properly attended
to, we find evidence everywhere of the biogenetic law.
Chapter X.
THE CŒLOM THEORY
The two “primary germinal layers” which the gastræa theory has
shown to be the first foundation in the construction of the body are found in
this simplest form throughout life only in animals of the lowest grade—in
the gastræads, olynthus (the stem-form of the sponges), hydra, and similar very
simple animals. In all the other animals new strata of cells are formed
subsequently between these two primary body-layers, and these are generally
comprehended under the title of the middle layer, or mesoderm. As a
rule, the various products of this middle layer afterwards constitute the great
bulk of the animal frame, while the original entoderm, or internal germinal
layer, is restricted to the clothing of the alimentary canal and its glandular
appendages; and, on the other hand, the ectoderm, or external germinal layer,
furnishes the outer clothing of the body, the skin and nervous system.
In some large groups of the lower animals, such as the sponges, corals, and
flat-worms, the middle germinal layer
remains a single connected mass, and most of the body is developed from it;
these have been called the three-layered metazoa, in opposition to the
two-layered animals described. Like the two-layered animals, they have no
body-cavity—that is to say, no cavity distinct from the alimentary
system. On the other hand, all the higher animals have this real body-cavity
(cœloma), and so are called cœlomaria. In all these we can
distinguish four secondary germinal layers, which develop from the two
primary layers. To the same class belong all true vermalia (excepting the
platodes), and also the higher typical animal stems that have been evolved from
them—molluscs, echinoderms, articulates, tunicates, and vertebrates.

Figs. 74 and 75—Diagram of the four
secondary germinal layers, transverse section through the metazoic embryo:
Fig. 74 of an annelid, Fig. 75 of a vermalian. a primitive gut,
dd ventral glandular layer, df ventral fibre-layer, hm
skin-fibre-layer, hs skin-sense-layer, u beginning of the
rudimentary kidneys, n beginning of the nerve-plates.
The body-cavity (cœloma) is therefore a new acquisition of the animal
body, much younger than the alimentary system, and of great importance. I first
pointed out this fundamental significance of the cœlom in my Monograph on
the Sponges (1872), in the section which draws a distinction between the
body-cavity and the gut-cavity, and which follows immediately on the germ-layer
theory and the ancestral tree of the animal kingdom (the first sketch of the
gastræa theory). Up to that time these two principal cavities of the animal
body had been confused, or very imperfectly distinguished; chiefly because
Leuckart, the founder of the cœlenterata group (1848), has attributed a
body-cavity, but not a gut-cavity, to these lowest metazoa. In reality, the
truth is just the other way about.
The ventral cavity, the original organ of nutrition in the multicellular
animal-body, is the oldest and most important organ of all the metazoa, and,
together with the primitive mouth, is formed in every case in the gastrula as
the primitive gut; it is only at a much later stage that the body-cavity, which
is entirely wanting in the cœlenterata, is developed in some of the metazoa
between the ventral and the body wall. The two cavities are entirely different
in content and purport. The alimentary cavity (enteron) serves the
purpose of digestion; it contains water and food taken from without, as well as
the pulp (chymus) formed from this by digestion. On the other hand, the
body-cavity, quite distinct from the gut and closed externally, has nothing to
do with digestion; it encloses the gut itself and its glandular appendages, and
also contains the sexual products and a certain amount of blood or lymph, a
fluid that is transuded through the ventral wall.
As soon as the body-cavity appears, the ventral wall is found to be separated
from the enclosing body-wall, but the two continue to be directly connected at
various points. We can also then always distinguish a number of different
layers of tissue in both walls—at least two in each. These tissue-layers
are formed originally from four different simple cell-layers, which are the
much-discussed four secondary germinal layers. The outermost of these, the
skin-sense-layer (Figs. 74, 75 hs), and the innermost, the
gut-gland-layer (dd), remain at first simple epithelia or
covering-layers. The one covers the outer surface of the body, the other the
inner
surface of the ventral wall; hence they are called confining or limiting
layers. Between them are the two middle-layers, or mesoblasts, which enclose
the body-cavity.

Fig. 76—Cœlomula of sagitta (gastrula with a
couple of cœlom-pouches. (From Kowalevsky.) bl.p primitive
mouth, al primitive gut, pv cœlom-folds, m permanent
mouth.
The four secondary germinal layers are so distributed in the structure of the
body in all the cœlomaria (or all metazoa that have a body-cavity) that the
outer two, joined fast together, constitute the body-wall, and the inner two
the ventral wall; the two walls are separated by the cavity of the cœlom. Each
of the walls is made up of a limiting layer and a middle layer. The two
limiting layers chiefly give rise to epithelia, or covering-tissues, and glands
and nerves, while the middle layers form the great bulk of the fibrous tissue,
muscles, and connective matter. Hence the latter have also been called fibrous
or muscular layers. The outer middle layer, which lies on the inner side of the
skin-sense-layer, is the skin fibre-layer; the inner middle layer, which
attaches from without to the ventral glandular layer, is the ventral fibre
layer. The former is usually called briefly the parietal, and the latter the
visceral layer or mesoderm. Of the many different names that have been given to
the four secondary germinal layers, the following are those most in use
to-day:—
| 1. Skin-sense-layer (outer limiting layer). | I. Neural layer (neuroblast). | The two secondary germinal layers of the body-wall: I. Epithelial. II. Fibrous. |
| 2. Skin-fibre-layer (outer middle layer). | II. Parietal layer (myoblast). | |
| 3. Gut-fibre-layer (inner middle layer). | III. Visceral layer (genoblast). | The two secondary germinal layers of the gut-wall: III. Fibrous. IV. Epithelial. |
| 4. Gut-gland-layer (inner limiting layer). | IV. Enteral layer (enteroblast) |
The first scientist to recognise and clearly distinguish the four secondary
germinal layers was Baer. It is true that he was not quite clear as to their
origin and further significance, and made several mistakes in detail in
explaining them. But, on the whole, their great importance did not escape him.
However, in later years his view had to be given up in consequence of more
accurate observations. Remak then propounded a three-layer theory, which was
generally accepted. These theories of cleavage, however, began to give way
thirty years ago, when Kowalevsky (1871) showed that in the case of
Sagitta (a very clear and typical subject of gastrulation) the two
middle germinal layers and the two limiting layers arise not by cleavage, but
by folding—by a secondary invagination of the primary inner germ-layer.
This invagination or folding proceeds from the primitive mouth, at the two
sides of which (right and left) a couple of pouches are formed. As these
cœlom-pouches or cœlom-sacs detach themselves from the primitive gut, a double
body-cavity is formed (Figs. 74–76).

Fig. 77—Cœlomula of sagitta, in section.
(From Hertwig.) D dorsal side, V ventral side, ik
inner germinal layer, mv visceral mesoblast, lh body-cavity,
mp parietal mesoblast, ak outer germinal layer.
The same kind of cœlom-formation as in sagitta was afterwards found by
Kowalevsky in brachiopods and other invertebrates, and in the lowest
vertebrate—the amphioxus. Further instances were discovered by two
English embryologists, to whom we owe very considerable advance in
ontogeny—E. Ray-Lankester and F. Balfour. On the strength of these and
other studies, as well as most extensive research of their own, the brothers
Oscar and Richard Hertwig constructed in 1881
the Cœlom Theory. In order to appreciate fully the great merit of this
illuminating and helpful theory, one must remember what a chaos of
contradictory views was then represented by the “problem of the
mesoderm,” or the much-disputed “question of the origin of the
middle germinal layer.” The cœlom theory brought some light and order
into this infinite confusion by establishing the following points: 1. The
body-cavity originates in the great majority of animals (especially in all the
vertebrates) in the same way as in sagitta: a couple of pouches or sacs are
formed by folding inwards at the primitive mouth, between the two primary
germinal layers; as these pouches detach from the primitive gut, a pair of
cœlom-sacs (right and left) are formed; the coalescence of these produces a
simple body-cavity. 2. When these cœlom-embryos develop, not as a pair of
hollow pouches, but as solid layers of cells (in the shape of a pair of
mesodermal streaks)—as happens in the higher vertebrates—we have a
secondary (cenogenetic) modification of the primary (palingenetic) structure;
the two walls of the pouches, inner and outer, have been pressed together by
the expansion of the large food-yelk. 3. Hence the mesoderm consists from the
first of two genetically distinct layers, which do not originate by the
cleavage of a primary simple middle layer (as Remak supposed). 4. These two
middle layers have, in all vertebrates, and the great majority of the
invertebrates, the same radical significance for the construction of the animal
body; the inner middle layer, or the visceral mesoderm, (gut-fibre layer),
attaches itself to the original entoderm, and forms the fibrous, muscular, and
connective part of the visceral wall; the outer middle layer, or the parietal
mesoderm (skin-fibre-layer), attaches itself to the original ectoderm and forms
the fibrous, muscular, and connective part of the body-wall. 5. It is only at
the point of origination, the primitive mouth and its vicinity, that the four
secondary germinal layers are directly connected; from this point the two
middle layers advance forward separately between the two primary germinal
layers, to which they severally attach themselves. 6. The further separation or
differentiation of the four secondary germinal layers and their division into
the various tissues and organs take place especially in the later fore-part or
head of the embryo, and extend backwards from there towards the primitive
mouth.

Fig. 78—Section of a young sagitta. (From
Hertwig.) dh visceral cavity, ik and ak inner and
outer limiting layers, mv and mp inner and outer middle layers,
lk body-cavity, dm and vm dorsal and visceral
mesentery.
All animals in which the body-cavity demonstrably arises in this way from the
primitive gut (vertebrates, tunicates, echinoderms, articulates, and a part of
the vermalia) were comprised by the Hertwigs under the title of enterocœla, and
were contrasted with the other groups of the pseudocœla (with false
body-cavity) and the cœlenterata (with no body-cavity). However, this radical
distinction and the views as to classification which it occasioned have been
shown to be untenable. Further, the absolute differences in tissue-formation
which the Hertwigs set up between the enterocœla and pseudocœla cannot be
sustained in this connection. For these and other reasons their cœlom-theory
has been much criticised and partly abandoned. Nevertheless, it has rendered a
great and lasting service in the solution of the difficult problem of the
mesoderm, and a material part of it will certainly be retained. I consider it
an especial merit of the theory that it has established the identity of the
development of the two middle layers in all the vertebrates, and has traced
them as cenogenetic modifications back to the original palingenetic form of
development that we still find in the amphioxus. Carl Rabl comes to the same
conclusion in his able Theory of the Mesoderm, and so do Ray-Lankester, Rauber,
Kupffer, Ruckert, Selenka, Hatschek, and others. There is a general agreement
in these and many other recent writers that all the different forms of
cœlom-construction, like those of gastrulation, follow one and the same strict
hereditary law in the vast vertebrate stem; in spite of their apparent
differences, they
are all only cenogenetic modifications of one palingenetic type, and this
original type has been preserved for us down to the present day by the
invaluable amphioxus.
But before we go into the regular cœlomation of the amphioxus, we will glance
at that of the arrow-worm (Sagitta), a remarkable deep-sea worm that is
interesting in many ways for comparative anatomy and ontogeny. On the one hand,
the transparency of the body and the embryo, and, on the other hand, the
typical simplicity of its embryonic development, make the sagitta a most
instructive object in connection with various problems. The class of the
chætogatha, which is only represented by the cognate genera of
Sagitta and Spadella, is in another respect also a most
remarkable branch of the extensive vermalia stem. It was therefore very
gratifying that Oscar Hertwig (1880) fully explained the anatomy,
classification, and evolution of the chætognatha in his careful monograph.

Figs. 79 and 80.—Transverse section of
amphioxus-larvæ. (From Hatschek.) Fig. 79 at the commencement of
cœlom formation (still without segments), Fig. 80 at the stage with four
primitive segments. ak, ik, mk outer, inner, and middle germinal layer,
hp horn plate, mp medullary plate, ch chorda, * and *
disposition of the cœlom-pouches, lh body-cavity.)
The spherical blastula that arises from the impregnated ovum of the sagitta is
converted by a folding at one pole into a typical archigastrula, entirely
similar to that of the Monoxenia which I described (Chapter VIII, Fig.
29). This oval, uni-axial cup-larva (circular in section) becomes bilateral (or
tri-axial) by the growth of a couple of cœlom-pouches from the primitive gut
(Figs. 76, 77). To the right and left a sac-shaped fold appears towards the top
pole (where the permanent mouth, m, afterwards arises). The two sacs are
at first separated by a couple of folds of the entoderm (Fig. 76 pv),
and are still connected with the primitive gut by wide apertures; they also
communicate for a short time with the dorsal side (Fig. 77 d). Soon,
however, the cœlom-pouches completely separate from each other and from the
primitive gut; at the same time they enlarge so much that they close round the
primitive gut (Fig. 78). But in the middle line of the dorsal and ventral sides
the pouches remain separated, their approaching walls joining here to form a
thin vertical partition, the mesentery (dm and vm). Thus
Sagitta has throughout life a double body-cavity (Fig. 78 lk), and
the gut is fastened to the body-wall both above and below by a
mesentery—below by the ventral mesentery (vm), and above by the
dorsal mesentery (dm). The inner layer of the two cœlom-pouches
(mv) attaches itself to the entoderm (ik), and forms with it the
visceral wall. The outer layer (mp) attaches itself to the ectoderm
(ak), and forms with it the outer body-wall. Thus we have in
Sagitta a perfectly clear and simple illustration of the original
cœlomation of the enterocœla. This palingenetic fact is the more important, as
the greater part of the two body-cavities in Sagitta changes afterwards
into sexual glands—the fore or female part into a pair of ovaries, and
the hind or male part into a pair of testicles.
Cœlomation takes place with equal clearness and transparency in the case of
the amphioxus, the lowest vertebrate, and its nearest relatives, the
invertebrate tunicates, the sea-squirts. However, in these two stems, which we
class together as Chordonia, this important process is more complex, as
two other processes are associated with it—the development of the chorda
from the entoderm and the separation of the medullary plate or nervous centre
from the ectoderm. Here again the skulless amphioxus has preserved to our own
time by tenacious heredity the chief phenomena in their original form, while it
has been more or less modified by embryonic adaptation in all the other
vertebrates (with skulls). Hence we must once more thoroughly understand the
palingenetic embryonic features of the lancelet before we go on to consider the
cenogenetic forms of the craniota.

Figs. 81 and 82.—Transverse section of amphioxus
embryo. Fig. 81 at the stage with five somites, Fig. 82 at the stage with
eleven somites. (From Hatschek.) ak outer germinal layer,
mp medullary plate, n nerve-tube, ik inner germinal layer,
dh visceral cavity, lh body-cavity, mk middle germinal
layer (mk1 parietal, mk2 visceral),
us primitive segment, ch chorda.
The cœlomation of the amphioxus, which was first observed by Kowalevsky in
1867, has been very carefully studied since by Hatschek (1881). According to
him, there are first formed on the bilateral gastrula we have already
considered (Figs. 36, 37) three parallel longitudinal folds—one single
ectodermal fold in the central line of the dorsal surface, and a pair of
entodermic folds at the two sides of the former. The broad ectodermal fold that
first appears in the middle line of the flattened dorsal surface, and forms a
shallow longitudinal groove, is the beginning of the central nervous system,
the medullary tube. Thus the primary outer germinal layer divides into two
parts, the middle medullary plate (Fig. 81 mp) and the horny-plate
(ak), the beginning of the outer skin or epidermis. As the parallel
borders of the concave medullary plate fold towards each other and grow
underneath the horny-plate, a cylindrical tube is formed, the medullary tube
(Fig. 82 n); this quickly detaches itself altogether from the
horny-plate. At each side of the medullary tube, between it and the alimentary
tube (Figs. 79–82 dh), the two parallel longitudinal folds grow
out of the dorsal wall of the alimentary tube, and these form the two
cœlom-pouches (Figs. 80, 81 lh). This part of the entoderm, which thus
represents the first structure of the middle germinal layer, is shown darker
than the rest of the inner germinal layer in Figs. 79–82. The edges of
the folds meet, and thus form closed tubes (Fig. 81 in section).
During this interesting process the outline of a third very important organ,
the chorda or axial rod, is being formed between the two cœlom-pouches. This
first foundation of the skeleton, a solid cylindrical cartilaginous rod, is
formed in the middle line of the dorsal primitive gut-wall, from the entodermal
cell-streak that remains here between the two cœlom-pouches (Figs. 79–82
ch). The chorda appears at first in the shape of a flat longitudinal
fold or a shallow groove (Figs. 80, 81); it does not become a solid cylindrical
cord until after separation from the primitive gut (Fig. 82). Hence we might
say that the dorsal wall of the primitive gut forms three parallel longitudinal
folds at this important period—one single fold and a pair of folds. The
single middle fold becomes the chorda, and lies immediately below the groove of
the ectoderm, which becomes the medullary
tube; the pair of folds to the right and left lie at the sides between the
former and the latter, and form the cœlom-pouches. The part of the primitive
gut that remains after the cutting off of these three dorsal primitive organs
is the permanent gut; its entoderm is the gut-gland-layer or enteric layer.

Figs.
83 and 84—Chordula of the amphioxus. Fig. 83 median
longitudinal section (seen from the left). Fig. 84 transverse section. (From
Hatschek.) In Fig. 83 the cœlom-pouches are omitted, in order to show
the chordula more clearly. Fig. 84 is rather diagrammatic. h
horny-plate, m medullary tube, n wall of same (n′ dorsal,
n″ ventral), ch chorda, np neuroporus, ne canalis
neurentericus, d gut-cavity, r gut dorsal wall, b gut
ventral wall, z yelk-cells in the latter, u primitive mouth,
o mouth-pit, p promesoblasts (primitive or polar cells of the
mesoderm), w parietal layer, v visceral layer of the mesoderm,
c cœlom, f rest of the segmentation-cavity.

Figs. 85 and 86—Chordula of the amphibia (the
ringed adder). (From Goette.) Fig. 85 median longitudinal section (seen
from the left), Fig. 86 transverse section (slightly diagrammatic). Lettering
as in Figs. 83 and 84.
I give the name of chordula or chorda-larva to the embryonic
stage of the vertebrate organism which is represented by the amphioxus larva at
this period (Figs. 83, 84, in the third period of development according to
Hatschek). (Strabo and Plinius give the name of cordula or
cordyla to young fish larvæ.) I ascribe the utmost phylogenetic
significance to it, as it is found in all the chorda-animals (tunicates as well
as vertebrates) in essentially the same form. Although the accumulation of
food-yelk greatly modifies the form of the chordula in the higher vertebrates,
it remains the same in its main features throughout. In all
cases the nerve-tube (m) lies on the dorsal side of the bilateral,
worm-like body, the gut-tube (d) on the ventral side, the chorda
(ch) between the two, on the long axis, and the cœlom pouches (c)
at each side. In every case these primitive organs develop in the same way from
the germinal layers, and the same organs always arise from them in the mature
chorda-animal. Hence we may conclude, according to the laws of the theory of
descent, that all these chordonia or chordata (tunicates and vertebrates)
descend from an ancient common ancestral form, which we may call
Chordæa. We should regard this long-extinct Chordæa, if it were
still in existence, as a special class of unarticulated worm
(chordaria). It is especially noteworthy that neither the dorsal
nerve-tube nor the ventral gut-tube, nor even the chorda that lies between
them, shows any trace of articulation or segmentation; even the two cœlom-sacs
are not segmented at first (though in the amphioxus they quickly divide into a
series of parts by transverse
folding). These ontogenetic facts are of the greatest importance for the
purpose of learning those ancestral forms of the vertebrates which we have to
seek in the group of the unarticulated vermalia. The cœlom-pouches were
originally sexual glands in these ancient chordonia.

Figs. 87 and
88—Diagrammatic vertical section of cœlomula-embryos of
vertebrates. (From Hertwig.) Fig. 87, vertical section
through the primitive mouth, Fig. 88, vertical section before the
primitive mouth. u primitive mouth, ud primitive gut. d
yelk, dk yelk-nuclei, dh gut-cavity, lh body-cavity,
mp medullary plate, ch chorda plate, ak and ik
outer and inner germinal layers, pb parietal and vb visceral
mesoblast.

Figs. 89 and 90—Transverse section of cœlomula
embryos of triton. (From Hertwig.) Fig. 89, section through
the primitive mouth. Fig. 90, section in front of the primitive mouth, u
primitive mouth. dh gut-cavity, dz yelk-cells, dp
yelk-stopper, ak outer and ik inner germinal layer, pb
parietal and vb visceral middle layer, m medullary plate,
ch chorda.

Fig. 91. A, B,
C.—Vertical section of the dorsal part of three
triton-embryos. (From Hertwig.) In Fig. A the medullary
swellings (the parallel borders of the medullary plate) begin to rise; in Fig.
B they grow towards each other; in Fig. C they join and form the
medullary tube. mp medullary plate, mf medullary folds, n
nerve-tube, ch chorda, lh body-cavity, mk1 and
mk2 parietal and visceral mesoblasts, uv
primitive-segment cavities, ak ectoderm, ik entoderm, dz
yelk-cells, dh gut-cavity.
From the evolutionary point of view the cœlom-pouches are, in any case, older
than the chorda; since they also develop in the same way as in the chordonia in
a number of invertebrates which have no chorda (for instance, Sagitta,
Figs. 76–78). Moreover, in the amphioxus the first outline of the chorda
appears later than that of the cœlom-sacs. Hence we must, according to the
biogenetic law, postulate a special intermediate form between the gastrula and
the chordula, which we will call cœlomula, an unarticulated, worm-like
body with primitive gut, primitive mouth, and a double body-cavity, but no
chorda. This embryonic form, the bilateral cœlomula (Fig. 81), may in
turn be regarded as the ontogenetic reproduction (maintained by heredity) of an
ancient ancestral form of the cœlomaria, the Cœlomæa (cf. Chapter XX).
In Sagitta and other worm-like animals the two cœlom-pouches (presumably
gonads or sex-glands) are separated by a complete median partition, the dorsal
and ventral mesentery (Fig. 78 dm, vm); but in the vertebrates only the
upper part of this vertical partition is maintained, and forms the dorsal
mesentery. This mesentery afterwards takes the form of a thin membrane, which
fastens the visceral tube to the chorda (or the vertebral column). At the under
side of the visceral tube the cœlom-sacs blend together, their inner or median
walls breaking down and disappearing. The body-cavity then forms a single
simple hollow, in which the gut is quite free, or only attached to the dorsal
wall by means of the mesentery.
The development of the body-cavity and the formation of the chordula in
the higher vertebrates is, like that of the gastrula, chiefly modified
by the pressure of the food-yelk on the embryonic structures, which forces its
hinder part into
a discoid expansion. These cenogenetic modifications seem to be so great that
until twenty years ago these important processes were totally misunderstood. It
was generally believed that the body-cavity in man and the higher vertebrates
was due to the division of a simple middle layer, and that the latter arose by
cleavage from one or both of the primary germinal layers. The truth was brought
to light at last by the comparative embryological research of the Hertwigs.
They showed in their Cœlom Theory (1881) that all vertebrates are true
enterocœla, and that in every case a pair of cœlom-pouches are developed from
the primitive gut by folding. The cenogenetic chordula-forms of the craniotes
must therefore be derived from the palingenetic embryology of the amphioxus in
the same way as I had previously proved for their gastrula-forms.
The chief difference between the cœlomation of the acrania (amphioxus)
and the other vertebrates (with skulls—craniotes) is that the two
cœlom-folds of the primitive gut in the former are from the first hollow
vesicles, filled with fluid, but in the latter are empty pouches, the layers of
which (inner and outer) close with each other. In common parlance we still call
a pouch or pocket by that name, whether it is full or empty. It is different in
ontogeny; in some of our embryological literature ordinary logic does not count
for very much. In many of the manuals and large treatises on this science it is
proved that vesicles, pouches, or sacs deserve that name only when they are
inflated and filled with a clear fluid. When they are not so filled (for
instance, when the primitive gut of the gastrula is filled with yelk, or when
the walls of the empty cœlom-pouches are pressed together), these vesicles must
not be cavities any longer, but “solid structures.”
The accumulation of food-yelk in the ventral wall of the primitive gut (Figs.
85, 86) is the simple cause that converts the sac-shaped cœlom-pouches of the
acrania into the leaf-shaped cœlom-streaks of the craniotes. To convince
ourselves of this we need only compare, with Hertwig, the palingenetic cœlomula
of the amphioxus (Figs. 80, 81) with the corresponding cenogenetic form of the
amphibia (Figs. 89–90), and construct the simple diagram that connects
the two (Figs. 87, 88). If we imagine the ventral half of the primitive
gut-wall in the amphioxus embryo (Figs. 79–84) distended with food-yelk,
the vesicular cœlom-pouches (lh) must be pressed together by this, and
forced to extend in the shape of a thin double plate between the gut-wall and
body-wall (Figs. 86, 87). This expansion follows a downward and forward
direction. They are not directly connected with these two walls. The real
unbroken connection between the two middle layers and the primary germ-layers
is found right at the back, in the region of the primitive mouth (Fig. 87
u). At this important spot we have the source of embryonic development
(blastocrene), or “zone of growth,” from which the
cœlomation (and also the gastrulation) originally proceeds.

Fig. 92—Transverse section of the
chordula-embryo of a bird (from a hen’s egg at the close of the first
day of incubation). (From Kölliker.) h horn-plate (ectoderm),
m medullary plate, Rf dorsal folds of same, Pv medullary
furrow, ch chorda, uwp median (inner) part of the middle layer
(median wall of the cœlom-pouches), sp lateral (outer) part of same, or
lateral plates, uwh structure of the body-cavity, dd
gut-gland-layer.
Hertwig even succeeded in showing, in the cœlomula-embryo of the water
salamander (Triton), between the first structures of the two middle
layers, the relic of the body-cavity, which is represented in the diagrammatic
transitional form (Figs. 87, 88). In sections both through the primitive mouth
itself (Fig. 89) and in front of it (Fig. 90) the two middle layers (pb
and vb) diverge from each other, and disclose the two body-cavities as
narrow clefts. At the primitive-mouth itself (Fig. 90 u) we can
penetrate into them from without. It is only here at the border of the
primitive mouth that we can show the direct transition of the two middle layers
into the two limiting layers or primary germinal layers.
The structure of the chorda also shows the same features in these
cœlomula-embryos of the amphibia (Fig. 91) as in the amphioxus (Figs.
79–82). It arises from the entodermic cell-streak, which forms the middle
dorsal-line of the primitive gut, and occupies the space between the flat
cœlom-pouches (Fig. 91 A).
While the nervous centre is formed here in the middle line of the back and
separated from the ectoderm as “medullary tube,” there takes place
at the same time, directly underneath, the severance of the chorda from the
entoderm (Fig. 91 A, B, C). Under the chorda is formed (out of the
ventral entodermic half of the gastrula) the permanent gut or visceral cavity
(enteron) (Fig. 91 B, dh). This is done by the coalescence, under
the chorda in the median line, of the two dorsal side-borders of the
gut-gland-layer (ik), which were previously separated by the
chorda-plate (Fig. 91 A, ch); these now alone form the clothing of the
visceral cavity (dh) (enteroderm, Fig. 91 C). All these important
modifications take place at first in the fore or head-part of the embryo, and
spread backwards from there; here at the hinder end, the region of the
primitive mouth, the important border of the mouth (or properistoma)
remains for a long time the source of development or the zone of fresh
construction, in the further building-up of the organism. One has only to
compare carefully the illustrations given (Figs. 85–91) to see that, as a
fact, the cenogenetic cœlomation of the amphibia can be deduced directly from
the palingenetic form of the acrania (Figs. 79–84).

Fig.
93—Transverse section of the vertebrate-embryo of a bird (from
a hen’s egg on the second day of incubation). (From Kölliker.)
h horn-plate, mr medullary tube, ch chorda, uw
primitive segments, uwh primitive-segment cavity (median relic of the
cœlom), sp lateral cœlom-cleft, hpl skin-fibre-layer, df
gut-fibre-layer, ung primitive-kidney passage, ao primitive
aorta, dd gut-gland-layer.
The same principle holds good for the amniotes, the reptiles, birds, and
mammals, although in this case the processes of cœlomation are more modified
and more difficult to identify on account of the colossal accumulation of
food-yelk and the corresponding notable flattening of the germinal disk.
However, as the whole group of the amniotes has been developed at a
comparatively late date from the class of the amphibia, their cœlomation must
also be directly traceable to that of the latter. This is really possible as a
matter of fact; even the older illustrations showed an essential identity of
features. Thus forty years ago Kölliker gave, in the first edition of his
Human Embryology (1861), some sections of the chicken-embryo, the
features of which could at once be reduced to those already described and
explained in the sense of Hertwig’s cœlom-theory. A section through the
embryo in the hatched hen’s egg towards the close of the first day of
incubation shows in the middle of the dorsal surface a broad ectodermic
medullary groove (Fig. 92 Rf), and underneath the middle of the chorda
(ch) and at each side of it a couple of broad mesodermic layers
(sp). These enclose a narrow space or cleft (uwh), which is
nothing else than the structure of the body-cavity. The two layers that enclose
it—the upper parietal layer (hpl) and the lower visceral layer
(df)—are pressed together from without, but clearly
distinguishable. This is even clearer a little later, when the medullary furrow
is closed into the nerve-tube (Fig. 93 mr).
Special importance attaches to the fact that here again the four secondary
germinal layers are already sharply distinct, and easily separated from each
other. There is only one very restricted area in which they are connected, and
actually pass into each other; this is the region of the primitive mouth, which
is contracted in the amniotes into a dorsal longitudinal cleft, the primitive
groove. Its two lateral lip-borders form the primitive streak, which has
long been recognised as the most important embryonic source and starting-point
of further processes. Sections through this primitive streak (Figs. 94 and 95)
show that the two primary germinal layers grow at an early stage (in the
discoid gastrula of the chick, a few hours after incubation) into the primitive
streak (x), and that the two middle layers extend outward from this
thickened axial plate (y) to the right and left between the former. The
plates of the cœlom-layers, the parietal skin-fibre-layer (m) and the
visceral gut-fibre-layer (f), are seen to be still pressed close
together, and only diverge later to form the body-cavity. Between the inner
borders of the two flat cœlom-pouches lies the chorda (Fig. 95 x), which
here again develops from the middle line of the dorsal wall of the primitive
gut.

Figs. 94 and 95—Transverse section of
the primitive-streak (primitive mouth) of the chick. Fig. 94 a few hours
after the commencement of incubation, Fig. 95 a little later. (From
Waldeyer.) h horn-plate, n nerve-plate, m
skin-fibre-layer, f gut-fibre-layer, d gut-gland-layer, y
primitive streak or axial plate, in which all four germinal layers meet,
x structure of the chorda, u region of the later primitive
kidneys.
Cœlomation takes place in the vertebrates in just the same way as in the birds
and reptiles. This was to be expected, as the characteristic gastrulation of
the mammal has descended from that of the reptiles. In both cases a discoid
gastrula with primitive streak arises from the segmented ovum, a two-layered
germinal disk with long and small hinder primitive mouth. Here again the two
primary germinal layers are only directly connected (Fig. 96 pr) along
the primitive streak (at the folding-point of the blastula), and from this spot
(the border of the primitive mouth) the middle germinal layers (mk) grow
out to right and left between the preceding. In the fine illustration of the
cœlomula of the rabbit which Van Beneden has given us (Fig. 96) one can clearly
see that each of the four secondary germinal layers consists of a single
stratum of cells.
Finally, we must point out, as a fact of the utmost importance for our
anthropogeny and of great general interest, that the four-layered cœlomula of
man has just the same construction as that of the rabbit (Fig. 96). A vertical
section that Count Spee made through the primitive mouth or streak of a very
young human germinal disk (Fig. 97) clearly shows that here again the four
secondary germ-layers are inseparably connected only at the primitive streak,
and that here also the two flattened cœlom-pouches (mk) extend outwards
to right and left from the primitive mouth between the outer and inner germinal
layers. In this case, too, the middle germinal layer consists from the first of
two separate strata of cells, the parietal (mp) and visceral (mv)
mesoblasts.
These concordant results of the best recent investigations (which have been
confirmed by the observations of a number of scientists I have not enumerated)
prove the unity of the vertebrate-stem in point of cœlomation, no less than of
gastrulation. In both respects the invaluable amphioxus—the sole survivor
of the acrania—is found to be the original model that has preserved for
us in palingenetic form by a tenacious heredity these
most important embryonic processes. From this primary model of construction we
can cenogenetically deduce all the embryonic forms of the other vertebrates,
the craniota, by secondary modifications. My thesis of the universal formation
of the gastrula by folding of the blastula has now been clearly proved for all
the vertebrates; so also has been Hertwig’s thesis of the origin of the
middle germinal layers by the folding of a couple of cœlom-pouches which appear
at the border of the primitive mouth. Just as the gastræa-theory explains the
origin and identity of the two primary layers, so the cœlom-theory explains
those of the four secondary layers. The point of origin is always the
properistoma, the border of the original primitive mouth of the gastrula, at
which the two primary layers pass directly into each other.

Fig. 96—Transverse section of the
primitive groove (or primitive mouth) of a rabbit. (From Van
Beneden.) pr primitive mouth, ul lips of same (primitive
lips), ak and ik outer and inner germinal layers, mk
middle germinal layer, mp parietal layer, mv visceral layer of
the mesoderm.

Fig.
97—Transverse section of the primitive mouth (or groove) of a
human embryo (at the cœlomula stage). (From Count Spee.) pr
primitive mouth, ul lips of same (primitive folds), ak and
ik outer and inner germinal layers, mk middle layer, mp
parietal layer, mv visceral layer of the mesoblasts.
Moreover, the cœlomula is important as the immediate source of the chordula,
the embryonic reproduction of the ancient, typical, unarticulated, worm-like
form, which has an axial chorda between the dorsal nerve-tube and the ventral
gut-tube. This instructive chordula (Figs. 83–86) provides a valuable
support of our phylogeny; it indicates the important moment in our stem-history
at which the stem of the chordonia (tunicates and vertebrates) parted for ever
from the divergent stems of the other metazoa (articulates, echinoderms, and
molluscs).
I may express here my opinion, in the form of a chordæa-theory, that the
characteristic chordula-larva of the chordonia has in reality this great
significance—it is the typical reproduction (preserved by heredity) of
the ancient common stem-form of all the vertebrates and tunicates, the
long-extinct Chordæa. We will return in Chapter XX to these worm-like
ancestors, which stand out as luminous points in the obscure stem-history of
the invertebrate ancestors of our race.
Chapter XI.
THE VERTEBRATE CHARACTER OF MAN
We have now secured a number of firm standing-places in the labyrinthian course
of our individual development by our study of the important embryonic forms
which we have called the cytula, morula, blastula, gastrula, cœlomula, and
chordula. But we have still in front of us the difficult task of deriving the
complicated frame of the human body, with all its different parts, organs,
members, etc., from the simple form of the chordula. We have previously
considered the origin of this four-layered embryonic form from the two-layered
gastrula. The two primary germinal layers, which form the entire body of the
gastrula, and the two middle layers of the cœlomula that develop between them,
are the four simple cell-strata, or epithelia, which alone go to the formation
of the complex body of man and the higher animals. It is so difficult to
understand this construction that we will first seek a companion who may help
us out of many difficulties.
This helpful associate is the science of comparative anatomy. Its task is, by
comparing the fully-developed bodily forms in the various groups of animals, to
learn the general laws of organisation according to which the body is
constructed; at the same time, it has to determine the affinities of the
various groups by critical appreciation of the degrees of difference between
them. Formerly, this work was conceived in a teleological sense, and it was
sought to find traces of the plan of the Creator in the actual purposive
organisation of animals. But comparative anatomy has gone much deeper since the
establishment of the theory of descent; its philosophic aim now is to explain
the variety of organic forms by adaptation, and their similarity by heredity.
At the same time, it has to recognise in the shades of difference in form the
degree of blood-relationship, and make an effort to construct the ancestral
tree of the animal world. In this way, comparative anatomy enters into the
closest relations with comparative embryology on the one hand, and with the
science of classification on the other.
Now, when we ask what position man occupies among the other organisms according
to the latest teaching of comparative anatomy and classification, and how
man’s place in the zoological system is determined by comparison of the
mature bodily forms, we get a very definite and significant reply; and this
reply gives us extremely important conclusions that enable us to understand the
embryonic development and its evolutionary purport. Since Cuvier and Baer,
since the immense progress that was effected in the early decades of the
nineteenth century by these two great zoologists, the opinion has generally
prevailed that the whole animal kingdom may be distributed in a small number of
great divisions or types. They are called types because a certain typical or
characteristic structure is constantly preserved within each of these large
sections. Since we applied the theory of descent to this doctrine of types, we
have learned that this common type is an outcome of heredity; all the animals
of one type are blood-relatives, or members of one stem, and can be traced to a
common ancestral form. Cuvier and Baer set up four of these types: the
vertebrates, articulates, molluscs, and radiates. The first three of these are
still retained, and may be conceived as natural phylogenetic unities, as stems
or phyla in the sense of the theory of descent. It is quite otherwise
with the fourth type—the radiata. These animals, little known as yet at
the beginning of the nineteenth century, were made to form a sort of
lumber-room, into which were cast all the lower animals that did not belong to
the other three types. As we obtained a closer acquaintance with them in the
course of the last sixty years, it was found that we must distinguish among
them from four to eight different types. In this way the total number of animal
stems or phyla has been raised to eight or twelve (cf. Chapter XX).
These twelve stems of the animal kingdom are, however, by no means co-ordinate
and independent types, but have definite relations, partly of subordination, to
each other, and a very different phylogenetic meaning. Hence they must not be
arranged simply in a row one after the other, as was generally done until
thirty years ago, and is still done in some manuals. We must distribute them in
three subordinate principal groups of very different value, and arrange the
various stems phylogenetically on the principles which I laid down in my
Monograph on the Sponges, and developed in the Study of the Gastræa
Theory. We have first to distinguish the unicellular animals
(protozoa) from the multicellular tissue-forming (metazoa). Only
the latter exhibit the important processes of segmentation and gastrulation;
and they alone have a primitive gut, and form germinal layers and tissues.
The metazoa, the tissue-animals or gut-animals, then sub-divide into two main
sections, according as a body-cavity is or is not developed between the primary
germinal layers. We may call these the cœlenteria and cœlomaria,
the former are often also called zoophytes or cœlenterata, and
the latter bilaterals. This division is the more important as the
cœlenteria (without cœlom) have no blood and blood-vessels, nor an anus. The
cœlomaria (with body-cavity) have generally an anus, and blood and
blood-vessels. There are four stems belonging to the cœlenteria: the gastræads
(“primitive-gut animals”), sponges, cnidaria, and platodes. Of the
cœlomaria we can distinguish six stems: the vermalia at the bottom represent
the common stem-group (derived from the platodes) of these, the other five
typical stems of the cœlomaria—the molluscs, echinoderms, articulates,
tunicates, and vertebrates—being evolved from them.
Man is, in his whole structure, a true vertebrate, and develops from an
impregnated ovum in just the same characteristic way as the other vertebrates.
There can no longer be the slightest doubt about this fundamental fact, nor of
the fact that all the vertebrates form a natural phylogenetic unity, a single
stem. The whole of the members of this stem, from the amphioxus and the
cyclostoma to the apes and man, have the same characteristic disposition,
connection, and development of the central organs, and arise in the same way
from the common embryonic form of the chordula. Without going into the
difficult question of the origin of this stem, we must emphasise the fact that
the vertebrate stem has no direct affinity whatever to five of the other ten
stems; these five isolated phyla are the sponges, cnidaria, molluscs,
articulates, and echinoderms. On the other hand, there are important and, to an
extent, close phylogenetic relations to the other five stems—the protozoa
(through the amœbæ), the gastræads (through the blastula and gastrula), the
platodes and vermalia (through the cœlomula), and the tunicates (through the
chordula).
How we are to explain these phylogenetic relations in the present state of our
knowledge, and what place is assigned to the vertebrates in the animal
ancestral tree, will be considered later (Chapter XX). For the present our task
is to make plainer the vertebrate character of man, and especially to point out
the chief peculiarities of organisation by which the vertebrate stem is
profoundly separated from the other eleven stems of the animal kingdom. Only
after these comparative-anatomical considerations shall we be in a position to
attack the difficult question of our embryology. The development of even the
simplest and lowest vertebrate from the simple chordula (Figs. 83–86) is
so complicated and difficult to follow that it is necessary to understand the
organic features of the fully-formed vertebrate in order to grasp the course of
its embryonic evolution. But it is equally necessary to confine our attention,
in this general anatomic description of the vertebrate-body, to the essential
facts, and pass by all the unessential. Hence, in giving now an ideal anatomic
description of the chief features of the vertebrate and its internal
organisation, I omit all the subordinate points, and restrict myself to the
most important characteristics.
Much, of course, will seem to the reader to be essential that is only of
subordinate and secondary interest, or even not essential at all, in the light
of comparative anatomy and embryology. For instance, the skull and vertebral
column and the extremities are non-essential in this sense. It is true that
these parts are very important physiologically; but for the
morphological conception of the vertebrate they are not essential,
because they are only found in the higher, not the lower, vertebrates. The
lowest vertebrates have
neither skull nor vertebræ, and no extremities or limbs. Even the human embryo
passes through a stage in which it has no skull or vertebræ; the trunk is quite
simple, and there is yet no trace of arms and legs. At this stage of
development man, like every other higher vertebrate, is essentially similar to
the simplest vertebrate form, which we now find in only one living specimen.
This one lowest vertebrate that merits the closest study—undoubtedly the
most interesting of all the vertebrates after man—is the famous lancelet
or amphioxus, to which we have already often referred. As we are going to study
it more closely later on (Chapters XVI and XVII), I will only make one or two
passing observations on it here.
The amphioxus lives buried in the sand of the sea, is about one or two inches
in length, and has, when fully developed, the shape of a very simple, longish,
lancet-like leaf; hence its name of the lancelet. The narrow body is compressed
on both sides, almost equally pointed at the fore and hind ends, without any
trace of external appendages or articulation of the body into head, neck,
breast, abdomen, etc. Its whole shape is so simple that its first discoverer
thought it was a naked snail. It was not until much later—half a century
ago—that the tiny creature was studied more carefully, and was found to
be a true vertebrate. More recent investigations have shown that it is of the
greatest importance in connection with the comparative anatomy and ontogeny of
the vertebrates, and therefore with human phylogeny. The amphioxus reveals the
great secret of the origin of the vertebrates from the invertebrate vermalia,
and in its development and structure connects directly with certain lower
tunicates, the ascidia.
When we make a number of sections of the body of the amphioxus, firstly
vertical longitudinal sections through the whole body from end to end, and
secondly transverse sections from right to left, we get anatomic pictures of
the utmost instructiveness (cf. Figs. 98–102). In the main they
correspond to the ideal which we form, with the aid of comparative anatomy and
ontogeny, of the primitive type or build of the vertebrate—the
long-extinct form to which the whole stem owes its origin. As we take the
phylogenetic unity of the vertebrate stem to be beyond dispute, and assume a
common origin from a primitive stem-form for all the vertebrates, from
amphioxus to man, we are justified in forming a definite morphological idea of
this primitive vertebrate (Prospondylus or Vertebræa). We need
only imagine a few slight and unessential changes in the real sections of the
amphioxus in order to have this ideal anatomic figure or diagram of the
primitive vertebrate form, as we see in Figs. 98–102. The amphioxus
departs so little from this primitive form that we may, in a certain sense,
describe it as a modified “primitive vertebrate.”[24]
[24]
The ideal figure of the vertebrate as given in Figs. 98–102 is a
hypothetical scheme or diagram, that has been chiefly constructed on the lines
of the amphioxus, but with a certain attention to the comparative anatomy and
ontogeny of the ascidia and appendicularia on the one hand, and of the
cyclostoma and selachii on the other. This diagram has no pretension whatever
to be an “exact picture,” but merely an attempt to reconstruct
hypothetically the unknown and long extinct vertebrate stem-form, an ideal
“archetype.”
The outer form of our hypothetical primitive vertebrate was at all events very
simple, and probably more or less similar to that of the lancelet. The
bilateral or bilateral-symmetrical body is stretched out lengthways and
compressed at the sides (Figs. 98–100), oval in section (Figs. 101, 102).
There are no external articulation and no external appendages, in the shape of
limbs, legs, or fins. On the other hand, the division of the body into two
sections, head and trunk, was probably clearer in Prospondylus than it
is in its little-changed ancestor, the amphioxus. In both animals the fore or
head-half of the body contains different organs from the trunk, and different
on the dorsal from on the ventral side. As this important division is found
even in the sea-squirt, the remarkable invertebrate stem-relative of the
vertebrates, we may assume that it was also found in the prochordonia, the
common ancestors of both stems. It is also very pronounced in the young larvæ
of the cyclostoma; this fact is particularly interesting, as this palingenetic
larva-form is in other respects also an important connecting-link between the
higher vertebrates and the acrania.
The head of the acrania, or the anterior half of the body (both of the real
amphioxus and the ideal prospondylus), contains the branchial (gill) gut and
heart in the ventral section and the brain and sense-organs in the dorsal
section. The trunk, or posterior half of the body, contains the hepatic (liver)
gut and sexual-glands
in the ventral part, and the spinal marrow and most of the muscles in
the dorsal part.

Figs.
98–102.—The ideal primitive vertebrate (prospondylus).
Diagram. Fig. 98 side-view (from the left). Fig. 99 back-view. Fig. 100
front view. Fig. 101 transverse section through the head (to the left through
the gill-pouches, to the right through the gill-clefts). Fig. 102 transverse
section of the trunk (to the right a pro-renal canal is affected). a
aorta, af anus, au eye, b lateral furrow (primitive renal
process), c cœloma (body-cavity), d small intestine, e
parietal eye (epiphysis), f fin border of the skin, g auditory
vesicle, gh brain, h heart, i muscular cavity (dorsal
cœlom-pouch), k gill-gut, ka gill-artery, kg gill-arch,
ks gill-folds, l liver, ma stomach, md mouth,
ms muscles, na nose (smell pit), n renal canals, u
apertures of same, o outer skin, p gullet, r spinal
marrow, a sexual glands (gonads), t corium, u kidney-openings
(pores of the lateral furrow), v visceral vein (chief vein). x
chorda, y hypophysis (urinary appendage), z gullet-groove or
gill-groove (hypobranchial groove).
In the longitudinal section of the ideal vertebrate (Fig. 98) we have in the
middle of the body a thin and flexible, but stiff, cylindrical rod, pointed at
both ends (ch). It goes the whole length through the middle of the body,
and forms, as the central skeletal axis, the original structure of the later
vertebral column. This is the axial rod, or chorda dorsalis, also called
chorda vertebralis, vertebral cord, axial cord, dorsal cord,
notochorda, or, briefly, chorda. This solid, but flexible and
elastic, axial rod consists of a cartilaginous mass of cells, and forms the
inner axial skeleton or central frame of the body; it is only found in
vertebrates and tunicates, not in any other animals. As the first structure of
the spinal column it has the same radical significance in all vertebrates, from
the amphioxus to man. But it is only in the amphioxus and the cyclostoma that
the axial rod retains its simplest form throughout life. In man and all the
higher vertebrates it is found only in the earlier embryonic period, and is
afterwards replaced by the articulated vertebral column.
The axial rod or chorda is the real solid chief axis of the vertebrate body,
and at the same time corresponds to the ideal long-axis, and serves to direct
us with some confidence in the orientation of the principal organs. We
therefore take the vertebrate-body in its original, natural disposition, in
which the long-axis lies horizontally, the dorsal side upward and the ventral
side downward (Fig. 98). When we make a vertical section through the whole
length of this long axis, the body divides into two equal and symmetrical
halves, right and left. In each half we have originally the same organs
in the same disposition and connection; only their disposal in relation to the
vertical plane of section, or median plane, is exactly reversed: the left half
is the reflection of the right. We call the two halves antimera
(opposed-parts). In the vertical plane of section that divides the two halves
the sagittal (“arrow”) axis, or “dorsoventral axis,”
goes from the back to the belly, corresponding to the sagittal seam of the
skull. But when we make a horizontal longitudinal section through the chorda,
the whole body divides into a dorsal and a ventral half. The line of section
that passes through the body from right to left is the transverse, frontal, or
lateral axis.
The two halves of the vertebrate body that are separated by this horizontal
transverse axis and by the chorda have quite different characters. The dorsal
half is mainly the animal part of the body, and contains the greater part of
what are called the animal organs, the nervous system, muscular system, osseous
system, etc.—the instruments of movement and sensation. The ventral half
is essentially the vegetative half of the body, and contains the greater part
of the vertebrate’s vegetal organs, the visceral and vascular systems,
sexual system, etc.—the instruments of nutrition and reproduction. Hence
in the construction of the dorsal half it is chiefly the outer, and in the
construction of the ventral half chiefly the inner, germinal layer that is
engaged. Each of the two halves develops in the shape of a tube, and encloses a
cavity in which another tube is found. The dorsal half contains the narrow
spinal-column cavity or vertebral canal above the chorda, in which lies
the tube-shaped central nervous system, the medullary tube. The ventral half
contains the much more spacious visceral cavity or body-cavity
underneath the chorda, in which we find the alimentary canal and all its
appendages.
The medullary tube, as the central nervous system or psychic organ of the
vertebrate is called in its first stage, consists, in man and all the higher
vertebrates, of two different parts: the large brain, contained in the skull,
and the long spinal cord which stretches from there over the whole dorsal part
of the trunk. Even in the primitive vertebrate this composition is plainly
indicated. The fore half of the body, which corresponds to the head, encloses a
knob-shaped vesicle, the brain (gh); this is prolonged backwards into
the thin cylindrical tube of the spinal marrow (r). Hence we find here
this very important psychic organ, which accomplishes sensation, will, and
thought, in the vertebrates, in its simplest form. The thick wall of the
nerve-tube, which runs through the long axis of the body immediately over the
axial rod, encloses a narrow central canal filled with fluid (Figs.
98–102 r). We still find the medullary tube in this very simple
form for a time in the embryo of all the vertebrates, and it retains this form
in the amphioxus throughout life;
only in the latter case the cylindrical medullary tube barely indicates the
separation of brain and spinal cord. The lancelet’s medullary tube runs
nearly the whole length of the body, above the chorda, in the shape of a long
thin tube of almost equal diameter throughout, and there is only a slight
swelling of it right at the front to represent the rudiment of a cerebral lobe.
It is probable that this peculiarity of the amphioxus is connected with the
partial atrophy of its head, as the ascidian larvæ on the one hand and the
young cyclostoma on the other clearly show a division of the vesicular brain,
or head marrow, from the thinner, tubular spinal marrow.
Probably we must trace to the same phylogenetic cause the defective nature of
the sense organs of the amphioxus, which we will describe later (Chapter XVI).
Prospondylus, on the other hand, probably had three pairs of sense-organs,
though of a simple character, a pair of, or a single olfactory depression,
right in front (Figs. 98, 99, na), a pair of eyes (au) in the
lateral walls of the brain, and a pair of simple auscultory vesicles (g)
behind. There was also, perhaps, a single parietal or “pineal” eye
at the top of the skull (epiphysis, e).
In the vertical median plane (or middle plane, dividing the bilateral body into
right and left halves) we have in the acrania, underneath the chorda, the
mesentery and visceral tube, and above it the medullary tube; and above the
latter a membranous partition of the two halves of the body. With this
partition is connected the mass of connective tissue which acts as a sheath
both for the medullary tube and the underlying chorda, and is, therefore,
called the chord-sheath (perichorda); it originates from the dorsal and
median part of the cœlom-pouches, which we shall call the skeleton plate or
“sclerotom” in the craniote embryo. In the latter the chief part of
the skeleton—the vertebral column and skull—develops from this
chord-sheath; in the acrania it retains its simple form as a soft connective
matter, from which are formed the membranous partitions between the various
muscular plates or myotomes (Figs. 98, 99 ms).
To the right and left of the cord-sheath, at each side of the medullary tube
and the underlying axial rod, we find in all the vertebrates the large masses
of muscle that constitute the musculature of the trunk and effect its
movements. Although these are very elaborately differentiated and connected in
the developed vertebrate (corresponding to the various parts of the bony
skeleton), in our ideal primitive vertebrate we can distinguish only two pairs
of these principal muscles, which run the whole length of the body parallel to
the chorda. These are the upper (dorsal) and lower (ventral) lateral muscles of
the trunk. The upper (dorsal) muscles, or the original dorsal muscles (Fig. 102
ms), form the thick mass of flesh on the back. The lower (ventral)
muscles, or the original muscles of the belly, form the fleshy wall of the
abdomen. Both sets are segmented, and consist of a double row of muscular
plates (Figs. 98, 99 ms); the number of these myotomes determines the
number of joints in the trunk, or metamera. The myotomes are also developed
from the thick wall of the cœlom-pouches (Fig. 102 i).
Outside this muscular tube we have the external envelope of the vertebrate
body, which is known as the corium or cutis. This strong and thick envelope
consists, in its deeper strata, chiefly of fat and loose connective tissue, and
in its upper layers of cutaneous muscles and firmer connective tissue. It
covers the whole surface of the fleshy body, and is of considerable thickness
in all the craniota. But in the acrania the corium is merely a thin plate of
connective tissue, an insignificant “corium-plate” (lamella
corii, Figs. 98–102 t).
Immediately above the corium is the outer skin (epidermis, o), the
general covering of the whole outer surface. In the higher vertebrates the
hairs, nails, feathers, claws, scales, etc., grow out of this epidermis. It
consists, with all its appendages and products, of simple cells, and has no
blood-vessels. Its cells are connected with the terminations of the sensory
nerves. Originally, the outer skin is a perfectly simple covering of the outer
surface of the body, composed only of homogeneous cells—a permanent
horn-plate. In this simplest form, as a one-layered epithelium, we find it, at
first, in all the vertebrates, and throughout life in the acrania. It
afterwards grows thicker in the higher vertebrates, and divides into two
strata—an outer, firmer corneous (horn) layer and an inner, softer
mucus-layer; also a number of external and internal appendages grow out of it:
outwardly, the hairs, nails, claws, etc., and
inwardly, the sweat-glands, fat-glands, etc.
It is probable that in our primitive vertebrate the skin was raised in the
middle line of the body in the shape of a vertical fin border (f). A
similar fringe, going round the greater part of the body, is found to-day in
the amphioxus and the cyclostoma; we also find one in the tail of fish-larvæ
and tadpoles.
Now that we have considered the external parts of the vertebrate and the animal
organs, which mainly lie in the dorsal half, above the chorda, we turn to the
vegetal organs, which lie for the most part in the ventral half, below the
axial rod. Here we find a large body-cavity or visceral cavity in all the
craniota. The spacious cavity that encloses the greater part of the
viscera corresponds to only a part of the original cœloma, which we
considered in Chapter X; hence it nay be called the metacœloma. As a
rule, it is still briefly called the cœloma; formerly it was known in anatomy
as the pleuroperitoneal cavity. In man and the other mammals (but only in
these) this cœloma divides, when fully developed, into two different cavities,
which are separated by a transverse partition—the muscular diaphragm. The
fore or pectoral cavity (pleura-cavity) contains the œsophagus (gullet), heart,
and lungs; the hind or peritoneal or abdominal cavity contains the stomach,
small and large intestines, liver, pancreas, kidneys, etc. But in the
vertebrate embryo, before the diaphragm is developed, the two cavities form a
single continuous body-cavity, and we find it thus in all the lower vertebrates
throughout life. This body-cavity is clothed with a delicate layer of cells,
the cœlom-epithelium. In the acrania the cœlom is segmented both dorsally and
ventrally, as their muscular pouches and primitive genital organs plainly show
(Fig. 102).
The chief of the viscera in the body-cavity is the alimentary canal, the organ
that represents the whole body in the gastrula. In all the vertebrates it is a
long tube, enclosed in the body-cavity and more or less differentiated in
length, and has two apertures—a mouth for taking in food (Figs. 98, 100
md) and an anus for the ejection of unusable matter or excrements
(af). With the alimentary canal a number of glands are connected which
are of great importance for the vertebrate body, and which all grow out of the
canal. Glands of this kind are the salivary glands, the lungs, the liver, and
many smaller glands. Nearly all these glands are wanting in the acrania;
probably there were merely a couple of simple hepatic tubes (Figs. 98, 100
l) in the vertebrate stem-form. The wall of the alimentary canal and all
its appendages consists of two different layers; the inner, cellular clothing
is the gut-gland-layer, and the outer, fibrous envelope consists of the
gut-fibre-layer; it is mainly composed of muscular fibres which accomplish the
digestive movements of the canal, and of connective-tissue fibres that form a
firm envelope. We have a continuation of it in the mesentery, a thin,
bandage-like layer, by means of which the alimentary canal is fastened to the
ventral side of the chorda, originally the dorsal partition of the two
cœlom-pouches. The alimentary canal is variously modified in the vertebrates
both as a whole and in its several sections, though the original structure is
always the same, and is very simple. As a rule, it is longer (often several
times longer) than the body, and therefore folded and winding within the
body-cavity, especially at the lower end. In man and the higher vertebrates it
is divided into several sections, often separated by valves—the mouth,
pharynx, œsophagus, stomach, small and large intestine, and rectum. All these
parts develop from a very simple structure, which originally (throughout life
in the amphioxus) runs from end to end under the chorda in the shape of a
straight cylindrical canal.
As the alimentary canal may be regarded morphologically as the oldest and most
important organ in the body, it is interesting to understand its essential
features in the vertebrate more fully, and distinguish them from unessential
features. In this connection we must particularly note that the alimentary
canal of every vertebrate shows a very characteristic division into two
sections—a fore and a hind chamber. The fore chamber is the head-gut or
branchial gut (Figs. 98–100 p, k), and is chiefly occupied with
respiration. The hind section is the trunk-gut or hepatic gut, which
accomplishes digestion (ma, d). In all vertebrates there are formed, at
an early stage, to the right and left in the fore-part of the head-gut, certain
special clefts that have an intimate connection with the original respiratory
apparatus of
the vertebrate—the branchial (gill) clefts (ks). All the lower
vertebrates, the lancelets, lampreys, and fishes, are constantly taking in
water at the mouth, and letting it out again by the lateral clefts of the
gullet. This water serves for breathing. The oxygen contained in it is inspired
by the blood-canals, which spread out on the parts between the gill-clefts, the
gill-arches (kg). These very characteristic branchial clefts and arches
are found in the embryo of man and all the higher vertebrates at an early stage
of development, just as we find them throughout life in the lower vertebrates.
However, these clefts and arches never act as respiratory organs in the
mammals, birds, and reptiles, but gradually develop into quite different parts.
Still, the fact that they are found at first in the same form as in the fishes
is one of the most interesting proofs of the descent of these three higher
classes from the fishes.
Not less interesting and important is an organ that develops from the ventral
wall in all vertebrates—the gill-groove or hypobranchial groove. In the
acrania and the ascidiæ it consists throughout life of a glandular ciliated
groove, which runs down from the mouth in the ventral middle line of the
gill-gut, and takes small particles of food to the stomach (Fig. 101 z).
But in the craniota the thyroid gland (thyreoidea) is developed from it,
the gland that lies in front of the larynx, and which, when pathologically
enlarged, forms goitre (struma).
From the head-gut we get not only the gills, the organs of water-breathing in
the lower vertebrates, but also the lungs, the organs of atmospheric breathing
in the five higher classes. In these cases a vesicular fold appears in the
gullet of the embryo at an early stage, and gradually takes the shape of two
spacious sacs, which are afterwards filled with air. These sacs are the two
air-breathing lungs, which take the place of the water-breathing gills. But the
vesicular invagination, from which the lungs arise, is merely the familiar
air-filled vesicle, which we call the floating-bladder of the fish, and which
alters its specific weight, acting as hydrostatic organ or floating apparatus.
This structure is not found in the lowest vertebrate classes—the acrania
and cyclostoma. We shall see more of it in Volume II.
The second chief section of the vertebrate-gut, the trunk or liver-gut, which
accomplishes digestion, is of very simple construction in the acrania. It
consists of two different chambers. The first chamber, immediately behind the
gill-gut, is the expanded stomach (ma); the second, narrower and longer
chamber, is the straight small intestine (d): it issues behind on the
ventral side by the anus (af). Near the limit of the two chambers in the
visceral cavity we find the liver, in the shape of a simple tube or blind sac
(l); in the amphioxus it is single; in the prospondylus it was probably
double (Figs. 98, 100 l).
Closely related morphologically and physiologically to the alimentary canal is
the vascular system of the vertebrate, the chief sections of which develop from
the fibrous gut-layer. It consists of two different but directly connected
parts, the system of blood-vessels and that of lymph-vessels. In the passages
of the one we find red blood, and in the other colourless lymph. To the
lymphatic system belong, first of all, the lymphatic canals proper or absorbent
veins, which are distributed among all the organs, and absorb the used-up
juices from the tissues, and conduct them into the venous blood; but besides
these there are the chyle-vessels, which absorb the white chyle, the milky
fluid prepared by the alimentary canal from the food, and conduct this also to
the blood.
The blood-vessel system of the vertebrate has a very elaborate construction,
but seems to have had a very simple form in the primitive vertebrate, as we
find it to-day permanently in the annelids (for instance, earth-worms) and the
amphioxus. We accordingly distinguish first of all as essential, original parts
of it two large single blood-canals, which lie in the fibrous wall of the gut,
and run along the alimentary canal in the median plane of the body, one above
and the other underneath the canal. These principal canals give out numerous
branches to all parts of the body, and pass into each other by arches before
and behind; we will call them the primitive artery and the primitive vein. The
first corresponds to the dorsal vessel, the second to the ventral vessel, of
the worms. The primitive or principal artery, usually called the aorta (Fig. 98
a), lies above the gut in the middle line of its dorsal side, and
conducts oxidised or arterial blood from the gills to the body. The primitive
or principal vein (Fig. 100 v) lies below the
gut, in the middle line of its ventral side, and is therefore also called the
vena subintestinalis; it conducts carbonised or venous blood back from the body
to the gills. At the branchial section of the gut in front the two canals are
connected by a number of branches, which rise in arches between the
gill-clefts. These “branchial vascular arches” (kg) run
along the gill-arches, and have a direct share in the work of respiration. The
anterior continuation of the principal vein which runs on the ventral wall of
the gill-gut, and gives off these vascular arches upwards, is the branchial
artery (ka). At the border of the two sections of the ventral vessel it
enlarges into a contractile spindle-shaped tube (Figs. 98, 100 h). This
is the first outline of the heart, which afterwards becomes a four-chambered
pump in the higher vertebrates and man. There is no heart in the amphioxus,
probably owing to degeneration. In prospondylus the ventral gill-heart probably
had the simple form in which we still find it in the ascidia and the embryos of
the craniota (Figs. 98, 100 h).
The kidneys, which act as organs of excretion or urinary organs in all
vertebrates, have a very different and elaborate construction in the various
sections of this stem; we will consider them further in Chapter 2.29. Here I
need only mention that in our hypothetical primitive vertebrate they probably
had the same form as in the actual amphioxus—the primitive kidneys
(protonephra). These are originally made up of a double row of little
canals, which directly convey the used-up juices or the urine out of the
body-cavity (Fig. 102 n). The inner aperture of these pronephridial
canals opens with a ciliated funnel into the body-cavity; the external aperture
opens in lateral grooves of the epidermis, a couple of longitudinal grooves in
the lateral surface of the outer skin (Fig. 102 b). The pronephridial
duct is formed by the closing of this groove to the right and left at the
sides. In all the craniota it develops at an early stage in the horny plate; in
the amphioxus it seems to be converted into a wide cavity, the atrium, or
peribranchial space.
Next to the kidneys we have the sexual organs of the vertebrate. In most of the
members of this stem the two are united in a single urogenital system; it is
only in a few groups that the urinary and sexual organs are separated (in the
amphioxus, the cyclostoma, and some sections of the fish-class). In man and all
the higher vertebrates the sexual apparatus is made up of various parts, which
we will consider in Chapter XXIX. But in the two lowest classes of our stem,
the acrania and cyclostoma, they consist merely of simple sexual glands or
gonads, the ovaries of the female sex and the testicles (spermaria) of
the male; the former provide the ova, the latter the sperm. In the craniota we
always find only one pair of gonads; in the amphioxus several pairs, arranged
in succession. They must have had the same form in our hypothetical
prospondylus (Figs. 98, 100 s). These segmental pairs of gonads are the
original ventral halves of the cœlom-pouches.
The organs which we have now enumerated in this general survey, and of which we
have noted the characteristic disposition, are those parts of the organism that
are found in all vertebrates without exception in the same relation to each
other, however much they may be modified. We have chiefly had in view the
transverse section of the body (Figs. 101, 102), because in this we see most
clearly the distinctive arrangement of them. But to complete our picture we
must also consider the segmentation or metamera-formation of them, which has
yet been hardly noticed, and which is seen best in the longitudinal section. In
man and all the more advanced vertebrates the body is made up of a series or
chain of similar members, which succeed each other in the long axis of the
body—the segments or metamera of the organism. In man these homogeneous
parts number thirty-three in the trunk, but they run to several hundred in many
of the vertebrates (such as serpents or eels). As this internal articulation or
metamerism is mainly found in the vertebral column and the surrounding muscles,
the sections or metamera were formerly called pro-vertebræ. As a fact, the
articulation is by no means chiefly determined and caused by the skeleton, but
by the muscular system and the segmental arrangement of the kidneys and gonads.
However, the composition from these pro-vertebræ or internal metamera is
usually, and rightly, put forward as a prominent character of the vertebrate,
and the manifold division or differentiation of them is of great importance in
the various groups of the vertebrates. But as far as our present
task—the derivation of the simple body of the primitive vertebrate from
the chordula—is concerned, the articulate parts or metamera are of
secondary interest, and we need not go into them just now.

Fig.
103 A, B, C, D.—Instances of redundant mammary glands and
nipples (hypermastism). A a pair of small redundant breasts
(with two nipples on the left) above the large normal ones; from a 45-year-old
Berlin woman, who had had children 17 times (twins twice). (From
Hansemann.) B the highest number: ten nipples (all giving milk),
three pairs above, one pair below, the large normal breasts; from a 22-year-old
servant at Warschau. (From Neugebaur.) C three pairs of nipples:
two pairs on the normal glands and one pair above; from a 19-year-old Japanese
girl. D four pairs of nipples: one pair above the normal and two pairs
of small accessory nipples underneath; from a 22-year-old Bavarian soldier.
(From Wiedersheim.)
The characteristic composition of the vertebrate body develops from the
embryonic structure in the same way in man as in all the other vertebrates. As
all competent experts now admit the monophyletic origin of the vertebrates on
the strength of this significant agreement, and this “common descent of
all the vertebrates from one original stem-form” is admitted as an
historical fact, we have found the answer to “the question of
questions.” We may, moreover, point out that this answer is just as
certain and precise in the case of the origin of man from the mammals. This
advanced vertebrate class is also monophyletic, or has evolved from one common
stem-group of lower vertebrates (reptiles, and, earlier still, amphibia). This
follows from the fact that the mammals are clearly distinguished from the other
classes of the stem, not merely in one striking particular, but in a whole
group of distinctive characters.
It is only in the mammals that we find the skin covered with hair, the
breast-cavity separated from the abdominal cavity by a complete diaphragm, and
the larynx provided with an epiglottis. The
mammals alone have three small auscultory bones in the tympanic cavity—a
feature that is connected with the characteristic modification of their
maxillary joint. Their red blood-cells have no nucleus, whereas this is
retained in all other vertebrates. Finally, it is only in the mammals that we
find the remarkable function of the breast structure which has given its name
to the whole class—the feeding of the young by the mother’s milk.
The mammary glands which serve this purpose are interesting in so many ways
that we may devote a few lines to them here.
As is well known, the lower mammals, especially those which beget a number of
young at a time, have several mammary glands at the breast. Hedgehogs and sows
have five pairs, mice four or five pairs, dogs and squirrels four pairs, cats
and bears three pairs, most of the ruminants and many of the rodents two pairs,
each provided with a teat or nipple (mastos). In the various genera of
the half-apes (lemurs) the number varies a good deal. On the other hand, the
bats and apes, which only beget one young at a time as a rule, have only one
pair of mammary glands, and these are found at the breast, as in man.
These variations in the number or structure of the mammary apparatus
(mammarium) have become doubly interesting in the light of recent
research in comparative anatomy. It has been shown that in man and the apes we
often find redundant mammary glands (hyper-mastism) and corresponding
teats (hyper-thelism) in both sexes. Fig. 103 shows four cases of this
kind—A, B, and C of three women, and D of a man.
They prove that all the above-mentioned numbers may be found occasionally in
man. Fig. 103 A shows the breast of a Berlin woman who had had children
seventeen times, and who has a pair of small accessory breasts (with two
nipples on the left one) above the two normal breasts; this is a common
occurrence, and the small soft pad above the breast is not infrequently
represented in ancient statues of Venus. In Fig. 103 C we have the same
phenomenon in a Japanese girl of nineteen, who has two nipples on each breast
besides (three pairs altogether). Fig. 103 D is a man of twenty-two with
four pairs of nipples (as in the dog), a small pair above and two small pairs
beneath the large normal teats. The maximum number of five pairs (as in the sow
and hedgehog) was found in a Polish servant of twenty-two who had had several
children; milk was given by each nipple; there were three pairs of redundant
nipples above and one pair underneath the normal and very large breasts (Fig.
103 B).
A number of recent investigations (especially among recruits) have shown that
these things are not uncommon in the male as well as the female sex. They can
only be explained by evolution, which attributes them to atavism and latent
heredity. The earlier ancestors of all the primates (including man) were lower
placentals, which had, like the hedgehog (one of the oldest forms of the living
placentals), several mammary glands (five or more pairs) in the abdominal skin.
In the apes and man only a couple of them are normally developed, but from time
to time we get a development of the atrophied structures. Special notice should
be taken of the arrangement of these accessory mammæ; they form, as is clearly
seen in Fig. 103 B and D, two long rows, which diverge forward
(towards the arm-pit), and converge behind in the middle line (towards the
loins). The milk-glands of the polymastic lower placentals are arranged in
similar lines.
The phylogenetic explanation of polymastism, as given in comparative anatomy,
has lately found considerable support in ontogeny. Hans Strahl, E. Schmitt, and
others, have found that there are always in the human embryo at the sixth week
(when it is three-fifths of an inch long) the microscopic traces of five pairs
of mammary glands, and that they are arranged at regular distances in two
lateral and divergent lines, which correspond to the mammary lines. Only one
pair of them—the central pair—are normally developed, the others
atrophying. Hence there is for a time in the human embryo a normal
hyperthelism, and this can only be explained by the descent of man from lower
primates (lemurs) with several pairs.
But the milk-gland of the mammal has a great morphological interest from
another point of view. This organ for feeding the young in man and the higher
mammals is, as is known, found in both sexes. However, it is usually active
only in the female sex, and yields the valuable “mother’s
milk”; in the male sex it is
small and inactive, a real rudimentary organ of no physiological interest.
Nevertheless, in certain cases we find the breast as fully developed in man as
in woman, and it may give milk for feeding the young.
We have a striking instance of this gynecomastism (large milk-giving breasts in
a male) in Fig. 104. I owe the photograph (taken from life) to the kindness of
Dr. Ornstein, of Athens, a German physician, who has rendered service by a
number of anthropological observations, (for instance, in several cases of
tailed men). The gynecomast in question is a Greek recruit in his twentieth
year, who has both normally developed male organs and very pronounced female
breasts. It is noteworthy that the other features of his structure are in
accord with the softer forms of the female sex. It reminds us of the marble
statues of hermaphrodites which the ancient Greek and Roman sculptors often
produced. But the man would only be a real hermaphrodite if he had ovaries
internally besides the (externally visible) testicles.
I observed a very similar case during my stay in Ceylon (at Belligemma) in
1881. A young Cinghalese in his twenty-fifth year was brought to me as a
curious hermaphrodite, half-man and half-woman. His large breasts gave plenty
of milk; he was employed as “male nurse” to suckle a new-born
infant whose mother had died at birth. The outline of his body was softer and
more feminine than in the Greek shown in Fig. 104. As the Cinghalese are small
of stature and of graceful build, and as the men often resemble the women in
clothing (upper part of the body naked, female dress on the lower part) and the
dressing of the hair (with a comb), I first took the beardless youth to be a
woman. The illusion was greater, as in this remarkable case gynecomastism was
associated with cryptorchism—that is to say, the testicles had
kept to their original place in the visceral cavity, and had not travelled in
the normal way down into the scrotum. (Cf. Chapter XXIX.) Hence the latter was
very small, soft, and empty. Moreover, one could feel nothing of the testicles
in the inguinal canal. On the other hand, the male organ was very small, but
normally developed. It was
clear that this apparent hermaphrodite also was a real male.
Another case of practical gynecomastism has been described by Alexander von
Humboldt. In a South American forest he found a solitary settler whose wife had
died in child-birth. The man had laid the new-born child on his own breast in
despair; and the continuous stimulus of the child’s sucking movements had
revived the activity of the mammary glands. It is possible that nervous
suggestion had some share in it. Similar cases have been often observed in
recent years, even among other male mammals (such as sheep and goats).
The great scientific interest of these facts is in their bearing on the
question of heredity. The stem-history of the mammarium rests partly on its
embryology (Chapter XXIV.) and partly on the facts of comparative anatomy and
physiology. As in the lower and higher mammals (the monotremes, and most of the
marsupials) the whole lactiferous apparatus is only found in the female; and as
there are traces of it in the male only in a few younger marsupials, there can
be no doubt that these important organs were originally found only in the
female mammal, and that they were acquired by these through a special
adaptation to habits of life.
Later, these female organs were communicated to both sexes by heredity; and
they have been maintained in all persons of either sex, although they are not
physiologically active in the males. This normal permanence of the female
lactiferous organs in both sexes of the higher mammals and man is
independent of any selection, and is a fine instance of the much-disputed
“inheritance of acquired characters.”
Chapter XII.
EMBRYONIC SHIELD AND GERMINATIVE AREA
The three higher classes of vertebrates which we call the amniotes—the
mammals, birds, and reptiles—are notably distinguished by a number of
peculiarities of their development from the five lower classes of the
stem—the animals without an amnion (the anamnia). All the amniotes
have a distinctive embryonic membrane known as the amnion (or
“water-membrane”), and a special embryonic appendage—the
allantois. They have, further, a large yelk-sac, which is filled with food-yelk
in the reptiles and birds, and with a corresponding clear fluid in the mammals.
In consequence of these later-acquired structures, the original features of the
development of the amniotes are so much altered that it is very difficult to
reduce them to the palingenetic embryonic processes of the lower amnion-less
vertebrates. The gastræa theory shows us how to do this, by representing the
embryology of the lowest vertebrate, the skull-less amphioxus, as the original
form, and deducing from it, through a series of gradual modifications, the
gastrulation and cœlomation of the craniota.
It was somewhat fatal to the true conception of the chief embryonic processes
of the vertebrate that all the older embryologists, from Malpighi (1687) and
Wolff (1750) to Baer (1828) and Remak (1850), always started from the
investigation of the hen’s egg, and transferred to man and the other
vertebrates the impressions they gathered from this. This classical object of
embryological research is, as we have seen, a source of dangerous errors. The
large round food-yelk of the bird’s egg causes, in the first place, a
flat discoid expansion of the small gastrula, and then so distinctive a
development of this thin round embryonic disk that the controversy as to its
significance occupies a large part of embryological literature.
One of the most unfortunate errors that this led to was the idea of an original
antithesis of germ and yelk. The latter was regarded as a foreign body,
extrinsic to the real germ, whereas it is properly a part of it, an embryonic
organ of nutrition. Many authors said there was no trace of the embryo until a
later stage, and outside the yelk; sometimes the two-layered embryonic disk
itself, at other times only the central portion of it (as distinguished from
the germinative area, which we will describe presently), was taken to be the
first outline of the embryo. In the light of the gastræa theory it is hardly
necessary to dwell on the defects of this earlier view and the erroneous
conclusions drawn from it. In reality, the first segmentation-cell, and even
the stem-cell itself and all that issues therefrom, belong to the embryo. As
the large original yelk-mass in the undivided egg of the bird only represents
an inclosure in the greatly enlarged ovum, so the later contents of its
embryonic yelk-sac (whether yet segmented or not) are only a part of the
entoderm which forms the primitive gut. This is clearly shown by the ova of the
amphibia and cyclostoma, which explain the transition from the yelk-less ova of
the amphioxus to the large yelk-filled ova of the reptiles and birds.

Fig.
105—Severance of the discoid mammal embryo from the yelk-sac, in
transverse section (diagrammatic). A The germinal disk (h,
hf) lies flat on one side of the branchial-gut vesicle (kb).
B In the middle of the germinal disk we find the medullary groove
(mr), and underneath it the chorda (ch). C The
gut-fibre-layer (df) has been enclosed by the gut-gland-layer
(dd). D The skin-fibre-layer (hf) and gut-fibre-layer
(df) divide at the periphery; the gut (d) begins to separate from
the yelk-sac or umbilical vesicle (nb). E The medullary tube
(mr) is closed; the body-cavity (c) begins to form. F The
provertebræ (w) begin to grow round the medullary tube (mr) and
the chorda (ch): the gut (d) is cut off from the umbilical
vesicle (nb). H The vertebræ (w) have grown round the
medullary tube (mr) and chorda; the body-cavity is closed, and the
umbilical vesicle has disappeared. The amnion and serous membrane are omitted.
The letters have the same meaning throughout: h horn-plate, mr
medullary tube, hf skin-fibre-layer, w provertebræ, ch
chorda, c body-cavity or cœloma, df gut-fibre-layer, dd
gut-gland-layer, d gut-cavity, nb umbilical vesicle.
It is precisely in the study of these difficult features that we see the
incalculable value of phylogenetic considerations in explaining complex
ontogenetic facts, and the need of separating cenogenetic phenomena from
palingenetic. This is particularly clear as regards the comparative embryology
of the vertebrates, because here the phylogenetic unity of the stem has been
already established by the well-known facts of paleontology and comparative
anatomy. If this unity of the stem, on the basis of the amphioxus, were always
borne in mind, we should not have these errors constantly recurring.
In many cases the cenogenetic relation of the embryo to the food-yelk has until
now given rise to a quite wrong idea of
the first and most important embryonic processes in the higher vertebrates, and
has occasioned a number of false theories in connection with them. Until thirty
years ago the embryology of the higher vertebrates always started from the
position that the first structure of the embryo is a flat, leaf-shaped disk; it
was for this reason that the cell-layers that compose this germinal disk (also
called germinative area) are called “germinal layers.” This flat
germinal disk, which is round at first and then oval, and which is often
described as the tread or cicatricula in the laid hen’s egg, is found at
a certain part of the surface of the large globular food-yelk. I am convinced
that it is nothing else than the discoid, flattened gastrula of the birds. At
the beginning of germination the flat embryonic disk curves outwards, and
separates on the inner side from the underlying large yelk-ball. In this way
the flat layers are converted into tubes, their edges folding and joining
together (Fig. 105). As the embryo grows at the expense of the food-yelk, the
latter becomes smaller and smaller; it is completely surrounded by the germinal
layers. Later still, the remainder of the food-yelk only forms a small round
sac, the yelk-sac or umbilical vesicle (Fig. 105 nb). This is enclosed
by the visceral layer, is connected by a thin stalk, the yelk-duct, with the
central part of the gut-tube, and is finally, in most of the vertebrates,
entirely absorbed by this (H). The point at which this takes place, and
where the gut finally closes, is the visceral navel. In the mammals, in which
the remainder of the yelk-sac remains without and atrophies, the yelk-duct at
length penetrates the outer ventral wall. At birth the umbilical cord proceeds
from here, and the point of closure remains throughout life in the skin as the
navel.
As the older embryology of the higher vertebrates was mainly based on the
chick, and regarded the antithesis of embryo (or formative-yelk) and food-yelk
(or yelk-sac) as original, it had also to look upon the flat leaf-shaped
structure of the germinal disk as the primitive embryonic form, and emphasise
the fact that hollow grooves were formed of these flat layers by folding, and
closed tubes by the joining together of their edges.
This idea, which dominated the whole treatment of the embryology of the higher
vertebrates until thirty years ago, was totally false. The gastræa theory,
which has its chief application here, teaches us that it is the very reverse of
the truth. The cup-shaped gastrula, in the body-wall of which the two primary
germinal layers appear from the first as closed tubes, is the original
embryonic form of all the vertebrates, and all the multicellular invertebrates;
and the flat germinal disk with its superficially expanded germinal layers is a
later, secondary form, due to the cenogenetic formation of the large food-yelk
and the gradual spread of the germ-layers over its surface. Hence the actual
folding of the germinal layers and their conversion into tubes is not an
original and primary, but a much later and tertiary, evolutionary process. In
the phylogeny of the vertebrate embryonic process we may distinguish the
following three stages:—
| A. First stage: Primary (palingenic) embryonic process. | B. Second stage: Secondary (cenogenetic) embryonic process. | C. Third stage: Tertiary (cenogenetic) embryonic process. |
| The germinal layers form from the first closed tubes, the one-layered blastula being converted into the two-layered gastrula by invagination. No food-yelk. (Amphioxus.) | The germinal layers spread out leaf-wise, food-yelk gathering in the ventral entoderm, and a large yelk-sac being formed from the middle of the gut-tube. (Amphibia.) | The germinal layers form a flat germinal disk, the borders of which join together and form closed tubes, separating from the central yelk-sac. (Amniotes.) |
As this theory, a logical conclusion from the gastræa theory, has been fully
substantiated by the comparative study of gastrulation in the last few decades,
we must exactly reverse the hitherto prevalent mode of treatment. The yelk-sac
is not to be treated, as was done formerly, as if it were originally antithetic
to the embryo, but as an essential part of it, a part of its visceral tube. The
primitive gut of the gastrula has, on this view, been divided into two parts in
the higher animals as a result of the cenogenetic formation of the
food-yelk—the permanent gut (metagaster), or permanent alimentary
canal, and the yelk-sac (lecithoma), or umbilical vesicle. This is very
clearly shown by the comparative ontogeny of the fishes and amphibia. In these
cases the whole yelk undergoes cleavage at first, and forms a yelk-gland,
composed of yelk-cells, in the ventral wall
of the primitive gut. But it afterwards becomes so large that a part of the
yelk does not divide, and is used up in the yelk-sac that is cut off outside.
When we make a comparative study of the embryology of the amphioxus, the frog,
the chick, and the rabbit, there cannot, in my opinion, be any further doubt as
to the truth of this position, which I have held for thirty years. Hence in the
light of the gastræa theory we must regard the features of the amphioxus as the
only and real primitive structure among all the vertebrates, departing very
little from the palingenetic embryonic form. In the cyclostoma and the frog
these features are, on the whole, not much altered cenogenetically, but they
are very much so in the chick, and most of all in the rabbit. In the
bell-gastrula of the amphioxus and in the hooded gastrula of the lamprey and
the frog the germinal layers are found to be closed tubes or vesicles from the
first. On the other hand, the chick-embryo (in the new laid, but not yet
hatched, egg) is a flat circular disk, and it was not easy to recognise this as
a real gastrula. Rauber and Goette have, however, achieved this. As the discoid
gastrula grows round the large globular yelk, and the permanent gut then
separates from the outlying yelk-sac, we find all the processes which we have
shown (diagrammatically) in Figure 1.108—processes that were hitherto
regarded as principal acts, whereas they are merely secondary.

Fig. 106—The
visceral embryonic vesicle (blastocystis or gastrocystis) of
a rabbit (the “blastula” or vesicula blastodermica of other
writers), a outer envelope (ovolemma), b skin-layer or ectoderm,
forming the entire wall of the yelk-vesicle, c groups of dark cells,
representing the visceral layer or entoderm.
Fig. 107—The
same in section. Letters as above. d cavity of the vesicle. (From
Bischoff.)
The oldest, oviparous mammals, the monotremes, behave in the same way as the
reptiles and birds. But the corresponding embryonic processes in the viviparous
mammals, the marsupials and placentals, are very elaborate and distinctive.
They were formerly quite misinterpreted; it was not until the publication of
the studies of Edward van Beneden (1875) and the later research of Selenka,
Kuppfer, Rabl, and others, that light was thrown on them, and we were in a
position to bring them into line with the principles of the gastræa theory and
trace them to the embryonic forms of the lower vertebrates. Although there is
no independent food-yelk, apart from the formative yelk, in the mammal ovum,
and although its segmentation is total on that account, nevertheless a large
yelk-sac is formed in their embryos, and the “embryo proper”
spreads leaf-wise over its surface, as in the reptiles and birds, which have a
large food-yelk and partial segmentation. In the mammals, as well as in the
latter, the flat, leaf-shaped germinal disk separates from the yelk-sac, and
its edges join together and form tubes.
How can we explain this curious anomaly? Only as a result of very
characteristic and peculiar cenogenetic modifications of the embryonic process,
the real causes of which must be sought in the change in the rearing of the
young on the part of the viviparous mammals. These are clearly connected with
the fact that the ancestors of the viviparous mammals were oviparous amniotes
like the present monotremes, and only gradually became viviparous. This can no
longer be questioned now that it has been shown (1884) that the monotremes, the
lowest and oldest of the mammals, still lay eggs, and that these develop like
the ova of the reptiles and birds. Their nearest descendants, the marsupials,
formed the habit of retaining the eggs, and developing them in the
oviduct; the latter was thus converted into a womb (uterus). A nutritive fluid
that was secreted from its wall, and passed through the wall of the blastula,
now served to feed the embryo, and took the place of the food-yelk. In this way
the original food-yelk of the monotremes gradually atrophied, and at last
disappeared so completely that the partial ovum-segmentation of their
descendants, the rest of the mammals, once more became total. From the
discogastrula of the former was evolved the distinctive
epigastrula of the latter.
It is only by this phylogenetic explanation that we can understand the
formation and development of the peculiar, and hitherto totally misunderstood,
blastula of the mammal. The vesicular condition of the mammal embryo was
discovered 200 years ago (1677) by Regner de Graaf. He found in the uterus of a
rabbit four days after impregnation small, round, loose, transparent vesicles,
with a double envelope. However, Graaf’s discovery passed without
recognition. It was not until 1827 that these vesicles were rediscovered by
Baer, and then more closely studied in 1842 by Bischoff in the rabbit (Figs.
106, 107). They are found in the womb of the rabbit, the dog, and other small
mammals, a few days after copulation. The mature ova of the mammal, when they
have left the ovary, are fertilised either here or in the oviduct immediately
afterwards by the invading sperm-cells.[25] (As to the womb and oviduct
see Chapter XXIX) The cleavage and formation of the gastrula take place in the
oviduct. Either here in the oviduct or after the mammal gastrula has passed
into the uterus it is converted into the globular vesicle which is shown
externally in Fig. 106, and in section in Fig. 107. The thick, outer,
structureless envelope that encloses it is the original ovolemma or
zona pellucida, modified, and clothed with a layer of albumin that has
been deposited on the outside. From this stage the envelope is called the
external membrane, the primary chorion or prochorion (a). The
real wall of the vesicle enclosed by it consists of a simple layer of
ectodermic cells (b), which are flattened by mutual pressure, and
generally hexagonal; a light nucleus shines through their fine-grained
protoplasm (Fig. 108). At one part (c) inside this hollow ball we find a
circular disc, formed of darker, softer, and rounder cells, the dark-grained
entodermic cells (Fig. 109).
[25]
In man and the other mammals the fertilisation of the ova probably takes place,
as a rule, in the oviduct; here the ova, which issue from the female ovary in
the shape of the Graafian follicle, and enter the inner aperture of the
oviduct, encounter the mobile sperm-cells of the male seed, which pass into the
uterus at copulation, and from this into the external aperture of the oviduct.
Impregnation rarely takes place in the ovary or in the womb.

Fig. 108—Four entodermic
cells from the embryonic vesicle of the rabbit.
Fig. 109—Two
entodermic cells from the embryonic vesicle of the rabbit.
The characteristic embryonic form that the developing mammal now exhibits has
up to the present usually been called the “blastula” (Bischoff),
“sac-shaped embryo” (Baer), “vesicular embryo”
(vesicula blastodermica, or, briefly, blastosphæra). The wall of
the hollow vesicle, which consists of a single layer of cells, was called the
“blastoderm,” and was supposed to be equivalent to the cell-layer
of the same name that forms the wall of the real blastula of the amphioxus and
many of the invertebrates (such as Monoxenia, Fig. 29 F, G).
Formerly this real blastula was generally believed to be equivalent to the
embryonic vesicle of the mammal. However, this is by no means the case. What is
called the “blastula” of the mammal and the real blastula of the
amphioxus and many of the invertebrates are totally different embryonic
structures. The latter (blastula) is palingenetic, and precedes the formation
of the gastrula. The former (blastodermic vesicle) is cenogenetic, and follows
gastrulation. The globular wall of the blastula is a real blastoderm, and
consists of homogeneous (blastodermic) cells; it is not yet differentiated into
the two primary germinal layers. But the globular wall of the mammal vesicle is
the differentiated ectoderm, and at one point in it we find a circular disk of
quite different cells—the entoderm. The round
cavity, filled with fluid, inside the real blastula is the segmentation-cavity.
But the similar cavity within the mammal vesicle is the yelk-sac cavity, which
is connected with the incipient gut-cavity. This primitive gut-cavity passes
directly into the segmentation-cavity in the mammals, in consequence of the
peculiar cenogenetic changes in their gastrulation, which we have considered
previously (Chapter IX). For these reasons it is very necessary to recognise
the secondary embryonic vesicle in the mammal (gastrocystis or
blastocystis) as a characteristic structure peculiar to this class, and
distinguish it carefully from the primary blastula of the amphioxus and the
invertebrates.

Fig. 110—Ovum of
a rabbit from the uterus, one sixth of an inch in diameter. The embryonic
vesicle (b) has withdrawn a little from the smooth ovolemma (a).
In the middle of the ovolemma we see the round germinal disk (blastodiscus,
c), at the edge of which (at d) the inner layer of the embryonic
vesicle is already beginning to expand. (Figs. 110–114 from
Bischoff.
Fig. 111—The same ovum, seen in profile.
Letters as in Fig. 110.
Fig. 112—Ovum of a rabbit from the
uterus, one-fourth of an inch in diameter. The blastoderm is already for
the most part two-layered (b). The ovolemma, or outer envelope, is
tufted (a).
Fig. 113—The same ovum, seen in profile.
Letters as in Fig. 112.
Fig. 114—Ovum of a rabbit from the
uterus, one-third of an inch in diameter. The embryonic vesicle is now
nearly everywhere two-layered (k) only remaining one-layered below (at
d).
The small, circular, whitish, and opaque spot which the gastric disk (Fig. 106)
forms at a certain part of the surface of the clear and transparent embryonic
vesicle has long been known to science, and compared to the germinal disk of
the birds and reptiles. Sometimes it has been called the germinal disk,
sometimes the germinal spot, and usually the germinative area. From the area
the further development of the embryo proceeds. However, the larger part of the
embryonic vesicle of the mammal is not directly used for building up the later
body, but for the construction of the temporary umbilical vesicle. The embryo
separates from this in proportion as it grows at its expense; the two are only
connected by the yelk-duct (the stalk of the yelk-sac), and this maintains the
direct communication between the cavity of the umbilical vesicle and the
forming visceral cavity (Fig. 105).

Fig. 115—Round germinative area of the rabbit, divided
into the central light area (area pellucida) and the peripheral dark
area (area opaca). The light area seems darker on account of the dark
ground appearing through it.
Fig. 116—Oval area, with the
opaque whitish border of the dark area without.
The germinative area or gastric disk of the animal consists at first (like the
germinal disk of birds and reptiles) merely of the two primary germinal layers,
the ectoderm and entoderm. But soon there appears in the middle of the circular
disk between the two a third stratum of cells, the rudiment of the middle layer
or fibrous layer (mesoderm). This middle germinal layer consists from
the first, as we have seen in Chapter X, of two separate epithelial plates, the
two layers of the cœlom-pouches (parietal and visceral). However, in all the
amniotes (on account of the large formation of yelk) these thin middle plates
are so firmly pressed together that they seem to represent a single layer. It
is thus peculiar to the amniotes that the middle of the germinative area is
composed of four germinal layers, the two limiting (or primary) layers and the
middle layers between them (Figs. 96, 97). These four secondary germinal layers
can be clearly distinguished as soon as what is called the sickle-groove (or
“embryonic sickle”) is seen at the hind border of the germinative
area. At the borders, however, the germinative area of the mammal only consists
of two layers. The rest of the wall of the embryonic vesicle consists at first
(but only for a short time in most of the mammals) of a single layer, the outer
germinal layer.
From this stage, however, the whole wall of the embryonic vesicle becomes
two-layered. The middle of the germinative area is much thickened by the growth
of the cells of the middle layers, and the inner layer expands at the same
time, and increases at the border of the disk all round. Lying close on the
outer layer throughout, it grows over its inner surface at all points, covers
first the upper and then the lower hemisphere, and at last closes in the middle
of the inner layer (Figs. 110–114). The wall of the embryonic vesicle now
consists throughout of two layers of cells, the ectoderm without and the
entoderm within. It is only in the centre of the circular area, which becomes
thicker and thicker through the growth of the middle layers, that it is made up
of all four layers. At the same time, small structureless tufts or warts are
deposited on the surface of the outer
ovolemma or prochorion, which has been raised above the embryonic vesicle
(Figs. 112–114 a).
We may now disregard both the outer ovolemma and the greater part of the
vesicle, and concentrate our attention on the germinative area and the
four-layered embryonic disk. It is here alone that we find the important
changes which lead to the differentiation of the first organs. It is immaterial
whether we examine the germinative area of the mammal (the rabbit, for
instance) or the germinal disk of a bird or a reptile (such as a lizard or
tortoise). The embryonic processes we are now going to consider are essentially
the same in all members of the three higher classes of vertebrates which we
call the amniotes. Man is found to agree in this respect with the rabbit, dog,
ox, etc.; and in all these animals the germinative area undergoes essentially
the same changes as in the birds and reptiles. They are most frequently and
accurately studied in the chick, because we can have incubated hens’ eggs
in any quantity at any stage of development. Moreover, the round germinal disk
of the chick passes immediately after the beginning of incubation (within a few
hours) from the two-layered to the four-layered stage, the two-layered mesoderm
developing from the median primitive groove between the ectoderm and entoderm
(Figs. 82–95).

Fig. 117—Oval germinal disk of the rabbit,
magnified. As the delicate, half-transparent disk lies on a black ground, the
pellucid area looks like a dark ring, and the opaque area (lying outside it)
like a white ring. The oval shield in the centre also looks whitish, and in its
axis we see the dark medullary groove. (From Bischoff.)
Fig.
118—Pear-shaped germinal shield of the rabbit (eight days old),
magnified. rf medullary groove. pr primitive groove (primitive
mouth). (From Kölliker.
The first change in the round germinal disk of the chick is that the cells at
its edges multiply more briskly, and form darker nuclei in their protoplasm.
This gives rise to a dark ring, more or less sharply set off from the lighter
centre of the germinal disk (Fig. 115). From this point the latter takes the
name of the “light area” (area pellucida), and the darker
ring is called the “dark area” (area opaca). (In a strong
light, as in Figs. 115–117, the light area seems dark, because the dark
ground is seen through it; and the dark area seems whiter). The circular shape
of the area now changes into elliptic, and then immediately into oval (Figs.
116, 117). One end seems to be broader and blunter, the other narrower and more
pointed; the former corresponds to the anterior and the latter to the posterior
section of the subsequent body. At the same time, we can already trace the
characteristic bilateral form of the body, the antithesis of right and left,
before and behind. This will be made clearer by the “primitive
streak,” which appears at the posterior end.
At an early stage an opaque spot is seen in the middle of the clear germinative
area, and this also passes from a circular to an oval shape. At first this
shield-shaped marking is very delicate and barely perceptible; but it soon
becomes clearer, and now stands out as an oval shield, surrounded by two rings
or areas (Fig. 117). The inner and brighter ring is the remainder of the
pellucid area, and the dark outer ring the remainder of the opaque area; the
opaque shield-like spot itself is the first rudiment of the dorsal part of the
embryo. We give it briefly the name of embryonic shield or dorsal shield. In
most works this embryonic shield is described as “the first rudiment or
trace of the embryo,” or “primitive embryo.” But this is
wrong, though it rests on the authority of Baer and Bischoff.

Fig. 119—Median longitudinal section
of the gastrula of four vertebrates. (From Rabl.) A
discogastrula of a shark (Pristiurus). B amphigastrula of a
sturgeon (Accipenser). C amphigastrula of an amphibium
(Triton). D epigastrula of an amniote (diagram). a
ventral, b dorsal lip of the primitive mouth.
As a matter of fact, we already have the embryo in the stem-cell, the gastrula,
and all the subsequent stages. The embryonic shield is simply the first
rudiment of the dorsal part, which is the earliest to develop. As the older
names of “embryonic rudiment” and “germinative area”
are used in many different senses—and this has led to a fatal confusion
in embryonic literature—we must explain very clearly the real
significance of these important embryonic parts of the amniote. It will be
useful to do so in a series of formal principles:—
1. The so-called ”first trace of the embryo” in the amniotes, or
the embryonic shield, in the centre of the pellucid area, consists merely of an
early differentiation and formation of the middle dorsal parts.
2. Hence the best name for it is ”the dorsal shield,” as I proposed
long ago.
3. The germinative area, in which the first embryonic blood-vessels appear at
an early stage, is not opposed as an external area to the ”embryo
proper,” but is a part of it.
4. In the same way, the yelk-sac or the umbilical vesicle is not a foreign
external
appendage of the embryo, but an outlying part of its primitive gut.
5. The dorsal shield gradually separates from the germinative area and the
yelk-sac, its edges growing downwards and folding together to form ventral
plates.
6. The yelk-sac and vessels of the germinative area, which soon spread over its
whole surface, are, therefore, real embryonic organs, or temporary parts of the
embryo, and have a transitory importance in connection with the nutrition of
the growing later body; the latter may be called the ”permanent
body” in contrast to them.
The relation of these cenogenetic features of the amniotes to the palingenetic
structures of the older non-amniotic vertebrates may be expressed in the
following theses: The original gastrula, which completely passes into the
embryonic body in the acrania, cyclostoma, and amphibia, is early divided into
two parts in the amniotes—the embryonic shield, which represents the
dorsal outline of the permanent body; and the temporary embryonic organs of the
germinative area and its blood-vessels, which soon grow over the whole of the
yelk-sac. The differences which we find in the various classes of the
vertebrate stem in these important particulars can only be fully understood
when we bear in mind their phylogenetic relations on the one hand, and, on the
other, the cenogenetic modifications of structure that have been brought about
by changes in the rearing of the young and the variation in the mass of the
food-yelk.
We have already described in Chapter IX the changes which this increase and
decrease of the nutritive yelk causes in the form of the gastrula, and
especially in the situation and shape of the primitive mouth. The primitive
mouth or prostoma is originally a simple round aperture at the lower pole of
the long axis; its dorsal lip is above and ventral lip below. In the amphioxus
this primitive mouth is a little eccentric, or shifted to the dorsal side (Fig.
39). The aperture increases with the growth of the food-yelk in the cyclostoma
and ganoids; in the sturgeon it lies almost on the equator of the round ovum,
the ventral lip (a) in front and the dorsal lip (b) behind (Fig.
119 b). In the wide-mouthed, circular discoid gastrula of the selachii
or primitive fishes, which spreads quite flat on the large food-yelk, the
anterior semi-circle of the border of the disk is the ventral, and the
posterior semicircle the dorsal lip (Fig. 119 A). The amphiblastic
amphibia are directly connected with their earlier fish-ancestors, the
dipneusts and ganoids, and further the oldest selachii (Cestracion);
they have retained their total unequal segmentation, and their small primitive
mouth (Fig. 119 C, ab), blocked up by the yelk-stopper, lies at the
limit of the dorsal and ventral surface of the embryo (at the lower pole of its
equatorial axis), and there again has an upper dorsal and a lower ventral lip
(a, b). The formation of a large food-yelk followed again in the
stem-forms of the amniotes, the protamniotes or proreptilia, descended from the
amphibia (Fig. 119 D). But here the accumulation of the food-yelk took
place only in the ventral wall of the primitive-gut, so that the narrow
primitive mouth lying behind was forced upwards, and came to lie on the back of
the discoid ”epigastrula” in the shape of the ”primitive
groove”; thus (in contrast to the case of the selachii, Fig. 119
A) the dorsal lip (b) had to be in front, and the ventral lip
(a) behind (Fig. 119 D). This feature was transmitted to all the
amniotes, whether they retained the large food-yelk (reptiles, birds, and
monotremes), or lost it by atrophy (the viviparous mammals).
This phylogenetic explanation of gastrulation and cœlomation, and the
comparative study of them in the various vertebrates, throw a clear and full
light on many ontogenetic phenomena, as to which the most obscure and confused
opinions were prevalent thirty years ago. In this we see especially the high
scientific value of the biogenetic law and the careful separation of
palingenetic from cenogenetic processes. To the opponents of this law the real
explanation of these remarkable phenomena is impossible. Here, and in every
other part of embryology, the true key to the solution lies in phylogeny.
Chapter XIII.
DORSAL BODY AND VENTRAL BODY
The earliest stages of the human embryo are, for the reasons already given,
either quite unknown or only imperfectly known to us. But as the subsequent
embryonic forms in man behave and develop just as they do in all the other
mammals, there cannot be the slightest doubt that the preceding stages also are
similar. We have been able to see in the cœlomula of the human embryo (Fig.
97), by transverse sections through its primitive mouth, that its two
cœlom-pouches are developed in just the same way as in the rabbit (Fig. 96);
moreover, the peculiar course of the gastrulation is just the same.

Fig. 120—Embryonic vesicle of a
seven-days-old rabbit with oval embryonic shield (ag). A seen
from above, B from the side. (From Kölliker.) ag dorsal
shield or embryonic spot. In B the upper half of the vesicle is made up
of the two primary germinal layers, the lower (up to ge) only from the
outer layer.
The germinative area forms in the human embryo in the same way as in the other
mammals, and in the middle part of this we have the embryonic shield, the
purport of which we considered in Chapter XII. The next changes in the
embryonic disk, or the “embryonic spot,” take place in
corresponding fashion. These are the changes we are now going to consider more
closely.
The chief part of the oval embryonic shield is at first the narrow hinder end;
it is in the middle line of this that the primitive streak appears (Fig. 121
ps).The narrow longitudinal groove in it—the so-called
“primitive groove”—is, as we have seen, the primitive mouth
of the gastrula. In the gastrula-embryos of the mammals, which are much
modified cenogenetically, this cleft-shaped prostoma is lengthened so much that
it soon traverses the whole of the hinder half of the dorsal shield; as we find
in a rabbit embryo of six to eight days (Fig. 122 pr). The two swollen
parallel borders that limit this median furrow are the side lips of the
primitive mouth, right and left. In this way the bilateral-symmetrical type of
the vertebrate becomes pronounced. The subsequent head of the amniote is
developed from the broader and rounder fore-half of the dorsal shield.
In this fore-half of the dorsal shield a median furrow quickly makes its
appearance (Fig. 123 rf). This is the broader dorsal furrow or medullary
groove, the first beginning of the central nervous system. The two parallel
dorsal or medullary swellings that enclose it grow
together over it afterwards, and form the medullary tube. As is seen in
transverse sections, it is formed only of the outer germinal layer (Figs. 95
and 136). The lips of the primitive mouth, however, lie, as we know, at the
important point where the outer layer bends over the inner, and from which the
two cœlom pouches grow between the primary germinal layers.

Fig. 121—Oval embryonic shield of the rabbit (A of
six days eighteen hours, B of eight days). (From Kölliker.)
ps primitive streak, pr primitive groove, arg area
germinalis, sw sickle-shaped germinal growth.

Fig.
122—Dorsal shield (ag) and germinative area of a
rabbit-embryo of eight days. (From Kölliker.) pr primitive
groove, rf dorsal furrow.
Fig. 123.—Embryonic shield of a
rabbit of eight days. (From Van Beneden.) pr primitive
groove, cn canalis neurentericus, nk nodus neurentericus (or
“Hensen’s ganglion”), kf head-process
(chorda).
Thus the median primitive furrow (pr)
in the hind-half and the median medullary furrow (Rf) in the fore-half
of the oval shield are totally different structures, although the latter seems
to a superficial observer to be merely the forward continuation of the former.
Hence they were formerly always confused. This error was the more pardonable as
immediately afterwards the two grooves do actually pass into each other in a
very remarkable way. The point of transition is the remarkable neurenteric
canal (Fig. 124 cn). But the direct connection which is thus established
does not last long; the two are soon definitely separated by a partition.

Fig. 124—Longitudinal section of the cœlomula
of amphioxus (from the left). i entoderm, d primitive gut,
cn medullary duct, n nerve tube, m mesoderm, s
first primitive segment, c cœlom-pouches. (From
Hatschek.)
The enigmatic neurenteric canal is a very old embryonic organ, and of
great phylogenetic interest, because it arises in the same way in all the
chordonia (both tunicates and vertebrates). In every case it touches or
embraces like an arch the posterior end of the chorda, which has been developed
here in front out of the middle line of the primitive gut (between the two
cœlom-folds of the sickle groove) (“head-process,” Fig. 123
kf). These very ancient and strictly hereditary structures, which have
no physiological significance to-day, deserve (as “rudimentary
organs”) our closest attention. The tenacity with which the useless
neurenteric canal has been transmitted down to man through the whole series of
vertebrates is of equal interest for the theory of descent in general, and the
phylogeny of the chordonia in particular.
The connection which the neurenteric canal (Fig. 123 cn) establishes
between the dorsal nerve-tube (n) and the ventral gut-tube (d) is
seen very plainly in the amphioxus in a longitudinal section of the cœlomula,
as soon as the primitive mouth is completely closed at its hinder end. The
medullary tube has still at this stage an opening at the forward end, the
neuroporus Fig. 83 np). This opening also is afterwards closed. There
are then two completely closed canals over each other—the medullary tube
above and the gastric tube below, the two being separated by the chorda. The
same features as in the acrania are exhibited by the related tunicates, the
ascidiæ.

Fig. 125—Longitudinal section of the chordula
of a frog. (From Balfour.) nc nerve-tube, x canalis
neurentericus, al alimentary canal, yk yelk-cells, m
mesoderm.
Again, we find the neurenteric canal in just the same form and situation in the
amphibia. A longitudinal section of a young tadpole (Fig. 125) shows how we may
penetrate from the still open primitive mouth (x) either into the wide
primitive gut-cavity (al) or the narrow overlying nerve-tube. A little
later, when the primitive mouth is closed, the narrow neurenteric canal (Fig.
126 ne) represents the arched connection between the dorsal medullary
canal (mc) and the ventral gastric canal.
In the amniotes this original curved form of the neurenteric canal cannot be
found at first, because here the primitive mouth travels completely over to the
dorsal surface of the gastrula, and is converted into the longitudinal furrow
we call the primitive groove. Hence the primitive groove (Fig. 128 pr),
examined from above, appears to be the straight
continuation of the fore-lying and younger medullary furrow (me). The
divergent hind legs of the latter embrace the anterior end of the former.
Afterwards we have the complete closing of the primitive mouth, the dorsal
swellings joining to form the medullary tube and growing over it. The
neurenteric canal then leads directly, in the shape of a narrow arch-shaped
tube (Fig. 129 ne), from the medullary tube (sp) to the gastric
tube (pag). Directly in front of it is the latter end of the chorda
(cli).

Fig. 126—Longitudinal section of a
frog-embryo. (From Goette.) m mouth, l liver,
an anus, ne canalis neurentericus, mc medullary-tube,
pn pineal body (epiphysis), ch chorda.
While these important processes are taking place in the axial part of the
dorsal shield, its external form also is changing. The oval form (Fig. 117)
becomes like the sole of a shoe or sandal, lyre-shaped or finger-biscuit shaped
(Fig. 130). The middle third does not grow in width as quickly as the
posterior, and still less than the anterior third; thus the shape of the
permanent body becomes somewhat narrow at the waist. At the same time, the oval
form of the germinative area returns to a circular shape, and the inner
pellucid area separates more clearly from the opaque outer area (Fig. 131
a). The completion of the circle in the area marks the limit of the
formation of blood-vessels in the mesoderm.

Figs.
127 and 128—Dorsal shield of the chick. (From Balfour.)
The medullary furrow (me), which is not yet visible in Fig. 130,
encloses with its hinder end the fore end of the primitive groove (pr)
in Fig. 131.)
The characteristic sandal-shape of the dorsal shield, which is determined by
the narrowness of the middle part, and which is compared to a violin, lyre, or
shoe-sole, persists for a long time in all the amniotes. All mammals, birds,
and reptiles have substantially the same construction at this stage, and even
for a longer or shorter
period after the division of the primitive segments into the cœlom-folds has
begun (Fig. 132). The human embryonic shield assumes the sandal-form in the
second week of development; towards the end of the week our sole-shaped embryo
has a length of about one-twelfth of an inch (Fig. 133).

Fig. 129—Longitudinal section of the hinder end
of a chick. (From Balfour.) sp medullary tube, connected with
the terminal gut (pag) by the neurenteric canal (ne), ch
chorda, pr neurenteric (or Hensen’s) ganglion, al
allantois, ep ectoderm, hy entoderm, so parietal layer,
sp visceral layer, an anus-pit, am amnion.
The complete bilateral symmetry of the vertebrate body is very early indicated
in the oval form of the embryonic shield (Fig. 117) by the median primitive
streak; in the sandal-form it is even more pronounced (Figs. 131–135). In
the lateral parts of the embryonic shield a darker central and a lighter
peripheral zone become more obvious; the former is called the stem-zone (Fig.
134 stz), and the latter the parietal zone (pz); from the first
we get the dorsal and from the second the ventral half of the body-wall. The
stem-zone of the amniote embryo would be called more appropriately the dorsal
zone or dorsal shield; from it develops the whole of the dorsal half of the
later body (or permanent body)—that is to say, the dorsal body
(episoma). Again, it would be better to call the “parietal
zone” the ventral zone or ventral shield; from it develop the ventral
“lateral plates,” which afterwards separate from the embryonic
vesicle and form the ventral body (hyposoma)—that is to say, the
ventral half of the permanent body, together with the body-cavity and the
gastric canal that it encloses.

Fig. 130—Germinal area or germinal disk of the
rabbit, with sole-shaped embryonic shield, magnified. The clear circular
field (d) is the opaque area. The pellucid area (c) is
lyre-shaped, like the embryonic shield itself (b). In its axis is seen
the dorsal furrow or medullary furrow (a). (From
Bischoff.
The sole-shaped germinal shields of all the amniotes are still, at the stage of
construction which Fig. 134 illustrates in the rabbit and Fig. 135 in the
opossum, so like each other that we can either not distinguish them at all or
only by means of quite subordinate peculiarities in the size of the various
parts. Moreover, the human sandal-shaped embryo cannot at this stage be
distinguished from those of other mammals, and it particularly resembles that
of the rabbit. On the other hand, the outer form of these flat sandal-shaped
embryos is very different from the corresponding form of the lower animals,
especially the acrania (amphioxus). Nevertheless, the body is just the same in
the essential features of its structure as that we find in the chordula of the
latter (Figs. 83–86), and in the embryonic forms which immediately
develop from it. The striking external difference is here again due to the fact
that in the palingenetic embryos of the amphioxus (Figs. 83, 84) and the
amphibia (Figs. 85, 86) the gut-wall and body-wall form closed tubes from the
first, whereas in the cenogenetic embryos of the amniotes they are forced to
expand leaf-wise on the surface owing to the great extension of the food-yelk.
It is all
the more notable that the early separation of dorsal and ventral
halves takes place in the same rigidly hereditary fashion in all the
vertebrates. In both the acrania and the craniota the dorsal body is about this
period separated from the ventral body. In the middle part of the body this
division has already taken place by the construction of the chorda between the
dorsal nerve-tube and the ventral canal. But in the outer or lateral part of
the body it is only brought about by the division of the coelom-pouches into
two sections—a dorsal episomite (dorsal segment or provertebra)
and a ventral hyposomite (or ventral segment) by a frontal constriction.
In the amphioxus each of the former makes a muscular pouch, and each of the
latter a sex-pouch or gonad.

Fig. 131—Embryo of the opossum, sixty hours old,
one-sixth of an inch in diameter. (From Selenka) b the globular
embryonic vesicle, a the round germinative area, b limit of the
ventral plates, r dorsal shield, v its fore part, u the
first primitive segment, ch chorda, chr its fore-end, pr
primitive groove (or mouth).
Fig. 132—Sandal-shaped embryonic
shield of a rabbit of eight days, with the fore part of the germinative
area (ao opaque, ap pellucid area). (From Kölliker.)
rf dorsal furrow, in the middle of the medullary plate, h, pr
primitive groove (mouth), stz dorsal (stem) zone, pz ventral
(parietal) zone. In the narrow middle part the first three primitive segments
may be seen.
These important processes of differentiation in the mesoderm, which we will
consider more closely in the next chapter, proceed step by step with
interesting changes in the ectoderm, while the entoderm changes little at
first. We can study these processes best in transverse sections, made
vertically to the surface through the sole-shaped embryonic shield. Such a
transverse section of a chick embryo, at the end of the first day of
incubation, shows the gut-gland layer as a very simple epithelium, which is
spread like a leaf over the outer surface of the food-yelk (Fig. 92). The
chorda (ch) has separated from the dorsal middle line of the entoderm;
to the right and left of it are the two halves of the mesoderm, or the two
cœlom-folds. A narrow cleft in the latter indicates the body-cavity
(uwh); this separates the two plates of the cœlom-pouches, the lower
(visceral) and upper (parietal). The broad dorsal furrow (rf) formed by
the medullary plate (m) is still wide open, but is divided from the
lateral horn-plate
(h) by the parallel medullary swellings, which eventually close.

Fig. 133—Human embryo at the sandal-stage, one-twelfth of
an inch long, from the end of the second week, magnified. (From Count
Spee.)
Fig. 134—Sandal-shaped embryonic shield of a rabbit of
nine days. (From Kölliker.) (Back view from above.) stz
stem-zone or dorsal shield (with eight pairs of primitive segments), pz
parietal or ventral zone, ap pellucid area, af amnion-fold,
h heart, ph pericardial cavity, vo omphalo-mesenteric
vein, ab eye-vesicles, vh fore brain, mh middle brain,
hh hind brain, uw primitive segments (or vertebræ).
During these processes important changes are taking place in the outer germinal
layer (the “skin-sense layer”). The continued rise and growth of
the dorsal swellings causes their higher parts to bend together at their free
borders, approach nearer and nearer (Fig. 136 w), and finally unite.
Thus in the end we get from the open dorsal furrow, the upper cleft of which
becomes narrower and narrower, a closed cylindrical tube (Fig. 137 mr).
This tube is of the utmost importance; it is the beginning of the central
nervous system, the brain and spinal marrow, the medullary tube. This
embryonic fact was formerly looked upon as very mysterious. We shall see
presently that in the light of the theory of descent it is a thoroughly natural
process. The phylogenetic explanation of it is that the central nervous system
is the organ by means of which all intercourse with the outer world, all
psychic action and sense-perception, are accomplished; hence it was bound to
develop originally from the outer and upper surface of the body, or from the
outer skin. The medullary tube afterwards separates completely from the outer
germinal layer, and is surrounded by the middle parts of the provertebræ and
forced inwards (Fig. 146).The remaining portion of the skin-sense layer (Fig.
93 h) is now called the horn-plate or horn-layer, because from it is
developed the whole of the outer skin or epidermis, with all its horny
appendages (nails, hair, etc.).
A totally different organ, the prorenal
(primitive kidney) duct (ung), is found to be developed at an
early stage from the ectoderm. This is originally a quite simple, tube-shaped,
lengthy duct, or straight canal, which runs from front to rear at each side of
the provertebræ (on the outer side, Fig. 93 ung). It originates, it
seems, out of the horn-plate at the side of the medullary tube, in the gap that
we find between the provertebral and the lateral plates. The prorenal duct is
visible in this gap even at the time of the severance of the medullary tube
from the horn-plate. Other observers think that the first trace of it does not
come from the skin-sense layer, but the skin-fibre layer.

Fig. 135—Sandal-shaped embryonic shield
of an opossum (Didelphys), three days old. (From Selenka.)
(Back view from above.) stz stem-zone or dorsal shield (with eight pairs
of primitive segments), pz parietal or ventral zone, ap pellucid
area, ao opaque area, hh halves of the heart, v fore-end,
h hind-end. In the median line we see the chorda (ch) through the
transparent medullary tube (m). u primitive segment, pr
primitive streak (or primitive mouth).
The inner germinal layer, or the gut-fibre layer (Fig. 93 dd), remains
unchanged during these processes. A little later, however, it shows a quite
flat, groove-like depression in the middle line of the embryonic shield,
directly under the chorda. This depression is called the gastric groove or
furrow. This at once indicates the future lot of this germinal layer. As this
ventral groove gradually deepens, and its lower edges bend towards each other,
it is formed into a closed tube,
the alimentary canal, in the same way as the medullary groove grows into the
medullary tube. The gut-fibre layer (Fig. 137 f), which lies on the
gut-gland layer (d), naturally follows it in its folding. Moreover, the
incipient gut-wall consists from the first of two layers, internally the
gut-gland layer and externally the gut-fibre layer.
The formation of the alimentary canal resembles that of the medullary tube to
this extent—in both cases a straight groove or furrow arises first of all
in the middle line of a flat layer. The edges of this furrow then bend towards
each other, and join to form a tube (Fig. 137). But the two processes are
really very different. The medullary tube closes in its whole length, and forms
a cylindrical tube, whereas the alimentary canal remains open in the middle,
and its cavity continues for a long time in connection with the cavity of the
embryonic vesicle. The open connection between the two cavities is only closed
at a very late stage, by the construction of the navel. The closing of the
medullary tube is effected from both sides, the edges of the groove joining
together from right and left. But the closing of the alimentary canal is not
only effected from right and left, but also from front and rear, the edges of
the ventral groove growing together from every side towards the navel.
Throughout the three higher classes of vertebrates the whole of this process of
the construction of the gut is closely connected with the formation of the
navel, or with the separation of the embryo from the yelk-sac or umbilical
vesicle.
In order to get a clear idea of this, we must understand carefully the relation
of the embryonic shield to the germinative area and the embryonic vesicle. This
is done best by a comparison of the five stages which are shown in longitudinal
section in Figs. 138–142. The embryonic shield (c), which at first
projects very slightly over the surface of the germinative area, soon begins to
rise higher above it, and to separate from the embryonic vesicle. At this point
the embryonic shield, looked at from the dorsal surface, shows still the
original simple sandal-shape (Figs. 133–135). We do not yet see any trace
of articulation into head, neck, trunk, etc., or limbs. But the embryonic
shield has increased greatly in thickness, especially in the anterior part. It
now has the appearance of a thick, oval swelling, strongly curved over the
surface of the germinative area. It begins to sever completely from the
embryonic vesicle, with which it is connected at the ventral surface. As this
severance proceeds, the back bends more and more; in proportion as the embryo
grows the embryonic vesicle decreases, and at last it merely hangs as a small
vesicle from the belly of the embryo (Fig. 142 ds). In consequence of
the growth-movements which cause this severance, a groove-shaped depression is
formed at the surface of the vesicle, the limiting furrow, which
surrounds the vesicle in the shape of a pit, and a circular mound or dam (Fig.
139 ks) is formed at the outside of this pit by the elevation of the contiguous
parts of the germinal vesicle.

Fig. 136—Transverse section of the embryonic
disk of a chick at the end of the first day of incubation, magnified. The
edges of the medullary plate (m), the medullary swellings (w),
which separate the medullary from the horn-plate (h), are bending
towards each other. At each side of the chorda (ch) the primitive
segment plates (u) have separated from the lateral plates (sp). A
gut-gland layer. (From Remak.)
In order to understand clearly this important process, we may compare the
embryo to a fortress with its surrounding rampart and trench. The ditch
consists of the outer part of the germinative area, and comes to an end at the
point where the area passes into the vesicle. The important fold of the middle
germinal layer that brings about the formation of the body-cavity spreads
beyond the borders of the embryo over the whole germinative area. At first this
middle layer reaches as far as the germinative area; the whole of the rest of
the embryonic vesicle consists in the beginning only of the two original
limiting layers, the outer and inner germinal layers. Hence, as far as the
germinative area extends the germinal layer splits into the two plates we have
already recognised in it, the outer skin-fibre layer and the inner gut-fibre
layer. These two plates diverge considerably, a clear fluid gathering between
them (Fig. 140 am). The inner plate, the gut-fibre layer, remains on the
inner layer of the embryonic vesicle (on the gut-gland layer). The
outer plate, the skin-fibre layer, lies close on the outer layer of the
germinative area, or the skin-sense layer, and separates together with this
from the embryonic vesicle. From these two united outer plates is formed a
continuous membrane. This is the circular mound that rises higher and higher
round the whole embryo, and at last joins above it (Figs. 139–142
am). To return to our illustration of the fortress, we must imagine the
circular rampart to be extraordinarily high and towering far above the
fortress. Its edges bend over like the combs of an overhanging wall of rock
that would enclose the fortress; they form a deep hollow, and at last join
together above. In the end the fortress lies entirely within the hollow that
has been formed by the growth of the edges of this large rampart.

Fig. 137—Three diagrammatic
transverse sections of the embryonic disk of the higher vertebrate, to show
the origin of the tubular organs from the bending germinal layers. In Fig.
A the medullary tube (n) and the alimentary canal (a) are
still open grooves. In Fig. B the medullary tube (n) and the
dorsal wall are closed, but the alimentary canal (a) and the ventral
wall are open; the prorenal ducts (u) are cut off from the horn-plate
(h) and internally connected with segmental prorenal canals. In Fig.
C both the medullary tube and the dorsal wall above and the alimentary
canal and ventral wall below are closed. All the open grooves have become
closed tubes; the primitive kidneys are directed inwards. The letters have the
same meaning in all three figures: h skin-sense layer, n
medullary tube, u prorenal ducts, x axial rod, s
primitive-vertebra, r dorsal wall, b ventral wall, c
body-cavity or cœloma, f gut-fibre layer, t primitive artery
(aorta), v primitive vein (subintestinal vein), d gut-fibre
layer, a alimentary canal.
As the two outer layers of the germinative area thus rise in a fold about the
embryo, and join above it, they come at last to form a spacious sac-like
membrane about it. This envelope takes the name of the germinative membrane, or
water-membrane, or amnion (Fig. 142 am). The embryo floats in a
watery fluid, which fills the space between the embryo and the amnion, and is
called the amniotic fluid (Figs. 141, 142 ah). We will deal with this
remarkable formation and with the allantois later on (Chapter XV). In front of
the allantois the yelk-sac or umbilical vesicle (ds), the remainder of
the original embryonic vesicle, starts from the open belly of the embryo (Fig.
138 kh). In more advanced embryos, in which the gastric wall and the
ventral wall are nearly closed, it hangs out of the navel-opening in the shape
of a small vesicle with a stalk (Figs. 141, 142 ds). The more the embryo
grows, the smaller becomes the vitelline (yelk) sac. At first the embryo looks
like a small appendage of the large embryonic vesicle. Afterwards it is the
yelk-sac, or the remainder of the embryonic vesicle, that seems a small
pouch-like appendage of the embryo (Fig. 142 ds). It ceases to have any
significance in the end. The very wide opening, through which the gastric
cavity at first communicates with the umbilical vesicle, becomes narrower and
narrower, and at last disappears altogether. The navel, the small
pit-like depression that we find in the developed man in the middle of the
abdominal wall, is the spot at which the remainder of the embryonic vesicle
(the umbilical vesicle) originally entered into the ventral cavity, and joined
on to the growing gut.
The origin of the navel coincides with the complete closing of the external
ventral wall. In the amniotes the ventral wall originates in the same way as
the dorsal wall. Both are formed substantially from the skin-fibre layer, and
externally covered with the horn-plate, the border section of the skin-sense
layer. Both come into
existence by the conversion of the four flat germinal layers of the embryonic
shield into a double tube by folding from opposite directions; above, at the
back, we have the vertebral canal which encloses the medullary tube, and below,
at the belly, the wall of the body-cavity which contains the alimentary canal
(Fig. 137).

Figs. 138–142—Five diagrammatic longitudinal
sections of the maturing mammal embryo and its envelopes. In Figs.
138–141 the longitudinal section passes through the sagittal or middle
plane of the body, dividing the right and left halves; in Fig. 142 the embryo
is seen from the left side. In Fig. 138 the tufted it prochorion
(dd′) encloses the germinal vesicle, the wall of which consists
of the two primary layers. Between the outer (a) and inner (i)
layer the middle layer (m) has been developed in the region of the
germinative area. In Fig. 139 the embryo (e) begins to separate from the
embryonic vesicle (ds), while the wall of the amnion-fold rises about it
(in front as head-sheath, ks, behind as tail-sheath, ss). In Fig.
140 the edges of the amniotic fold (am) rise together over the back of
the embryo, and form the amniotic cavity (ah); as the embryo separates
more completely from the embryonic vesicle (ds) the alimentary canal
(dd) is formed, from the hinder end of which the allantois grows
(al). In Fig. 141 the allantois is larger; the yelk-sac (ds)
smaller. In Fig. 142 the embryo shows the gill-clefts and the outline of the
two legs; the chorion has formed branching villi (tufts.) In all four figures
e=embryo, a outer germinal layer, m middle germinal layer,
i inner germinal layer, am amnion (ks head-sheath,
ss tail-sheath), ah amniotic cavity, as amniotic sheath of
the umbilical cord, kh embryonic vesicle, ds yelk-sac (umbilical
vesicle), dg vitelline duct, df gut-fibre layer, dd
gut-gland layer, al allantois, vl=hh place of heart, d
vitelline membrane (ovolemma or prochorion), d′ tufts or villi of
same, sh serous membrane (serolemma), sz tufts of same, ch
chorion, chz tufts or villi, st terminal vein, r pericœlom
or serocœlom (the space, filled with fluid, between the amnion and chorion).
(From Kölliker.)

Figs. 143–144—Transverse
sections of embryos (of chicks). Fig. 143 of the second, Fig. 144 of the
third, Fig. 145 of the fourth, and Fig. 146 of the fifth day of incubation.
Fig. 143–145 from Kölliker, magnified; Fig. 146 from Remak,
magnified. h horn-plate, mr medullary tube, ung prorenal
duct, un prorenal vesicles, hp skin-fibre layer, m=mu=mp
muscle-plate, uw provertebral plate (wh cutaneous rudiment of the
body of the vertebra, wb of the arch of the vertebra, wq the rib
or transverse continuation), uwh provertebral cavity, ch axial
rod or chorda, sh chorda-sheath, bh ventral wall, g hind
and v fore root of the spinal nerves, a=af=am amniotic fold,
p body-cavity or cœloma, df gut-fibre layer, ao primitive
aortas, sa secondary aorta, vc cardinal veins, d=dd
gut-gland layer, dr gastric groove. In Fig. 143 the larger part of the
right half, in Fig. 144 the larger part of the left half, of the section is
omitted. Of the yelk-sac or remainder of the embryonic vesicle only a small
piece of the wall is indicated below.
We will consider the formation of the dorsal wall first, and that of the
ventral wall afterwards (Figs. 143–147). In the middle of the dorsal
surface of the embryo there is originally, as we already know, the medullary
(mr) tube directly underneath the horn-plate (h), from the middle
part of which it has been developed. Later, however, the provertebral plates
(uw) grow over from the right and left between these originally
connected parts (Figs. 145, 146). The upper and inner edges of the two
provertebral plates push between the horn-plate and medullary tube, force them
away from each other, and finally join between them in a seam that corresponds
to the middle line of the back. The coalescence of these two dorsal plates and
the closing in the middle of the dorsal wall take place in the same way as the
medullary tube, which is henceforth enclosed by the vertebral tube. Thus is
formed the dorsal wall, and the medullary tube takes up a position inside the
body. In the same way the provertebral mass grows afterwards round the chorda,
and forms the vertebral column. Below this the inner and outer edge of the
provertebral plate splits on each side into two horizontal plates, of which the
upper pushes between the chorda and medullary tube, and the lower between the
chorda and gastric tube. As the plates meet from both sides above and below the
chorda, they completely enclose it, and so form the tubular, outer
chord-sheath, the sheath from which the vertebral column is formed
(perichorda, Fig. 137 C, s; Figs. 145 uwh, 146).
We find in the construction of the ventral wall precisely the same processes
as in the formation of the dorsal wall (Fig. 137 B, Fig. 144 hp,
Fig. 146 bh). It is formed on the flat embryonic shield of the amniotes
from the upper plates of the parietal zone. The right and left parietal plates
bend downwards towards each other, and grow round the gut in the same way as
the gut itself closes. The outer part of the lateral plates forms the ventral
wall or the lower wall of the body, the two lateral plates bending considerably
on the inner side of the amniotic fold, and growing towards each other from
right and left. While the alimentary canal is closing, the body-wall also
closes on all sides. Hence the ventral wall, which encloses the whole ventral
cavity below, consists of two parts, two lateral plates that bend towards each
other. These approach each other all along, and at last meet at the navel. We
ought, therefore, really to distinguish two navels, an inner and an outer one.
The internal or intestinal navel is the definitive point of the closing of the
gut wall, which puts an end to the open communication between the ventral
cavity and the cavity of the yelk-sac (Fig. 105). The external navel in the
skin is the definitive point of the closing of the ventral wall; this is
visible in the developed body as a small depression.

Figs. 145–146—Transverse
sections of embryos (of chicks). Fig. 143 of the second, Fig. 144 of the
third, Fig. 145 of the fourth, and Fig. 146 of the fifth day of incubation.
Fig. 143–145 from Kölliker, magnified; Fig. 146 from Remak,
magnified. h horn-plate, mr medullary tube, ung prorenal
duct, un prorenal vesicles, hp skin-fibre layer, m=mu=mp
muscle-plate, uw provertebral plate (wh cutaneous rudiment of the
body of the vertebra, wb of the arch of the vertebra, wq the rib
or transverse continuation), uwh provertebral cavity, ch axial
rod or chorda, sh chorda-sheath, bh ventral wall, g hind
and v fore root of the spinal nerves, a=af=am amniotic fold,
p body-cavity or cœloma, df gut-fibre layer, ao primitive
aortas, sa secondary aorta, vc cardinal veins, d=dd
gut-gland layer, dr gastric groove. In Fig. 143 the larger part of the
right half, in Fig. 144 the larger part of the left half, of the section is
omitted. Of the yelk-sac or remainder of the embryonic vesicle only a small
piece of the wall is indicated below.
With the formation of the internal navel and the closing of the alimentary
canal is connected the formation of two cavities, which we call the capital and
the pelvic sections of the visceral cavity. As the embryonic shield lies flat
on the wall of the embryonic vesicle at first, and only gradually separates
from it, its fore and hind ends are independent in the beginning; on the other
hand, the middle part of the ventral surface is connected with the yelk-sac by
means of the vitelline or umbilical duct (Fig. 147 m). This leads to a
notable curving of the dorsal surface; the head-end bends downwards towards the
breast and the tail-end towards the belly. We see this very clearly in the
excellent old diagrammatic illustration given by Baer (Fig. 147), a median
longitudinal section of the embryo of the chick, in which the dorsal body or
episoma is deeply shaded. The embryo seems to be trying to roll up, like a
hedgehog protecting itself from its pursuers. This pronounced curve of the back
is due to the more rapid growth of the convex dorsal surface, and is directly
connected with the severance of the embryo from the yelk-sac. The further
bending of the embryo leads to the formation of the “head-cavity”
of the gut (Fig. 148 above D) and a similar one at the tail, known as
its “pelvic cavity.”

Fig. 147—Median longitudinal section of the embryo of a
chick (fifth day of incubation), seen from the right side (head to the
right, tail to the left). Dorsal body dark, with convex outline. d gut,
o mouth, a anus, l lungs, h liver, g
mesentery, v auricle of the heart, k ventricle of the heart,
b arch of the arteries, t aorta, c yelk-sac, m
vitelline (yelk) duct, u allantois, r pedicle (stalk) of the
allantois, n amnion, w amniotic cavity, s serous membrane.
(From Baer.)
As a result of these processes the embryo attains a shape that may be compared
to a wooden shoe, or, better still, to an overturned canoe. Imagine a canoe or
boat with both ends rounded and a small covering before and behind; if this
canoe is turned upside down, so that the curved keel is uppermost, we have a
fair picture of the canoe-shaped embryo (Fig. 147). The upturned convex keel
corresponds to the middle line of the back; the small chamber underneath the
fore-deck represents the capital cavity, and the small chamber under the
rear-deck the pelvic chamber of the gut (cf. Fig. 140).
The embryo now, as it were, presses into the outer surface of the embryonic
vesicle with its free ends, while it moves away from it with its middle part.
As a result of this change the yelk-sac becomes henceforth only a pouch-like
outer appendage at the middle of the ventral wall. The ventral appendage,
growing smaller and smaller, is afterwards called the umbilical (navel)
vesicle. The cavity of the yelk-sac or umbilical vesicle communicates with the
corresponding visceral cavity by a wide opening, which gradually contracts into
a narrow and long canal, the vitelline (yelk) duct (ductus vitellinus,
Fig. 147 m). Hence, if we were to imagine ourselves in
the cavity of the yelk-sac, we could get from it through the yelk-duct into the
middle and still wide open part of the alimentary canal. If we were to go
forward from there into the head-part of the embryo, we should reach the
capital cavity of the gut, the fore-end of which is closed up.
The reader will ask: “Where are the mouth and the anus?” These are
not at first present in the embryo. The whole of the primitive gut-cavity is
completely closed, and is merely connected in the middle by the vitelline duct
with the equally closed cavity of the embryonic vesicle (Fig. 140). The two
later apertures of the alimentary canal—the anus and the mouth—are
secondary constructions, formed from the outer skin. In the horn-plate, at the
spot where the mouth is found subsequently, a pit-like depression is formed,
and this grows deeper and deeper, pushing towards the blind fore-end of the
capital cavity; this is the mouth-pit. In the same way, at the spot in the
outer skin where the anus is afterwards situated a pit-shaped depression
appears, grows deeper and deeper, and approaches the blind hind-end of the
pelvic cavity; this is the anus-pit. In the end these pits touch with their
deepest and innermost points the two blind ends of the primitive alimentary
canal, so that they are now only separated from them by thin membranous
partitions. This membrane finally disappears, and henceforth the alimentary
canal opens in front at the mouth and in the rear by the anus (Figs. 141, 147).
Hence at first, if we penetrate into these pits from without, we find a
partition cutting them off from the cavity of the alimentary canal, which
gradually disappears. The formation of mouth and anus is secondary in all the
vertebrates.

Fig. 148—Longitudinal section of the fore half
of a chick-embryo at the end of the first day of incubation (seen from the
left side). k head-plates, ch chorda. Above it is the blind
fore-end of the ventral tube (m); below it the capital cavity of the
gut. d gut-gland layer, df gut-fibre layer, h horn plate,
hh cavity of the heart, hk heart-capsule, ks head-sheath,
kk head-capsule. (From Remak.)
During the important processes which lead to the formation of the navel, and of
the intestinal wall and ventral wall, we find a number of other interesting
changes taking place in the embryonic shield of the amniotes. These relate
chiefly to the prorenal ducts and the first blood-vessels. The prorenal
(primitive kidney) ducts, which at first lie quite flat under the horn-plate or
epiderm (Fig. 93 ung), soon back towards each other in consequence of
special growth movements (Figs. 143–145 ung). They depart more and
more from their point of origin, and approach the gut-gland layer. In the end
they lie deep in the interior, on either side of the mesentery, underneath the
chorda, (Fig. 145 ung). At the same time, the two primitive aortas
change their position (cf. Figs. 138–145 ao); they travel inwards
underneath the chorda, and there coalesce at last to form a single secondary
aorta, which is found under the rudimentary vertebral column (Fig. 145
ao). The cardinal veins, the first venous blood-vessels, also back
towards each other, and eventually unite immediately above the rudimentary
kidneys (Figs. 145 vc, 152 cav). In the same spot, at the inner
side of the fore-kidneys, we soon see the first trace of the sexual organs. The
most important part of this apparatus (apart from all its appendages) is the
ovary in the female and the testicle
in the male. Both develop from a small part of the cell-lining of the
body-cavity, at the spot where the skin-fibre layer and gut-fibre layer touch.
The connection of this embryonic gland with the prorenal ducts, which lie close
to it and assume most important relations to it, is only secondary.

Fig. 149—Longitudinal
section of a human embryo of the fourth week, one-fifth of an inch long,
magnified. (From Kollmann.)

Fig.
150—Transverse section of a human embryo of fourteen days.
mr medullary tube, ch chorda. vu umbilical vein, mt
myotome, mp middle plate, ug prorenal duct, lh
body-cavity, e ectoderm, bh ventral skin, hf skin-fibre
layer, df gut-fibre layer. (From Kollmann.)
Fig. 151—Transverse section of a
shark-embryo (or young selachius). mr medullary tube, ch
chorda, a aorta, d gut, vp principal (or subintestinal)
vein, mt myotome, mm muscular mass of the provertebra, mp
middle plate, ug prorenal duct, lh body-cavity, e ectoderm
of the rudimentary extremities, mz mesenchymic cells, z point
where the myotome and nephrotome separate. (From H. E.
Ziegler.)

Fig. 152—Transverse section of a duck-embryo with twenty-four
primitive segments. (From Balfour.) From a dorsal lateral joint of
the medullary tube (spc) the spinal ganglia (spg) grow out
between it and the horn-plate. ch chorda, ao double aorta,
hy gut-gland layer, sp gut-fibre layer, with blood-vessels in
section, ms muscle plate, in the dorsal wall of the myocœl (episomite).
Below the cardinal vein (cav) is the prorenal duct (wd) and a
segmental prorenal canal (st). The skin-fibre layer of the body-wall
(so) is continued in the amniotic fold (am). Between the four
secondary germinal layers and the structures formed from them there is formed
embryonic connective matter with stellate cells and vascular structures
(Hertwig’s “mesenchym”).
Chapter XIV.
THE ARTICULATION OF THE BODY[26]
[26]
The term articulation is used in this chapter to denote both
“segmentation” and “articulation” in the ordinary
sense.—Translator.
The vertebrate stem, to which our race belongs as one of the latest and most
advanced outcomes of the natural development of life, is rightly placed at the
head of the animal kingdom. This privilege must be accorded to it, not only
because man does in point of fact soar far above all other animals, and has
been lifted to
the position of “lord of creation”; but also because the vertebrate
organism far surpasses all the other animal-stems in size, in complexity of
structure, and in the advanced character of its functions. From the point of
view of both anatomy and physiology, the vertebrate stem outstrips all the
other, or invertebrate, animals.
There is only one among the twelve stems of the animal kingdom that can in many
respects be compared with the vertebrates, and reaches an equal, if not a
greater, importance in many points. This is the stem of the articulates,
composed of three classes: 1, the annelids (earth-worms, leeches, and cognate
forms); 2, the crustacea (crabs, etc.); 3, the tracheata (spiders, insects,
etc.). The stem of the articulates is superior not only to the vertebrates, but
to all other animal-stems, in variety of forms, number of species,
elaborateness of individuals, and general importance in the economy of nature.
When we have thus declared the vertebrates and the articulates to be the most
important and most advanced of the twelve stems of the animal kingdom, the
question arises whether this special position is accorded to them on the ground
of a peculiarity of organisation that is common to the two. The answer is that
this is really the case; it is their segmental or transverse articulation,
which we may briefly call metamerism. In all the vertebrates and articulates
the developed individual consists of a series of successive members (segments
or metamera = “parts”); in the embryo these are called primitive
segments or somites. In each of these segments we have a certain group of
organs reproduced in the same arrangement, so that we may regard each segment
as an individual unity, or a special “individual” subordinated to
the entire personality.
The similarity of their segmentation, and the consequent physiological advance
in the two stems of the vertebrates and articulates, has led to the assumption
of a direct affinity between them, and an attempt to derive the former directly
from the latter. The annelids were supposed to be the direct ancestors, not
only of the crustacea and tracheata, but also of the vertebrates. We shall see
later (Chapter XX) that this annelid theory of the vertebrates is entirely
wrong, and ignores the most important differences in the organisation of the
two stems. The internal articulation of the vertebrates is just as profoundly
different from the external metamerism of the articulates as are their skeletal
structure, nervous system, vascular system, and so on. The articulation has
been developed in a totally different way in the two stems. The unarticulated
chordula (Figs. 83–86), which we have recognised as one of the chief
palingenetic embryonic forms of the vertebrate group, and from which we have
inferred the existence of a corresponding ancestral form for all the
vertebrates and tunicates, is quite unthinkable as the stem-form of the
articulates.
All articulated animals came originally from unarticulated ones. This
phylogenetic principle is as firmly established as the ontogenetic fact that
every articulated animal-form develops from an unarticulated embryo. But the
organisation of the embryo is totally different in the two stems. The
chordula-embryo of all the vertebrates is characterised by the dorsal medullary
tube, the neurenteric canal, which passes at the primitive mouth into the
alimentary canal, and the axial chorda between the two. None of the
articulates, either annelids or arthropods (crustacea and tracheata), show any
trace of this type of organisation. Moreover, the development of the chief
systems of organs proceeds in the opposite way in the two stems. Hence the
segmentation must have arisen independently in each. This is not at all
surprising; we find analogous cases in the stalk-articulation of the higher
plants and in several groups of other animal stems.
The characteristic internal articulation of the vertebrates and its importance
in the organisation of the stem are best seen in the study of the skeleton. Its
chief and central part, the cartilaginous or bony vertebral column, affords an
obvious instance of vertebrate metamerism; it consists of a series of
cartilaginous or bony pieces, which have long been known as vertebræ (or
spondyli). Each vertebra is directly connected with a special section of
the muscular system, the nervous system, the vascular system, etc. Thus most of
the “animal organs” take part in this vertebration. But we saw,
when we were considering our own vertebrate character (in Chapter XI), that the
same internal articulation is also found in the lowest primitive vertebrates,
the acrania, although here the whole skeleton consists merely of the simple
chorda, and is not at all articulated.
Hence the articulation does not proceed primarily from the skeleton, but from
the muscular system, and is clearly determined by the more advanced
swimming-movements of the primitive chordonia-ancestors.

Figs.
153–155—Sole-shaped embryonic disk of the chick, in
three successive stages of development, looked at from the dorsal surface,
magnified, somewhat diagrammatic. Fig. 153 with six pairs of somites. Brain a
simple vesicle (hb). Medullary furrow still wide open from x;
greatly widened at z. mp medullary plates, sp lateral plates,
y limit of gullet-cavity (sh) and fore-gut (vd). Fig. 154
with ten pairs of somites. Brain divided into three vesicles: v
fore-brain, m middle-brain, h hind-brain, c heart,
dv vitelline-veins. Medullary furrow still wide open behind (z).
mp medullary plates. Fig. 155 with sixteen pairs of somites. Brain
divided into five vesicles: v fore-brain, z intermediate-brain,
m middle-brain, h hind-brain, n after-brain, a
optic vesicles, g auditory vesicles, c heart, dv
vitelline veins, mp medullary plate, uw primitive vertebra.
It is, therefore, wrong to describe the first rudimentary segments in the
vertebrate embryo as primitive vertebræ or provertebræ; the fact that they have
been so called for some time has led to much error and misunderstanding. Hence
we shall give the name of “somites” or primitive segments to these
so-called “primitive vertebræ.” If the latter name is retained at
all, it should only be used of the sclerotom—i.e., the small part of the
somites from which the later vertebra does actually develop.
Articulation begins in all vertebrates at a very early embryonic stage, and
this indicates the considerable phylogenetic age of the process. When the
chordula (Figs. 83–86) has completed its characteristic composition,
often even a little earlier, we find in the amniotes, in the
middle of the sole-shaped embryonic shield, several pairs of dark square spots,
symmetrically distributed on both sides of the chorda (Figs.
131–135).Transverse sections (Fig. 93 uw) show that they belong to
the stem-zone (episoma) of the mesoderm, and are separated from the parietal
zone (hyposoma) by the lateral folds; in section they are still quadrangular,
almost square, so that they look something like dice. These pairs of
“cubes” of the mesoderm are the first traces of the primitive
segments or somites, the so-called “protovertebræ.” (Figs.
153–155 uw).

Fig. 156—Embryo of the amphioxus, sixteen hours
old, seen from the back. (From Hatschek.) d primitive gut,
u primitive mouth, p polar cells of the mesoderm, c
cœlom-pouches, m their first segment, n medullary tube, i
entoderm, e ectoderm, s first segment-fold.
Among the mammals the embryos of the marsupials have three pairs of somites
(Fig. 131) after sixty hours, and eight pairs after seventy-two hours (Fig.
135). They develop more slowly in the embryo of the rabbit; this has three
somites on the eighth day (Fig. 132), and eight somites a day later (Fig. 134).
In the incubated hen’s egg the first somites make their appearance thirty
hours after incubation begins (Fig. 153). At the end of the second day the
number has risen to sixteen or eighteen (Fig. 155). The articulation of the
stem-zone, to which the somites owe their origin, thus proceeds briskly from
front to rear, new transverse constrictions of the “protovertebral
plates” forming continuously and successively. The first segment, which
is almost half-way down in the embryonic shield of the amniote, is the foremost
of all; from this first somite is formed the first cervical vertebra with its
muscles and skeletal parts. It follows from this, firstly, that the
multiplication of the primitive segments proceeds backwards from the front,
with a constant lengthening of the hinder end of the body; and, secondly, that
at the beginning of segmentation nearly the whole of the anterior half of the
sole-shaped embryonic shield of the amniote belongs to the later head, while
the whole of the rest of the body is formed from its hinder half. We are
reminded that in the amphioxus (and in our hypothetic primitive vertebrate,
Figs. 98–102) nearly the whole of the fore half corresponds to the head,
and the hind half to the trunk.

Fig. 157—Embryo of the amphioxus, twenty hours old,
with five somites. (Right view; for left view see Fig. 124.) (From
Hatschek.) V fore end, H hind end. ak, mk, ik
outer, middle, and inner germinal layers; dh alimentary canal, n
neural tube, cn canalis neurentericus, ush cœlom-pouches (or
primitive-segment cavities), us1 first (and foremost) primitive
segment.
The number of the metamera, and of the embryonic somites or primitive segments
from which they develop, varies considerably in the vertebrates, according as
the hind part of the body is short or is lengthened by a tail. In the developed
man the trunk (including the rudimentary tail) consists of thirty-three
metamera, the solid centre of which is formed by that number of vertebræ in the
vertebral column (seven cervical, twelve dorsal, five lumbar, five sacral, and
four caudal). To these we must add at least nine head-vertebræ, which
originally (in all the craniota) constitute the skull. Thus the total number of
the primitive segments of the human
body is raised to at least forty-two; it would reach forty-five to forty-eight
if (according to recent investigations) the number of the original segments of
the skull is put at twelve to fifteen. In the tailless or anthropoid apes the
number of metamera is much the same as in man, only differing by one or two;
but it is much larger in the long-tailed apes and most of the other mammals. In
long serpents and fishes it reaches several hundred (sometimes 400).

Figs. 158–160—Embryo of
the amphioxus, twenty four hours old, with eight somites. (From
Hatschek.) Figs. 158 and 159 lateral view (from left). Fig. 160 seen
from back. In Fig. 158 only the outlines of the eight primitive segments are
indicated, in Fig. 159 their cavities and muscular walls. V fore end,
H hind end, d gut, du under and dd upper wall of
the gut, ne canalis neurentericus, nv ventral, nd dorsal
wall of the neural tube, np neuroporus, dv fore pouch of the gut,
ch chorda, mf mesodermic fold, pm polar cells of the
mesoderm (ms), e ectoderm.
In order to understand properly the real nature and origin of articulation in
the human body and that of the higher vertebrates, it is necessary to compare
it with that of the lower vertebrates, and bear in mind always the genetic
connection of all the members of the stem. In this the simple development of
the invaluable amphioxus once more furnishes the key to the complex and
cenogenetically modified embryonic processes of the craniota. The articulation
of the amphioxus begins at an early stage—earlier than in the craniotes.
The two cœlom-pouches have hardly grown out of the primitive gut (Fig. 156
c) when the blind fore part of it (farthest away from the primitive
mouth, u) begins to separate by a transverse fold (s): this is
the first primitive segment. Immediately afterwards the hind part of the
cœlom-pouches begins to divide into a series of pieces by new transverse folds
(Fig. 157). The foremost of these primitive segments (us1) is the first
and oldest; in Figs. 124 and 157 there are already five formed. They separate
so rapidly, one behind the other, that eight pairs are formed within
twenty-four hours of the beginning of development, and seventeen pairs
twenty-four hours later. The number increases as the embryo grows and extends
backwards, and new cells are formed constantly (at the primitive mouth) from
the two primitive mesodermic cells (Figs. 159–160).

Figs. 161 and
162—Transverse section of shark-embryos (through the region of
the kidneys). (From Wijhe and Hertwig.) In Fig. 162 the dorsal
segment-cavities (h) are already separated from the body-cavity
(lh), but they are connected a little earlier (Fig. 161), nr
neural tube, ch chorda, sch subchordal string, ao aorta,
sk skeletal-plate, mp muscle-plate, cp cutis-plate,
w connection of latter (growth-zone), vn primitive kidneys,
ug prorenal duct, uk prorenal canals, us point where they
are cut off, tr prorenal funnel, mk middle germ-layer
(mk1 parietal, mk2 visceral), ik
inner germ-layer (gut-gland layer).
This typical articulation of the two cœlom-sacs begins very early in the
lancelet, before they are yet severed from the primitive gut, so that at first
each segment-cavity (us) still communicates by a narrow opening with the
gut, like an intestinal gland. But this opening soon closes by complete
severance, proceeding regularly backwards. The closed segments then extend
more, so that their upper half grows upwards like a fold between the ectoderm
(ak) and neural tube (n), and the lower half between the ectoderm
and alimentary canal (ch; Fig. 82 d, left half of the figure).
Afterwards the two halves completely separate, a lateral longitudinal fold
cutting between them (mk, right half of Fig. 82). The dorsal segments
(sd) provide the muscles of the trunk the whole length of the body
(159): this cavity afterwards disappears. On the other hand, the ventral parts
give rise, from their uppermost section, to the pronephridia or
primitive-kidney canals, and from the lower to the segmental rudiments of the
sexual glands or gonads. The partitions of the muscular dorsal pieces
(myotomes) remain, and determine the permanent articulation of the
vertebrate organism. But the partitions of the large ventral pieces
(gonotomes) become thinner, and afterwards disappear in part, so that
their cavities run together to form the metacœl, or the simple permanent
body-cavity.
The articulation proceeds in substantially the same way in the other
vertebrates, the craniota, starting from the cœlom-pouches. But whereas in the
former case there is first a transverse division of the cœlom-sacs (by vertical
folds) and then the dorso-ventral division, the procedure is reversed in the
craniota; in their case each of the long cœlom-pouches first divides into a
dorsal (primitive segment plates) and a ventral (lateral plates) section by a
lateral longitudinal fold. Only the former are then broken up into primitive
segments by the subsequent vertical folds; while the latter (segmented
for a time in the amphioxus) remain undivided, and, by the divergence of their
parietal and visceral plates, form a body-cavity that is unified from the
first. In this case, again, it is clear that we must regard the features of the
younger craniota as cenogenetically modified processes that can be traced
palingenetically to the older acrania.
We have an interesting intermediate stage between the acrania and the fishes in
these and many other respects in the cyclostoma (the hag and the lamprey, cf.
Chapter XXI).

Fig. 163—Frontal (or horizontal-longitudinal)
section of a triton-embryo with three pairs of primitive segments.
ch chorda, us primitive segments, ush their cavity,
ak horn plate.
Among the fishes the selachii, or primitive fishes, yield the most important
information on these and many other phylogenetic questions (Figs. 161 and 162).
The careful studies of Rückert, Van Wijhe, H. E. Ziegler, and others, have
given us most valuable results. The products of the middle germinal layer are
partly clear in these cases at the period when the dorsal primitive segment
cavities (or myocœls, h) are still connected with the ventral
body-cavity (lh; Fig. 161). In Fig. 162, a somewhat older embryo, these
cavities are separated. The outer or lateral wall of the dorsal segment yields
the cutis-plate (cp), the foundation of the connective corium. From its
inner or median wall are developed the muscle-plate (mp, the rudiment of
the trunk-muscles) and the skeletal plate, the formative matter of the
vertebral column (sk).
In the amphibia, also, especially the water-salamander (Triton), we can
observe very clearly the articulation of the cœlom-pouches and the rise of the
primitive segments from their dorsal half (cf. Fig. 91, A, B, C). A
horizontal longitudinal section of the salamander-embryo (Fig. 163) shows very
clearly the series of pairs of these vesicular dorsal segments, which have been
cut off on each side from the ventral side-plates, and lie to the right and
left of the chorda.
(human).
Fig. 165—The sixth dorsal vertebra (human).
Fig. 166—The second lumbar vertebra (human).
The metamerism of the amniotes agrees in all essential points with that of the
three lower classes of vertebrates we have considered; but it varies
considerably in detail, in consequence of cenogenetic disturbances that are due
in the first place (like the degeneration of the cœlom-pouches) to the large
development of the food-yelk. As the pressure of this seems to force the two
middle layers together from the start, and as the solid structure of the
mesoderm apparently belies the original hollow character of the sacs, the two
sections of the mesoderm, which are at that time divided by the lateral
fold—the dorsal segment-plates and ventral side-plates—have the
appearance at first of solid layers of cells (Figs. 94–97). And when the
articulation of the somites begins in the sole-shaped embryonic shield, and a
couple of protovertebræ are developed in succession, constantly increasing in
number towards the rear, these cube-shaped somites (formerly called
protovertebræ, or primitive vertebræ) have the appearance of solid dice, made
up of mesodermic cells (Fig. 93). Nevertheless, there is for a time a ventral
cavity, or provertebral cavity, even in these solid
“protovertebræ” (Fig. 143 uwh). This vesicular condition of
the provertebra is of the greatest phylogenetic interest; we must, according to
the cœlom theory, regard it as an hereditary reproduction of the hollow dorsal
somites of the amphioxus (Figs. 156–160) and the lower vertebrates (Fig.
161–163). This rudimentary “provertebral cavity” has no
physiological significance whatever in the amniote-embryo; it soon disappears,
being filled up with cells of the muscular plate.

Fig. 167—Head
of a shark embryo (Pristiurus), one-third of an inch long,
magnified. (From Parker.) Seen from the ventral side.
The innermost median part of the primitive segment plates, which lies
immediately on the chorda (Fig. 145 ch) and the medullary tube
(m), forms the vertebral column in all the higher vertebrates (it is
wanting in the lowest); hence it may be called the skeleton plate. In
each of the provertebræ it is called the “sclerotome” (in
opposition to the outlying muscular plate, the “myotome”). From the
phylogenetic point of view the myotomes are much older than the sclerotomes.
The lower or ventral part of each sclerotome (the inner and lower edge of the
cube-shaped provertebra) divides into two plates, which grow round the chorda,
and thus form the foundation of the body of the vertebra (wh). The upper
plate presses between the chorda and the medullary tube, the lower between the
chorda and the alimentary canal (Fig. 137 C). As the plates of two
opposite provertebral pieces unite from the right and left, a circular sheath
is formed round this part of the chorda. From this develops the body of
a vertebra—that is to say, the massive lower or ventral half of the bony
ring, which is called the “vertebra” proper and surrounds the
medullary tube (Figs. 164–166). The upper or dorsal half of this bony
ring, the vertebral arch (Fig. 145 wb), arises in just the same way from
the upper part of the skeletal plate, and therefore from the inner and upper
edge of the cube-shaped primitive vertebra. As the upper edges of two opposing
somites grow together over the medullary tube from right and left, the
vertebra-arch becomes closed.
The whole of the secondary vertebra, which is thus formed from the union of the
skeletal plates of two provertebral pieces
and encloses a part of the chorda in its body, consists at first of a rather
soft mass of cells; this afterwards passes into a firmer, cartilaginous stage,
and finally into a third, permanent, bony stage. These three stages can
generally be distinguished in the greater part of the skeleton of the higher
vertebrates; at first most parts of the skeleton are soft, tender, and
membranous; they then become cartilaginous in the course of their development,
and finally bony.

Fig. 168 and 169—Head of a chick embryo, of
the third day. Fig. 168 from the front, Fig. 169 from the right. n
rudimentary nose (olfactory pit), l rudimentary eye (optic pit,
lens-cavity), g rudimentary ear (auditory pit), v fore-brain,
gl eye-cleft. Of the three pairs of gill-arches the first has passed
into a process of the upper jaw (o) and of the lower jaw (u).
(From Kölliker.)
At the head part of the embryo in the amniotes there is not generally a
cleavage of the middle germinal layer into provertebral and lateral plates, but
the dorsal and ventral somites are blended from the first, and form what are
called the “head-plates” (Fig. 148 k). From these are formed
the skull, the bony case of the brain, and the muscles and corium of the body.
The skull develops in the same way as the membranous vertebral column. The
right and left halves of the head curve over the cerebral vesicle, enclose the
foremost part of the chorda below, and thus finally form a simple, soft,
membranous capsule about the brain. This is afterwards converted into a
cartilaginous primitive skull, such as we find permanently in many of the
fishes. Much later this cartilaginous skull becomes the permanent bony skull
with its various parts. The bony skull in man and all the other amniotes is
more highly differentiated and modified than that of the lower vertebrates, the
amphibia and fishes. But as the one has arisen phylogenetically from the other,
we must assume that in the former no less than the latter the skull was
originally formed from the sclerotomes of a number of (at least nine)
head-somites.

Fig. 170—Head of a dog embryo, seen from the
front. a the two lateral halves of the foremost cerebral vesicle,
b rudimentary eye, c middle cerebral vesicle, de first pair
of gill-arches (e upper-jaw process, d lower-jaw process), f,
f′, f″, second, third, and fourth pairs of gill-arches, g
h i k heart (g right, h left auricle; i left,
k right ventricle), l origin of the aorta with three pairs of
arches, which go to the gill-arches. (From Bischoff.)
While the articulation of the vertebrate body is always obvious in the
episoma or dorsal body, and is clearly expressed in the segmentation of
the muscular plates and vertebræ, it is more latent in the hyposoma or
ventral body. Nevertheless, the hyposomites of the vegetal half of the body are
not less important than the episomites of the animal half. The segmentation in
the ventral cavity affects the following principal systems of organs: 1, the
gonads or sex-glands (gonotomes); 2, the nephridia or kidneys (nephrotomes);
and 3, the head-gut with its gill-clefts (branchiotomes).
The metamerism of the hyposoma is less conspicuous because in all the craniotes
the cavities of the ventral segments, in the walls of which the sexual products
are developed, have long since coalesced, and formed a single large
body-cavity, owing to the disappearance of the partition. This cenogenetic
process is so old that the cavity seems to be unsegmented from the first in all
the craniotes, and the rudiment of the gonads also is almost always
unsegmented. It is the more interesting to learn that, according to the
important discovery of Rückert, this sexual structure is at first segmental
even in the actual selachii, and the several
gonotomes only blend into a simple sexual gland on either side secondarily.
Amphioxus, the sole surviving representative of the acrania, once more yields
us most interesting information; in this case the sexual glands remain
segmented throughout life. The sexually mature lancelet has, on the right and
left of the gut, a series of metamerous sacs, which are filled with ova in the
female and sperm in the male. These segmental gonads are originally nothing
else than the real gonotomes, separate body-cavities, formed from the
hyposomites of the trunk.

Fig. 171—Human embryo of the fourth week
(twenty-six days old), one-fourth of an inch in length, magnified. (From
Moll.) The rudiments of the cerebral nerves and the roots of the spinal
nerves are especially marked. Underneath the four gill-arches (left side) is
the heart (with auricle, V, and ventricle, K), under this again
the liver (L).
The gonads are the most important segmental organs of the hyposoma, in the
sense that they are phylogenetically the oldest. We find sexual glands (as
pouch-like appendages of the gastro-canal system) in most of the lower animals,
even in the medusæ, etc., which have no kidneys. The latter appear first (as a
pair of excretory tubes) in the platodes (turbellaria), and have probably been
inherited from these by the articulates
(annelids) on the one hand and the unarticulated prochordonia on the other, and
from these passed to the articulated vertebrates. The oldest form of the kidney
system in this stem are the segmental pronephridia or prorenal canals, in the
same arrangement as Boveri found them in the amphioxus. They are small canals
that lie in the frontal plane, on each side of the chorda, between the episoma
and hyposoma (Fig. 102 n); their internal funnel-shaped opening leads
into the various body-cavities, their outer opening is the lateral furrow of
the epidermis. Originally they must have had a double function, the carrying
away of the urine from the episomites and the release of the sexual cells from
the hyposomites.
The recent investigations of Ruckert and Van Wijhe on the mesodermic segments
of the trunk and the excretory system of the selachii show that these
“primitive fishes” are closely related to the amphioxus in this
further respect. The transverse section of the shark-embryo in Fig. 161 shows
this very clearly.
In other higher vertebrates, also, the kidneys develop (though very differently
formed later on) from similar structures, which have been secondarily derived
from the segmental pronephridia of the acrania. The parts of the mesoderm at
which the first traces of them are found are usually called the middle or
mesenteric plates. As the first traces of the gonads make their appearance in
the lining of these middle plates nearer inward (or the middle) from the inner
funnels of the nephro-canals, it is better to count this part of the mesoderm
with the hyposoma.
The chief and oldest organ of the vertebrate hyposoma, the alimentary canal, is
generally described as an unsegmented organ. But we could just as well say that
it is the oldest of all the segmented organs of the vertebrate; the double row
of the cœlom-pouches grows out of the dorsal wall of the gut, on either side of
the chorda. In the brief period during which these segmental cœlom-pouches are
still openly connected with the gut, they look just like a double chain of
segmented visceral glands. But apart from this, we have originally in all
vertebrates an important articulation of the fore-gut, that is wanting in the
lower gut, the segmentation of the branchial (gill) gut.

Fig. 172—Transverse section of the shoulder
and fore-limb (wing) of a chick-embryo of the fourth day, magnified about
twenty times. Beside the medullary tube we can see on each side three clear
streaks in the dark dorsal wall, which advance into the rudimentary fore-limb
or wing (e). The uppermost of them is the muscular plate; the middle is
the hind and the lowest the fore root of a spinal nerve. Under the chorda in
the middle is the single aorta, at each side of it a cardinal vein, and below
these the primitive kidneys. The gut is almost closed. The ventral wall
advances into the amnion, which encloses the embryo. (From Remak.)
The gill-clefts, which originally in the older acrania pierced the wall of the
fore-gut, and the gill-arches that separated them, were presumably also
segmental, and distributed among the various metamera of the chain, like the
gonads in the after-gut and the nephridia. In the amphioxus, too, they are
still segmentally formed. Probably there was a division of labour of the
hyposomites in the older (and long extinct) acrania, in such wise that those of
the fore-gut took over the function of breathing and those of the after-gut
that of reproduction. The former developed into gill-pouches, the latter into
sex-pouches. There may have been primitive kidneys in both. Though the gills
have lost their function in the higher animals, certain parts of them have been
generally maintained in the embryo by a tenacious heredity. At a very early
stage we notice in the embryo of man and the other amniotes, at each side of
the head, the remarkable and important structures which we call the gill-arches
and gill-clefts (Figs. 167–170 f). They belong to the
characteristic and inalienable organs of the amniote-embryo, and are found
always in the same
spot and with the same arrangement and structure. There are formed to the right
and left in the lateral wall of the fore-gut cavity, in its foremost part,
first a pair and then several pairs of sac-shaped inlets, that pierce the whole
thickness of the lateral wall of the head. They are thus converted into clefts,
through which one can penetrate freely from without into the gullet. The wall
thickens between these branchial folds, and changes into an arch-like or
sickle-shaped piece—the gill, or gullet-arch. In this the muscles and
skeletal parts of the branchial gut separate; a blood-vessel arch rises
afterwards on their inner side (Fig. 98 ka). The number of the branchial
arches and the clefts that alternate with them is four or five on each side in
the higher vertebrates (Fig. 170 d, f, f′, f″). In some of
the fishes (selachii) and in the cyclostoma we find six or seven of them
permanently.

Fig. 173—Transverse section of the pelvic
region and hind legs of a chick-embryo of the fourth day, magnified.
h horn-plate, w medullary tube, n canal of the tube,
u primitive kidneys, x chorda, e hind legs, b
allantoic canal in the ventral wall, t aorta, v cardinal veins,
a gut, d gut-gland layer, f gut-fibre layer, g
embryonic epithelium, r dorsal muscles, c body-cavity or cœloma.
(From Waldeyer.)
These remarkable structures had originally the function of respiratory
organs—gills. In the fishes the water that serves for breathing, and is
taken in at the mouth, still always passes out by the branchial clefts at the
sides of the gullet. In the higher vertebrates they afterwards disappear. The
branchial arches are converted partly into the jaws, partly into the bones of
the tongue and the ear. From the first gill-cleft is formed the tympanic cavity
of the ear.
There are few parts of the vertebrate organism that, like the outer covering or
integument of the body, are not subject to metamerism. The outer skin
(epidermis) is unsegmented from the first, and proceeds from the
continuous horny plate. Moreover, the underlying cutis is also not
metamerous, although it develops from the segmental structure of the
cutis-plates (Figs. 161, 162 cp). The vertebrates are strikingly and
profoundly different from the articulates in these respects also.
Further, most of the vertebrates still have a number of unarticulated organs,
which have arisen locally, by adaptation of particular parts of the body to
certain special functions. Of this character are the sense-organs in the
episoma, and the limbs, the heart, the spleen, and the large visceral
glands—lungs, liver, pancreas, etc.—in the hyposoma. The heart is
originally only a local spindle-shaped enlargement of the large ventral
blood-vessel or principal vein, at the point where the subintestinal passes
into the branchial artery, at the limit of the head and trunk (Figs. 170, 171).
The three higher sense-organs—nose, eye, and ear—were originally
developed in the same form in all the craniotes, as three pairs of small
depressions in the skin at the side of the head.
The organ of smell, the nose, has the appearance of a pair of small pits above
the mouth-aperture, in front of the head (Fig. 169 n). The organ of
sight, the eye, is found at the side of the head, also in the shape of a
depression (Figs. 169 l, 170 b), to which corresponds a large
outgrowth of the foremost cerebral vesicle on each side. Farther behind, at
each side of the head, there is a third depression, the first trace of the
organ of hearing (Fig. 169 g). As yet we can see nothing of the later
elaborate structure of these organs, nor of the characteristic build of the
face.
When the human embryo has reached
When the human embryo has reached this stage of development, it can still
scarcely be distinguished from that of any other higher vertebrate. All the
chief parts of the body are now laid down: the head with the primitive skull,
the rudiments of the three higher sense-organs and the five cerebral vesicles,
and the gill-arches and clefts; the trunk with the spinal cord, the rudiment of
the vertebral column, the chain of metamera, the heart and chief blood-vessels,
and the kidneys. At this stage man is a higher vertebrate, but shows no
essential morphological difference from the embryos of the mammals, the birds,
the reptiles, etc. This is an ontogenetic fact of the utmost significance. From
it we can gather the most important phylogenetic conclusions.

Fig.
174—Development of the lizard’s legs (Lacerta
agilis), with special relation to their blood-vessels. 1, 3, 5, 7, 9,
11 right fore-leg; 13, 15 left fore-leg; 2, 4, 6, 8, 10, 12
right hind-leg; 14, 16 left hind-leg; SRV lateral veins of the
trunk, VU umbilical vein. (From F. Hochstetter.)
There is still no trace of the limbs. Although head and trunk are separated and
all the principal internal organs are laid down, there is no indication
whatever of the “extremities” at this stage; they are formed later
on. Here again we have a fact of the utmost interest. It proves that the older
vertebrates had no feet, as we find to be the case in the lowest living
vertebrates (amphioxus and the cyclostoma). The descendants of these ancient
footless vertebrates only acquired extremities—two fore-legs and two
hind-legs—at a much later stage of development.
These were at first all alike, though they afterwards vary considerably in
structure—becoming fins (of breast and belly) in the fishes, wings and
legs in the birds, fore and hind legs in the creeping animals, arms and legs in
the apes and man. All these parts develop from the same simple original
structure, which forms secondarily from the trunk-wall (Figs. 172, 173). They
have always the appearance of two pairs of small buds, which represent at first
simple roundish knobs or plates. Gradually each of these plates becomes a large
projection, in which we can distinguish a small inner part and a broader outer
part. The latter is the rudiment of the foot or hand, the former that of the
leg or arm. The similarity of the original rudiment of the limbs in different
groups of vertebrates is very striking.

Fig. 175—Human embryo, five weeks
old, half an inch long, seen from the right, magnified. (From Russel
Bardeen and Harmon Lewis.) In the undissected head we see the eye,
mouth, and ear. In the trunk the skin and part of the muscles have been
removed, so that the cartilaginous vertebral column is free; the dorsal root of
a spinal nerve goes out from each vertebra (towards the skin of the back). In
the middle of the lower half of the figure part of the ribs and intercostal
muscles are visible. The skin and muscles have also been removed from the right
limbs; the internal rudiments of the five fingers of the hand, and five toes of
the foot, are clearly seen within the fin-shaped plate, and also the strong
network of nerves that goes from the spinal cord to the extremities. The tail
projects under the foot, and to the right of it is the first part of the
umbilical cord.
How the five fingers or toes with their
blood-vessels gradually differentiate within the simple fin-like structure of
the limbs can be seen in the instance of the lizard in Fig. 174. They are
formed in just the same way in man: in the human embryo of five weeks the five
fingers can clearly be distinguished within the fin-plate (Fig. 175).
The careful study and comparison of human embryos with those of other
vertebrates at this stage of development is very instructive, and reveals more
mysteries to the impartial student than all the religions in the world put
together. For instance, if we compare attentively the three successive stages
of development that are represented, in twenty different amniotes we find a
remarkable likeness. When we see that as a fact twenty different amniotes of
such divergent characters develop from the same embryonic form, we can easily
understand that they may all descend from a common ancestor.

Figs.
176–178—Embryos of the bat (Vespertilio murinus)
at three different stages. (From Oscar Schultze.) Fig. 176: Rudimentary
limbs (v fore-leg, h hind-leg). l lenticular depression,
r olfactory pit, ok upper jaw, uk lower jaw,
k2, k3, k4 first, second and
third gill-arches, a amnion, n umbilical vessel, d
yelk-sac. Fig. 177: Rudiment of flying membrane, membranous fold between fore
and hind leg. n umbilical vessel, o ear-opening, f flying
membrane. Fig. 178: The flying membrane developed and stretched across the
fingers of the hands, which cover the face.
In the first stage of development, in which the head with the five cerebral
vesicles is already clearly indicated, but there are no limbs, the embryos of
all the vertebrates, from the fish to man, are only incidentally or not at all
different from each other. In the second stage, which shows the limbs, we begin
to see differences between the embryos of the lower and higher vertebrates; but
the human embryo is still hardly distinguishable from that of the higher
mammals. In the third stage, in which the gill-arches have disappeared and the
face is formed, the differences become more pronounced. These are facts of a
significance that cannot be exaggerated.[27]
[27]
Because they show how the most diverse structures may be developed from a
common form. As we actually see this in the case of the embryos, we have a
right to assume it in that of the stem-forms. Nevertheless, this resemblance,
however great, is never a real identity. Even the embryos of the different
individuals of one species are usually not really identical. If the reader can
consult the complete edition of this work at a library, he will find six plates
illustrating these twenty embryos.
If there is an intimate causal connection between the processes of embryology
and stem-history, as we must assume in virtue of the laws of heredity, several
important phylogenetic conclusions follow at once from these ontogenetic facts.
The profound and remarkable similarity in the embryonic development of man and
the other vertebrates can only be explained when we admit their descent from a
common ancestor. As a fact, this common descent is now accepted by all
competent scientists; they have substituted the natural evolution for the
supernatural creation of organisms.
Chapter XV.
FŒTAL MEMBRANES AND CIRCULATION
Among the many interesting phenomena that we have encountered in the course of
human embryology, there is an especial importance in the fact that the
development of the human body follows from the beginning just the same lines as
that of the other viviparous mammals. As a fact, all the embryonic
peculiarities that distinguish the mammals from other animals are found also in
man; even the ovum with its distinctive membrane (zona pellucida, Fig.
14) shows the same typical
structure in all mammals (apart from the older oviparous monotremes). It has
long since been deduced from the structure of the developed man that his
natural place in the animal kingdom is among the mammals. Linné (1735) placed
him in this class with the apes, in one and the same order (primates),
in his Systema Naturæ. This position is fully confirmed by comparative
embryology. We see that man entirely resembles the higher mammals, and most of
all the apes, in embryonic development as well as in anatomic structure. And if
we seek to understand this ontogenetic agreement in the light of the biogenetic
law, we find that it proves clearly and necessarily the descent of man from a
series of other mammals, and proximately from the primates. The common origin
of man and the other mammals from a single ancient stem-form can no longer be
questioned; nor can the immediate blood-relationship of man and the ape.

Fig. 179—Human embryos from
the second to the fifteenth week, seen from the left, the curved back
turned towards the right. (Mostly from Ecker.) II of fourteen days. III
of three weeks. IV of four weeks. V of five weeks. VI of six weeks. VII of
seven weeks. VIII of eight weeks. XII of twelve weeks. XV of fifteen
weeks.
The essential agreement in the whole bodily form and inner structure is still
visible in the embryo of man and the other mammals at the late stage of
development at which the mammal-body can be recognised as such. But at a
somewhat earlier stage, in which the limbs, gill-arches, sense-organs, etc.,
are already outlined, we cannot yet recognise the mammal embryos as such, or
distinguish them from those of birds and reptiles. When we consider still
earlier stages of development, we are unable to discover any essential
difference in bodily structure between the embryos of these higher vertebrates
and those of the lower, the amphibia and fishes. If, in fine, we go back to the
construction of the body out of the four germinal layers, we are astonished to
perceive that these four layers are the same in all vertebrates, and everywhere
take a similar part in the building-up of the fundamental organs of the body.
If we inquire as to the origin of these four secondary layers, we learn that
they always arise in the same way from the two primary layers; and the latter
have the same significance in all the metazoa (i.e., all animals except
the unicellulars). Finally, we see that the cells which make up the primary
germinal layers owe their origin in every case to the repeated cleavage of a
single simple cell, the stem-cell or fertilised ovum.

Fig. 180—Very young human embryo of the fourth
week, one-fourth of an inch long (taken from the womb of a suicide eight
hours after death). (From Rabl.) n nasal pits, a eye,
u lower jaw, z arch of hyoid bone, k3 and
k4 third and fourth gill-arch, h heart; s
primitive segments, vg fore-limb (arm), hg hind-limb (leg),
between the two the ventral pedicle.
It is impossible to lay too much stress on this remarkable agreement in the
chief embryonic features in man and the other animals. We shall make use of it
later on for our monophyletic theory of descent—the hypothesis of a
common descent of man and all the metazoa from the gastræa. The first rudiments
of the principal parts of the body, especially the oldest organ, the alimentary
canal, are the same everywhere; they have always the same extremely simple
form. All the peculiarities that distinguish the various groups of animals from
each other only appear gradually in the course of embryonic development; and
the closer the relation of the various groups, the later they are found. We may
formulate this phenomenon in a definite law, which may in a sense be regarded
as an appendix to our biogenetic law. This is the law of the ontogenetic
connection of related animal forms. It runs: The closer the
relation of two fully-developed animals in respect of their whole bodily
structure, and the nearer they are connected in the classification of the
animal kingdom, the longer do their embryonic forms retain their identity, and
the longer is it impossible (or only possible on the ground of subordinate
features) to distinguish between their embryos. This law applies to all animals
whose embryonic development is, in the main, an hereditary summary of their
ancestral history, or in which the original form of development has been
faithfully preserved by heredity. When, on the other hand, it has been altered
by cenogenesis, or disturbance of development, we find a limitation of the law,
which increases in proportion to the introduction of new features by adaptation
(cf. Chapter I, pp. 4–6). Thus the apparent exceptions to the law can
always be traced to cenogenesis.

Fig. 181—Human embryo of the middle of the
fifth week, one-third of an inch long. (From Rabl.) Letters as in
Fig. 180, except sk curve of skull, ok upper jaw, hb
neck-indentation.
When we apply to man this law of the ontogenetic connection of related forms,
and run rapidly over the earliest stages of human development with an eye to
it, we notice first of all the structural identity of the ovum in man and the
other mammals at the very beginning (Figs. 1, 14). The human ovum possesses all
the distinctive features of the ovum of the viviparous mammals, especially the
characteristic formation of its membrane (zona pellucida), which clearly
distinguishes it from the ovum of all other animals. When the human fœtus has
attained the age of fourteen days, it forms a round vesicle (or
“embryonic vesicle”) about a quarter of an inch in diameter. A
thicker part of its border forms a simple sole-shaped embryonic shield
one-twelfth of an inch long (Fig. 133). On its dorsal side we find in the
middle line the straight medullary furrow, bordered by the two parallel dorsal
or medullary swellings. Behind, it passes by the neurenteric canal into the
primitive gut or primitive groove. From this the folding of the two
cœlom-pouches proceeds in the same way as in the other mammals (cf. Fig. 96,
97). In the middle of the sole-shaped embryonic shield the first primitive
segments immediately begin to make their appearance. At this age the human
embryo cannot be distinguished from that of other mammals, such as the hare or
dog.
A week later (or after the twenty-first day) the human embryo has doubled its
length; it is now about one-fifth of an inch long, and, when seen from the
side, shows the characteristic bend of the back, the swelling of the head-end,
the first outline of the three higher sense-organs, and the rudiments of the
gill-clefts, which pierce the sides of the neck (Fig. 179, III). The allantois
has grown out of the gut behind. The embryo is already entirely enclosed in the
amnion, and is only connected in the middle of the belly by the vitelline duct
with the embryonic vesicle, which changes into the yelk-sac. There are no
extremities or limbs at this stage, no trace of arms or legs. The head-end has
been strongly differentiated from the tail-end; and the first outlines of the
cerebral vesicles in front, and the heart below, under the fore-arm, are
already more or less clearly seen. There is as yet no real face. Moreover, we
seek in vain at this stage a special character that may distinguish the human
embryo from that of other mammals.
A week later (after the fourth week, on the twenty-eighth to thirtieth day of
development) the human embryo has
reached a length of about one-third of an inch (Fig 179 IV). We can now clearly
distinguish the head with its various parts; inside it the five primitive
cerebral vesicles (fore-brain, middle-brain, intermediate-brain, hind-brain,
and after-brain); under the head the gill-arches, which divide the gill-clefts;
at the sides of the head the rudiments of the eyes, a couple of pits in the
outer skin, with a pair of corresponding simple vesicles growing out of the
lateral wall of the fore-brain (Figs. 180, 181 a). Far behind the eyes,
over the last gill-arches, we see a vesicular rudiment of the auscultory organ.
The rudimentary limbs are now clearly outlined—four simple buds of the
shape of round plates, a pair of fore (vg) and a pair of hind legs
(hg), the former a little larger than the latter. The large head bends
over the trunk, almost at a right angle. The latter is still connected in the
middle of its ventral side with the embryonic vesicle; but the embryo has still
further severed itself from it, so that it already hangs out as the yelk-sac.
The hind part of the body is also very much curved, so that the pointed
tail-end is directed towards the head. The head and face-part are sunk entirely
on the still open breast. The bend soon increases so much that the tail almost
touches the forehead (Fig. 179 V.; Fig. 181). We may then distinguish three or
four special curves on the round dorsal surface—namely, a skull-curve in
the region of the second cerebral vesicle, a neck-curve at the beginning of the
spinal cord, and a tail-curve at the fore-end. This pronounced curve is only
shared by man and
the higher classes of vertebrates (the amniotes); it is much slighter, or not
found at all, in the lower vertebrates. At this age (four weeks) man has a
considerable tail, twice as long as his legs. A vertical longitudinal section
through the middle plane of this tail (Fig. 182) shows that the hinder end of
the spinal marrow extends to the point of the tail, as also does the underlying
chorda (ch), the terminal continuation of the vertebral column. Of the
latter, the rudiments of the seven coccygeal (or lowest) vertebræ are
visible—thirty-two indicates the third and thirty-six the seventh of
these. Under the vertebral column we see the hindmost ends of the two large
blood-vessels of the tail, the principal artery (aorta caudalis or
arteria sacralis media, Ao), and the principal vein (vena
caudalis or sacralis media). Underneath is the opening of the anus
(an) and the urogenital sinus (S.ug). From this anatomic
structure of the human tail it is perfectly clear that it is the rudiment of an
ape-tail, the last hereditary relic of a long hairy tail, which has been handed
down from our tertiary primate ancestors to the present day.

Fig. 182—Median
longitudinal section of the tail of a human embryo, two-thirds of an inch
long. (From Ross Granville Harrison.) Med medullary tube,
Ca.fil caudal filament, ch chorda, ao caudal artery,
V.c.i caudal vein, an anus, S.ug sinus urogenitalis.

Fig. 183—Human embryo, four weeks old, opened
on the ventral side. Ventral and dorsal walls are cut away, so as to show the
contents of the pectoral and abdominal cavities. All the appendages are also
removed (amnion, allantois, yelk-sac), and the middle part of the gut. n
eye, 3 nose, 4 upper jaw, 5 lower jaw, 6 second,
6″ third gill-arch, ov heart (o right,
o′ left auricle; v right, v′ left
ventricle), b origin of the aorta, f liver (u umbilical
vein), e gut (with vitelline artery, cut off at a′),
j′ vitelline vein, m primitive kidneys, t
rudimentary sexual glands, r terminal gut (cut off at the mesentery
z), n umbilical artery, u umbilical vein, 9
fore-leg, 9′ hind-leg. (From Coste.)

Fig. 184—Human embryo, five weeks old, opened
from the ventral side (as in Fig. 183). Breast and belly-wall and liver are
removed. 3 outer nasal process, 4 upper jaw, 5 lower jaw,
z tongue, v right, v′ left ventricle of heart,
o′ left auricle, b origin of aorta, b′,
b″, b‴ first, second, and third aorta-arches, c,
c′, c″ vena cava, ae lungs (y pulmonary
artery), e stomach, m primitive kidneys (j left vitelline
vein, s cystic vein, a right vitelline artery, n umbilical
artery, u umbilical vein), x vitelline duct, i rectum,
8 tail, 9 fore-leg, 9′ hind-leg. (From
Coste.)
It sometimes happens that we find even external relics of this tail growing.
According to the illustrated works of
Surgeon-General Bernhard Ornstein, of Greece, these tailed men are not
uncommon; it is not impossible that they gave rise to the ancient fables of the
satyrs. A great number of such cases are given by Max Bartels in his essay on
“Tailed Men” (1884, in the Archiv für Anthropologie, Band
XV), and critically examined. These atavistic human tails are often mobile;
sometimes they contain only muscles and fat, sometimes also rudiments of caudal
vertebræ. They have a length of eight to ten inches and more. Granville
Harrison has very carefully studied one of these cases of
“pigtail,” which he removed by operation from a six months old
child in 1901. The tail moved briskly when the child cried or was excited, and
was drawn up when at rest.

Fig. 186—Human ovum of twelve to thirteen days
(?). (From Allen Thomson.) 1. Not opened. 2. Opened and magnified.
Within the outer chorion the tiny curved fœtus lies on the large embryonic
vesicle, to the left above.

Fig. 187—Human ovum of ten days. (From
Allen Thomson.) Opened; the small fœtus in the right half, above.
Fig. 188—Human fœtus of ten days, taken
from the preceding ovum, magnified, a yelk-sac, b neck (the
medullary groove already closed), c head (with open medullary groove),
d hind part (with open medullary groove), e a shred of the
amnion.

Fig. 189—Human ovum of twenty to twenty-two
days. (From Allen Thomson.) Opened. The chorion forms a spacious
vesicle, to the inner wall of which the small fœtus (to the right above) is
attached by a short umbilical cord.
Fig. 190—Human fœtus of twenty to
twenty-two days, taken from the preceding ovum, magnified. a amnion,
b yelk-sac, c lower-jaw process of the first gill-arch, d
upper-jaw process of same, e second gill-arch (two smaller ones behind).
Three gill-clefts are clearly seen. f rudimentary fore-leg, g
auditory vesicle, h eye, i heart.
In the opinion of some travellers and anthropologists, the atavistic
tail-formation is hereditary in certain isolated tribes (especially in
south-eastern Asia and the archipelago), so that we might speak of a special
race or “species” of tailed men
(Homo caudatus). Bartels has “no doubt that these tailed men will
be discovered in the advance of our geographical and ethnographical knowledge
of the lands in question” (Archiv für Anthropologie, Band XV, p.
129).

Fig.
191—Human embryo of sixteen to eighteen days. (From
Coste.) Magnified. The embryo is surrounded by the amnion, (a),
and lies free with this in the opened embryonic vesicle. The belly is drawn up
by the large yelk-sac (d), and fastened to the inner wall of the
embryonic membrane by the short and thick pedicle (b). Hence the normal
convex curve of the back (Fig. 190) is here changed into an abnormal concave
surface. h heart, m parietal mesoderm. The spots on the outer
wall of the serolemma are the roots of the branching chorion-villi, which are
free at the border.
When we open a human embryo of one month (Fig. 183), we find the alimentary
canal formed in the body-cavity, and for the most part cut off from the
embryonic vesicle. There are both mouth and anus apertures. But the
mouth-cavity is not yet separated from the nasal cavity, and the face not yet
shaped. The heart shows all its four sections; it is very large, and almost
fills the whole of the pectoral cavity (Fig. 183 ov). Behind it are the
very small rudimentary lungs. The primitive kidneys (m) are very large;
they fill the greater part of the abdominal cavity, and extend from the liver
(f) to the pelvic gut. Thus at the end of the first month all the chief
organs are already outlined. But there are at this stage no features by which
the human embryo materially differs from that of the dog, the hare, the ox, or
the horse—in a word, of any other higher mammal. All these embryos have
the same, or at least a very similar, form; they can at the most be
distinguished from the human embryo by the total size of the body or some other
insignificant difference in size. Thus, for instance, in man the head is larger
in proportion to the trunk than in the ox. The tail is rather longer in the dog
than in man. These are all negligible differences. On the other hand, the whole
internal organisation and the form and arrangement of the various organs are
essentially the same in the human embryo of four weeks as in the embryos of the
other mammals at corresponding stages.

Fig. 192—Human embryo of the fourth week,
one-third of an inch long, lying in the dissected chorion.

Fig. 193—Human embryo of the fourth week,
with its membranes, like Fig. 192, but a little older. The yelk-sac is rather
smaller, the amnion and chorion larger.
It is otherwise in the second month of human development. Fig. 179 represents a
human embryo of six weeks (VI), one of seven weeks (VII), and one of eight
weeks (VIII), at natural size. The differences which mark off the human embryo
from that of the dog and the lower mammals now begin to be more pronounced. We
can see important differences at the sixth, and still more at the eighth week,
especially in the formation of the head. The size of the various sections of
the brain is greater in man, and the tail is shorter.
Other differences between man and the lower mammals are found in the relative
size of the internal organs. But even at this stage the human embryo differs
very little from that of the nearest related mammals—the apes, especially
the anthropomorphic apes.
The features by means of which we distinguish between them are not clear until
later on. Even at a much more advanced stage of development, when we can
distinguish the human fœtus from that of the ungulates at a glance, it still
closely resembles that of the higher apes. At last we get the distinctive
features, and
we can distinguish the human embryo confidently at the first glance from that
of all other mammals during the last four months of fœtal life—from the
sixth to the ninth month of pregnancy. Then we begin to find also the
differences between the various races of men, especially in regard to the
formation of the skull and the face. (Cf. Chapter XXIII.)

Fig. 194—Human embryo with its membranes, six
weeks old. The outer envelope of the whole ovum is the chorion, thickly covered
with its branching villi, a product of the serous membrane. The embryo is
enclosed in the delicate amnion-sac. The yelk-sac is reduced to a small
pear-shaped umbilical vesicle; its thin pedicle, the long vitelline duct, is
enclosed in the umbilical cord. In the latter, behind the vitelline duct, is
the much shorter pedicle of the allantois, the inner lamina of which (the
gut-gland layer) forms a large vesicle in most of the mammals, while the outer
lamina is attached to the inner wall of the outer embryonic coat, and forms the
placenta there. (Half diagrammatic.)
The striking resemblance that persists so long between the embryo of man and of
the higher apes disappears much earlier in the lower apes. It naturally remains
longest in the large anthropomorphic apes (gorilla, chimpanzee, orang, and
gibbon). The physiognomic similarity of these animals, which we find so great
in their earlier years, lessens with the increase of age. On the other hand, it
remains throughout life in the remarkable long-nosed ape of Borneo (Nasalis
larvatus). Its finely-shaped nose would be regarded with envy by many a man
who has too little of that organ. If we compare the face of the long-nosed ape
with that of abnormally ape-like human beings (such as the famous Miss Julia
Pastrana, Fig. 185), it will be admitted to represent a higher stage of
development. There are still people among us who look especially to the face
for the “image of God in man.” The long-nosed ape would have more
claim to this than some of the stumpy-nosed human individuals one meets.
This progressive divergence of the human from the animal form, which is based
on the law of the ontogenetic connection between related forms, is found in the
structure of the internal organs as well as in external form. It is also
expressed in the construction of the envelopes and appendages that we find
surrounding the fœtus externally, and that we will now consider more closely.
Two of these appendages—the amnion and the allantois—are only found
in the three higher classes of vertebrates, while the third, the yelk-sac, is
found in most of the vertebrates. This is a circumstance of great importance,
and it gives us valuable data for constructing man’s genealogical tree.
As regards the external membrane that encloses the ovum in the mammal womb,
we find it just the same in man as in the higher mammals. The ovum is, the
reader will remember, first surrounded by the transparent structureless
ovolemma or zona pellucida (Figs. 1, 14). But very soon, even in
the first week of development, this is replaced by the permanent chorion. This
is formed from the external layer of the amnion, the serolemma, or
“serous membrane,” the formation of which we shall consider
presently; it surrounds the fœtus and its appendages as a broad, completely
closed sac; the space between the two, filled with clear watery fluid, is the
serocœlom, or interamniotic cavity (“extra-embryonic
body-cavity”). But the smooth surface of the sac is quickly covered with
numbers of tiny tufts, which are really hollow outgrowths like the fingers of a
glove (Figs. 186, 191, 198 chz). They ramify and push into the
corresponding depressions that are formed by the tubular glands of the mucous
membrane of the maternal womb. Thus, the ovum secures its permanent seat (Fig.
186–194).

Fig. 195—Diagram of the embryonic organs of the
mammal (fœtal membranes and appendages). (From Turner.) E, M,
H outer, middle, and inner germ layer of the embryonic shield, which is
figured in median longitudinal section, seen from the left. am amnion.
AC amniotic cavity, UV yelk-sac or umbilical vesicle, ALC
allantois, al pericœlom or serocœlom (inter-amniotic cavity), sz
serolemma (or serous membrane), pc prochorion (with villi).)
In human ova of eight to twelve days this external membrane, the chorion, is
already covered with small tufts or villi, and forms a ball or spheroid of
one-fourth to one-third of an inch in diameter (Figs. 186–188). As a
large quantity of fluid gathers inside it, the chorion expands more and more,
so that the embryo only occupies a small part of the space within the vesicle.
The villi of the chorion grow larger and more numerous. They branch out more
and more. At first the villi cover the whole surface, but they afterwards
disappear from the greater part of it; they then develop with proportionately
greater vigour at a spot where the placenta is formed from the allantois.
When we open the chorion of a human embryo of three weeks, we find on the
ventral side of the fœtus a large round sac, filled with fluid. This is the
yelk-sac, or “umbilical vesicle,” the origin of which we have
considered previously. The larger the embryo becomes the smaller we find the
yelk-sac. In the end we find the remainder of it in the shape of a small
pear-shaped vesicle, fastened to a long thin stalk (or pedicle), and hanging
from the open belly of the fœtus (Fig. 194). This pedicle is the vitelline
duct, and is separated from the body at the closing of the navel.
Behind the yelk-sac a second appendage,
of much greater importance, is formed at an early stage at the belly of the
mammal embryo. This is the allantois or “primitive urinary sac,” an
important embryonic organ, only found in the three higher classes of
vertebrates. In all the amniotes the allantois quickly appears at the hinder
end of the alimentary canal, growing out of the cavity of the pelvic gut (Fig.
147 r, u, Fig. 195 ALC).
The further development of the allantois varies considerably in the three
sub-classes of the mammals. The two lower sub-classes, monotremes and
marsupials, retain the simpler structure of their ancestors, the reptiles. The
wall of the allantois and the enveloping serolemma remains smooth and without
villi, as in the birds. But in the third sub-class of the mammals the serolemma
forms, by invagination at its outer surface, a number of hollow tufts or villi,
from which it takes the name of the chorion or mallochorion. The
gut-fibre layer of the allantois, richly supplied with branches of the
umbilical vessel, presses into these tufts of the primary chorion, and forms
the “secondary chorion.” Its embryonic blood-vessels are closely
correlated to the contiguous maternal blood-vessels of the environing womb, and
thus is formed the important nutritive apparatus of the embryo which we call
the placenta.

Fig. 196—Diagrammatic frontal section of the
pregnant human womb. (From Longet.) The embryo hangs by the
umbilical cord, which encloses the pedicle of the allantois (al).
nb umbilical vessel, am amnion, ch chorion, ds
decidua serotina, dv decidua vera, dr decidua reflexa, z
villi of the placenta, c cervix uteri, u uterus.)
The pedicle of the allantois, which connects the embryo with the placenta and
conducts the strong umbilical vessels from the former to the latter, is covered
by the amnion, and, with this amniotic sheath and the pedicle of the yelk-sac,
forms what is called the umbilical cord (Fig. 196 al). As the
large and blood-filled vascular network of the fœtal allantois attaches itself
closely to the mucous lining of the maternal womb, and the partition between
the blood-vessels of mother and child becomes much thinner, we get that
remarkable nutritive apparatus of the fœtal body which is characteristic of the
placentalia (or choriata). We shall return afterwards to the closer
consideration of this (cf. Chapter XXIII).
In the various orders of mammals the placenta undergoes many modifications, and
these are in part of great evolutionary importance and useful in
classification. There is only one of these that need be specially
mentioned—the important fact, established by Selenka in 1890, that the
distinctive human placentation is confined to the anthropoids. In this most
advanced group of the mammals the allantois is very small, soon loses its
cavity, and then, in common with the amnion, undergoes certain peculiar
changes. The umbilical cord develops in this case from what is called the
“ventral pedicle.” Until very recently this was regarded as a
structure peculiar to man. We now know from Selenka that the much-discussed
ventral pedicle is merely the pedicle of the allantois, combined with the
pedicle of the amnion and the rudimentary pedicle of the yelk-sac. It has just
the same structure in the orang and gibbon (Fig. 197) and very probably in the
chimpanzee and gorilla, as in man; it is, therefore, not a disproof, but
a striking fresh proof, of the blood-relationship of man and the anthropoid
apes.
We find only in the anthropoid apes—the gibbon and orang of Asia and the
chimpanzee and gorilla of Africa—the peculiar and elaborate formation of
the placenta that characterises man (Fig. 198).
In this case there is at an early stage an intimate blending of the chorion of
the embryo and the part of the mucous lining of the womb to which it attaches.
The villi of the chorion with the blood-vessels they contain grow so completely
into the tissue of the uterus, which is rich in blood, that it becomes
impossible to separate them, and they form together a sort of cake. This comes
away as the “afterbirth” at parturition; at the same time, the part
of the mucous lining of the womb that has united inseparably with the chorion
is torn away; hence it is called the decidua (“falling-away
membrane”), and also the “sieve-membrane,” because it is
perforated like a sieve. We find a decidua of this kind in most of the higher
placentals; but it is only in man and the anthropoid apes that it divides into
three parts—the outer, inner, and placental decidua. The external or true
decidua (Fig. 196 du, Fig. 199 g) is the part of the mucous
lining of the womb that clothes the inner surface of the uterine cavity
wherever it is not connected with the placenta. The placental or spongy decidua
(placentalis or serotina, Fig. 196 ds, Fig. 199 d)
is really the placenta itself, or the maternal part of it (placenta
uterina)—namely, that part of the mucous lining of the womb which
unites intimately with the chorion-villi of the fœtal placenta. The internal or
false decidua (interna or reflexa, Fig. 196 dr, Fig. 199
f) is that part of the mucous lining of the womb which encloses the
remaining surface of the ovum, the smooth chorion (chorion læve), in the
shape of a special thin membrane. The origin of these three different deciduous
membranes, in regard to which quite erroneous views (still retained in their
names) formerly prevailed, is now quite clear, The external decidua
vera is the specially modified and subsequently detachable superficial
stratum of the original mucous lining of the womb. The placental decidua
serotina is that part of the preceding which is completely transformed by
the ingrowth of the chorion-villi, and is used for constructing the placenta.
The inner decidua reflexa is formed by the rise of a circular fold of
the mucous lining (at the border of the decidua vera and
serotina), which grows over the fœtus (like the anmnion) to the end.

Fig. 197—Male embryo of the
Siamang-gibbon (Hylobates siamanga) of Sumatra; to the left the
dissected uterus, of which only the dorsal half is given. The embryo has been
taken out, and the limbs folded together; it is still connected by the
umbilical cord with the centre of the circular placenta which is attached to
the inside of the womb. This embryo takes the head-position in the womb, and
this is normal in man also.
The peculiar anatomic features that characterise the human fœtal membranes are
found in just the same way in the higher
apes. Until recently it was thought that the human embryo was distinguished by
its peculiar construction of a solid allantois and a special ventral pedicle,
and that the umbilical cord developed from this in a different way than in the
other mammals. The opponents of the unwelcome “ape-theory” laid
great stress on this, and thought they had at last discovered an important
indication that separated man from all the other placentals. But the remarkable
discoveries published by the distinguished zoologist Selenka in 1890 proved
that man shares these peculiarities of placentation with the anthropoid apes,
though they are not found in the other apes. Thus the very feature which was
advanced by our critics as a disproof became a most important piece of evidence
in favour of our pithecoid origin.)

Fig. 198—Frontal section of the pregnant human womb.
(From Turner.) The embryo (a month old) hangs in the middle of the
amniotic cavity by the ventral pedicle or umbilical cord, which connects it
with the placenta (above).
Of the three vesicular appendages of the amniote embryo which we have now
described the amnion has no blood-vessels at any moment of its existence. But
the other two vesicles, the yelk-sac and the allantois, are equipped with large
blood-vessels, and these effect the nourishment of the embryonic body. We may
take the opportunity to make a few general observations on the first
circulation in the embryo and its central organ, the heart. The first
blood-vessels, the heart, and the first blood itself, are formed from the
gut-fibre layer. Hence it was called by earlier embryologists the
“vascular layer.” In a sense the term is quite correct. But it must
not be understood as if all the blood-vessels in the body came from this layer,
or as if the whole of this layer were taken up only with the formation of
blood-vessels. Neither of these suppositions is true. Blood-vessels may be
formed independently in other parts, especially in the various products of the
skin-fibre layer.

Fig. 199—Human fœtus, twelve weeks old, with its
membranes. The umbilical cord goes from its navel to the placenta. b
amnion, c chorion, d placenta, d apostrophe, relics of
villi on smooth chorion, f internal or reflex decidua, g external
or true decidua. (From B. Schultze.)

Fig.
200—Mature human fœtus (at the end of pregnancy, in its
natural position, taken out of the uterine cavity). On the inner surface of the
latter (to the left) is the placenta, which is connected by the umbilical cord
with the child’s navel. (From Bernhard Schultze.)
The first blood-vessels of the mammal embryo have been considered by us
previously, and we shall study the development of the heart in the second
volume.
In every vertebrate it lies at first in the ventral wall of the fore-gut, or in
the ventral (or cardiac) mesentery, by which it is connected for a time with
the wall of the body. But it soon severs itself from the place of its origin,
and lies freely in a cavity—the cardiac cavity. For a short time it is
still connected with the former by the thin plate of the mesocardium.
Afterwards it lies quite free in the cardiac cavity, and is only directly
connected with the gut-wall by the vessels which issue from it.

Fig.
201—Vitelline vessels in the germinative area of a
chick-embryo, at the close of the third day of incubation. (From
Balfour.) The detached germinative area is seen from the ventral side:
the arteries are dark, the veins light. H heart, AA aorta-arches,
Ao aorta, R.of.A right omphalo-mesenteric artery, S.T.
sinus terminalis, L.Of and R.Of right and left
omphalo-mesenteric veins, S.V. sinus venosus, D.C. ductus
Cuvieri, S.Ca.V. and V.Ca. fore and hind cardinal veins.
The fore-end of the spindle-shaped tube, which soon bends into an S-shape
(Figure 1.202), divides into a right and left branch. These tubes are bent
upwards arch-wise, and represent the first arches of the aorta. They rise in
the wall of the fore-gut, which they enclose in a sense, and then unite above,
in the upper wall of the fore gut-cavity, to form a large single artery, that
runs backward immediately under the chorda, and is called the aorta (Fig. 201
Ao). The first pair of aorta-arches rise on the inner wall of the first
pair of gill-arches, and so lie between the first gill-arch (k) and the
fore-gut (d), just as we find them throughout life in the fishes. The
single aorta, which results from the conjunction of these two first vascular
arches, divides again immediately into two parallel branches, which run
backwards on either side of the chorda. These are the primitive aortas which we
have already mentioned; they are also called the posterior vertebral arteries.
These two arteries now give off at each side, behind, at right angles, four or
five branches, and these pass from the embryonic body to the germinative area,
they
are called omphalo-mesenteric or vitelline arteries. They represent the first
beginning of a fœtal circulation. Thus, the first blood-vessels pass over the
embryonic body and reach as far as the edge of the germinative area. At first
they are confined to the dark or “vascular” area. But they
afterwards extend over the whole surface of the embryonic vesicle. In the end,
the whole of the yelk-sac is covered with a vascular net-work. These vessels
have to gather food from the contents of the yelk-sac and convey it to the
embryonic body. This is done by the veins, which pass first from the
germinative area, and afterwards from the yelk-sac, to the farther end of the
heart. They are called vitelline, or, frequently, omphalo-mesenteric, veins.
These vessels naturally atrophy with the degeneration of the umbilical vesicle,
and the vitelline circulation is replaced by a second, that of the allantois.
Large blood-vessels are developed in the wall of the urinary sac or the
allantois, as before, from the gut-fibre layer. These vessels grow larger and
larger, and are very closely connected with the vessels that develop in the
body of the embryo itself. Thus, the secondary, allantoic circulation gradually
takes the place of the original vitelline circulation. When the allantois has
attached itself to the inner wall of the chorion and been converted into the
placenta, its blood-vessels alone effect the nourishment of the embryo. They
are called umbilical vessels, and are originally double—a pair of
umbilical arteries and a pair of umbilical veins. The two umbilical veins (Fig.
183 u), which convey blood from the placenta to the heart, open it first
into the united vitelline veins. The latter then disappear, and the right
umbilical vein goes with them, so that henceforth a single large vein, the left
umbilical vein, conducts all the blood from the placenta to the heart of the
embryo. The two arteries of the allantois, or the umbilical arteries (Figs. 183
n, 184 n), are merely the ultimate terminations of the primitive
aortas, which are strongly developed afterwards. This umbilical circulation is
retained until the nine months of embryonic life are over, and the human embryo
enters into the world as the independent individual. The umbilical cord (Fig.
196 al), in which these large blood-vessels pass from the embryo to the
placenta, comes away, together with the latter, in the after-birth, and with
the use of the lungs begins an entirely new form of circulation, which is
confined to the body of the infant.

Fig. 202—Boat-shaped embryo of the dog,
from the ventral side, magnified. In front under the forehead we can see the
first pair of gill-arches; underneath is the S-shaped heart, at the sides of
which are the auditory vesicles. The heart divides behind into the two
vitelline veins, which expand in the germinative area (which is torn off all
round). On the floor of the open belly lie, between the protovertebræ, the
primitive aortas, from which five pairs of vitelline arteries are given off.
(From Bischoff.)
There is a great phylogenetic significance in the perfect agreement which we
find between man and the anthropoid apes in these important features of
embryonic circulation, and the special construction of the placenta and the
umbilical cord. We must infer from it a close blood-relationship of man and the
anthropomorphic apes—a common descent of them from one and the same
extinct group of lower apes. Huxley’s
“pithecometra-principle” applies to these ontogenetic features as
much as to any other morphological relations: “The differences in
construction of any part of the body are less between man and the anthropoid
apes than between the latter and the lower apes.”
This important Huxleian law, the chief consequence of which is “the
descent of man from the ape,” has lately been confirmed in an interesting
and unexpected way from the side of the experimental
physiology of the blood. The experiments of Hans Friedenthal at Berlin have
shown that human blood, mixed with the blood of lower apes, has a poisonous
effect on the latter; the serum of the one destroys the blood-cells of the
other. But this does not happen when human blood is mixed with that of the
anthropoid ape. As we know from many other experiments that the mixture of two
different kinds of blood is only possible without injury in the case of two
closely related animals of the same family, we have another proof of the close
blood-relationship, in the literal sense of the word, of man and the anthropoid
ape.

Fig. 203—Lar or white-handed gibbon
(Hylobates lar or albimanus), from the Indian mainland (From
Brehm.)
The existing anthropoid apes are only a small remnant of a large family of
eastern apes (or Catarrhinæ), from which man was evolved about the end
of the Tertiary period. They fall into two geographical groups—the
Asiatic and the African anthropoids. In each group we can distinguish two
genera. The oldest of these four genera is the gibbon Hylobates, Fig.
203); there are from eight to twelve species of it in the East Indies. I made
observations of four of them during my voyage in the East Indies (1901), and
had a specimen of the ash-grey gibbon (Hylobates leuciscus) living for
several months in the garden of my house in Java. I have described the
interesting habits of this ape (regarded by the Malays as the wild descendant
of men who had lost their way) in my Malayischen
Reisebriefen (chap. xi). Psychologically, he showed a good deal of
resemblance to the children of my Malay hosts, with whom he played and formed a
very close friendship.
The second, larger and stronger, genus of Asiatic anthropoid ape is the orang
(Satyrus); he is now found only in the islands of Borneo and Sumatra.
Selenka, who has published a very thorough Study of the Development and
Cranial Structure of the Anthropoid Apes (1899), distinguishes ten races of
the orang, which may, however, also be regarded as “local varieties or
species.” They fall into two sub-genera or genera: one group,
Dyssatyrus (orang-bentang, Fig. 205), is distinguished for the strength
of its limbs, and the formation of very peculiar and salient cheek-pads in the
elderly male; these are wanting in the other group, the ordinary orang-outang
(Eusatyrus).
Several species have lately been distinguished in the two genera of the black
African anthropoid apes (chimpanzee and gorilla). In the genus
Anthropithecus (or Anthropopithecus, formerly
Troglodytes), the bald-headed chimpanzee, A. calvus (Fig. 206),
and the gorilla-like A. mafuca differ very strikingly from the ordinary
Anthropithecus niger (Fig. 207), not only in the size and proportion of
many parts of the body, but also in the peculiar shape of the head, especially
the ears and lips, and in the hair and colour. The controversy that still
continues as to whether these different forms of
chimpanzee and orang are “merely local varieties” or “true
species” is an idle one; as in all such disputes of classifiers there is
an utter absence of clear ideas as to what a species really is.

Fig. 206—The bald-headed chimpanzee
(Anthropithecus calvus). Female. This fresh species, described by Frank
Beddard in 1897 as Troglodytes calvus, differs considerably from the ordinary
A. niger Fig. 207) in the structure of the head, the colouring, and the
absence of hair in parts.
Of the largest and most famous of all the anthropoid apes, the gorilla, Paschen
has lately discovered a giant-form in the interior of the Cameroons, which
seems to differ from the ordinary species (Gorilla gina Fig. 208), not
only by its unusual size and strength, but also by a special formation of the
skull. This giant gorilla (Gorilla gigas, Fig. 209) is six feet eight
inches long; the span of its great arms is about nine feet; its powerful chest
is twice as broad as that of a strong man.
The whole structure of this huge anthropoid ape is not merely very similar to
that of man, but it is substantially the same. “The same 200 bones,
arranged in the same way, form our internal skeleton; the same 300 muscles
effect our movements; the same hair covers our skin; the same groups of
ganglionic cells compose the ingenious mechanism of our brain; the same
four-chambered heart is the central pump of our circulation.” The really
existing differences in the shape and size of the various parts are explained
by differences in their growth, due to adaptation to different habits of life
and unequal use of the various organs. This of itself proves morphologically
the descent of man from the ape. We will return to the point in Chapter XXIII.
But I wanted to point already to this important solution of “the question
of questions,” because that agreement
in the formation of the embryonic membranes and in fœtal circulation which I
have described affords a particularly weighty proof of it. It is the more
instructive as even cenogenetic structures may in certain circumstances have a
high phylogenetic value. In conjunction with the other facts, it affords a
striking confirmation of our biogenetic law.
Chapter XVI.
STRUCTURE OF THE LANCELET AND THE SEA-SQUIRT
In turning from the embryology to the phylogeny of man—from the
development of the individual to that of the species—we must bear in mind
the direct causal connection that exists between these two main branches of the
science of human evolution. This important causal nexus finds its simplest
expression in “the fundamental law of organic development,” the
content and purport of which we have fully considered in the first chapter.
According to this biogenetic law, ontogeny is a brief and condensed
recapitulation of phylogeny. If this compendious reproduction were complete in
all cases, it would be very easy to construct the whole story of evolution on
an embryonic basis. When we wanted to know the ancestors of any higher
organism, and, therefore, of man—to know from what forms the race as a
whole has been evolved we should merely have to follow the series of forms in
the development of the individual from the ovum; we could then regard each of
the successive forms as the representative of an extinct ancestral form.
However, this direct application of ontogenetic facts to phylogenetic ideas is
possible, without limitations, only in a very small section of the animal
kingdom. There are, it is true, still a number of lower invertebrates (for
instance, some of the Zoophyta and Vermalia) in which we are justified in
recognising at once each embryonic form as the historical reproduction, or
silhouette, as it were, of an extinct ancestor. But in the great majority of
the animals, and in the case of man, this is impossible, because the embryonic
forms themselves have been modified through the change of the conditions of
existence, and have lost their original character to some extent. During the
immeasurable course of organic history, the many millions of years during which
life was developing on our planet, secondary changes of the embryonic forms
have taken place in most animals. The young of animals (not only detached
larvæ, but also the embryos enclosed in the womb) may be modified by the
influence of the environment, just as well as the mature organisms are by
adaptation to the conditions of life; even species are altered during the
embryonic development. Moreover, it is an advantage for all higher organisms
(and the advantage is greater the more advanced they are) to curtail and
simplify the original course of development, and thus to obliterate the traces
of their ancestors. The higher the individual organism is in the animal
kingdom, the less completely does it reproduce in its embryonic development the
series of its ancestors, for reasons that are as yet only partly known to us.
The fact is easily proved by comparing the different developments of higher and
lower animals in any single stem.
In order to appreciate this important feature, we have distributed the
embryological phenomena in two groups, palingenetic and
cenogenetic. Under palingenesis we count those facts of embryology that
we can directly regard as a faithful synopsis of the corresponding
stem-history. By cenogenesis we understand those embryonic processes which we
cannot directly correlate with corresponding evolutionary processes, but must
regard as modifications or falsifications of them. With this careful
discrimination between palingenetic and cenogenetic phenomena, our biogenetic
law assumes the following more precise shape:—The rapid and brief
development of the individual (ontogeny) is a condensed synopsis of the long
and slow history of the stem (phylogeny): this synopsis is the more faithful
and complete in proportion as the original features have been preserved by
heredity, and modifications have not been introduced by adaptation.
In order to distinguish correctly between palingenetic and cenogenetic
phenomena in embryology, and deduce sound conclusions in connection with
stem-history, we must especially make a comparative study of the former. In
doing this it is best to employ the methods that have long been used by
geologists for the purpose of establishing the succession of the sedimentary
rocks in the crust of the earth. This solid crust, which encloses the glowing
central mass like a thin shell, is composed of different kinds of rocks: there
are, firstly, the volcanic rocks which were formed directly by the cooling at
the surface of the molten mass of the earth; secondly, there are the
sedimentary rocks, that have been made out of the former by the action of
water, and have been laid in successive strata at the bottom of the sea. Each
of these sedimentary strata was at first a soft layer of mud; but in the course
of thousands of years it condensed into a solid, hard mass of stone (sandstone,
limestone, marl, etc.), and at the same time permanently preserved the solid
and imperishable bodies that had chanced to fall into the soft mud. Among these
bodies, which were either fossilised or left characteristic impressions of
their forms in the soft slime, we have especially the more solid parts of the
animals and plants that lived and died during the deposit of the slimy strata.
Hence each of the sedimentary strata has its characteristic fossils, the
remains of the animals and plants that lived during that particular period of
the earth’s history. When we make a comparative study of these strata, we
can survey the whole series of such periods. All geologists are now agreed that
we can demonstrate a definite historical succession in the strata, and that the
lowest of them were deposited in very remote, and the uppermost in
comparatively recent, times. However, there is no part of the earth where we
find the series of strata in its entirety, or even approximately complete. The
succession of strata and of corresponding historical periods generally given in
geology is an ideal construction, formed by piecing together the various
partial discoveries of the succession of strata that have been made at
different points of the earth’s surface (cf. Chapter XVIII).
We must act in this way in constructing the phylogeny of man. We must try to
piece together a fairly complete picture of the series of our ancestors from
the various phylogenetic fragments that we find in the different groups of the
animal kingdom. We shall see that we are really in a position to form an
approximate picture of the evolution of man and the mammals by a proper
comparison of the embryology of very different animals—a picture that we
could never have framed from the ontogeny of the mammals alone. As a result of
the above-mentioned cenogenetic processes—those of disturbed and
curtailed heredity—whole series of lower stages have dropped out in the
embryonic development of man and the other mammals especially from the earliest
periods, or been falsified by modification. But we find these lower stages in
their original purity in the lower vertebrates and their invertebrate
ancestors. Especially in the lowest of all the vertebrates, the lancelet or
Amphioxus, we have the oldest stem-forms completely preserved in the embryonic
development. We also find important evidence in the fishes, which stand between
the lower and higher vertebrates, and throw further light on the course of
evolution in certain periods. Next to the fishes come the amphibia, from the
embryology of which we can also draw instructive conclusions. They represent
the transition to the higher vertebrates, in which the middle and older stages
of ancestral development have been either distorted or curtailed, but in which
we find the more recent stages of the phylogenetic process well preserved in
ontogeny. We are thus in a position to form a fairly complete idea of the past
development of man’s ancestors within the vertebrate stem by putting
together and comparing the embryological developments of the various groups of
vertebrates. And when we go below the lowest vertebrates and compare their
embryology with that of their invertebrate relatives, we can follow the
genealogical tree of our animal ancestors much farther, down to the very lowest
groups of animals.
In entering the obscure paths of this phylogenetic labyrinth, clinging to the
Ariadne-thread of the biogenetic law and guided by the light of comparative
anatomy, we will first, in accordance with the methods we have adopted,
discover and arrange those fragments from the manifold embryonic developments
of very different animals from which the stem-history of man can be composed. I
would call attention particularly to the fact that
we can employ this method with the same confidence and right as the geologist.
No geologist has ever had ocular proof that the vast rocks that compose our
Carboniferous or Jurassic or Cretaceous strata were really deposited in water.
Yet no one doubts the fact. Further, no geologist has ever learned by direct
observation that these various sedimentary formations were deposited in a
certain order; yet all are agreed as to this order. This is because the nature
and origin of these rocks cannot be rationally understood unless we assume that
they were so deposited. These hypotheses are universally received as safe and
indispensable “geological theories,” because they alone give a
rational explanation of the strata.
Our evolutionary hypotheses can claim the same value, for the same reasons. In
formulating them we are acting on the same inductive and deductive methods, and
with almost equal confidence, as the geologist. We hold them to be correct, and
claim the status of “biological theories” for them, because we
cannot understand the nature and origin of man and the other organisms without
them, and because they alone satisfy our demand for a knowledge of causes. And
just as the geological hypotheses that were ridiculed as dreams at the
beginning of the nineteenth century are now universally admitted, so our
phylogenetic hypotheses, which are still regarded as fantastic in certain
quarters, will sooner or later be generally received. It is true that, as will
soon appear, our task is not so simple as that of the geologist. It is just as
much more difficult and complex as man’s organisation is more elaborate
than the structure of the rocks.
When we approach this task, we find an auxiliary of the utmost importance in
the comparative anatomy and embryology of two lower animal-forms. One of these
animals is the lancelet (Amphioxus), the other the sea-squirt
(Ascidia). Both of these animals are very instructive. Both are at the
border between the two chief divisions of the animal kingdom—the
vertebrates and invertebrates. The vertebrates comprise the already mentioned
classes, from the Amphioxus to man (acrania, lampreys, fishes, dipneusts,
amphibia, reptiles, birds, and mammals). Following the example of Lamarck, it
is usual to put all the other animals together under the head of invertebrates.
But, as I have often mentioned already, the group is composed of a number of
very different stems. Of these we have no interest just now in the echinoderms,
molluscs, and articulates, as they are independent branches of the animal-tree,
and have nothing to do with the vertebrates. On the other hand, we are greatly
concerned with a very interesting group that has only recently been carefully
studied, and that has a most important relation to the ancestral tree of the
vertebrates. This is the stem of the Tunicates. One member of this group, the
sea-squirt, very closely approaches the lowest vertebrate, the Amphioxus, in
its essential internal structure and embryonic development. Until 1866 no one
had any idea of the close connection of these apparently very different
animals; it was a very fortunate accident that the embryology of these related
forms was discovered just at the time when the question of the descent of the
vertebrates from the invertebrates came to the front. In order to understand it
properly, we must first consider these remarkable animals in their
fully-developed forms and compare their anatomy.
We begin with the lancelet—after man the most important and interesting
of all animals. Man is at the highest summit, the lancelet at the lowest root,
of the vertebrate stem.
It lives on the flat, sandy parts of the Mediterranean coast, partly buried in
the sand, and is apparently found in a number of seas.[28] It has been
found in the North Sea (on the British and Scandinavian coasts and in
Heligoland), and at various places on the Mediterranean (for instance, at Nice,
Naples, and Messina). It is also found on the coast of Brazil and in the most
distant parts of the Pacific Ocean (the coast of Peru, Borneo, China,
Australia, etc.). Recently eight to ten species of the amphioxus have been
determined, distributed in two or three genera.
[28]
See the ample monograph by Arthur Willey, Amphioxus and the Ancestry of the
Vertebrates; Boston, 1894.
Johannes Müller classed the lancelet with the fishes, although he pointed out
that the differences between this simple vertebrate and the lowest fishes are
much greater than between the fishes and the amphibia. But this was far from
expressing the real significance of the animal. We may confidently lay down the
following principle: The Amphioxus differs more from the fishes than the fishes
do from
man and the other vertebrates. As a matter of fact, it is so different from all
the other vertebrates in its whole organisation that the laws of logical
classification compel us to distinguish two divisions of this stem: 1, the
Acrania (Amphioxus and its extinct relatives); and 2, the Craniota (man and the
other vertebrates). The first and lower division comprises the vertebrates that
have no vertebræ or skull
(cranium). Of these the only living representatives are the Amphioxus
and Paramphioxus, though there must have been a number of different species at
an early period of the earth’s history.

Fig. 210—The lancelet (Amphioxus
lanceolatus), left view. The long axis is vertical; the mouth-end is above,
the tail-end below; a mouth, surrounded by threads of beard; b
anus, c gill-opening (porus branchialis), d gill-crate,
e stomach, f liver, g small intestine, h branchial
cavity, i chorda (axial rod), underneath it the aorta; k aortic
arches, l trunk of the branchial artery, m swellings on its
branches, n vena cava, o visceral vein.
Fig. 211—Transverse section of the head of the
Amphioxus. (From Boveri.) Above the branchial gut (kd) is the
chorda, above this the neural tube (in which we can distinguish the inner grey
and the outer white matter); above again is the dorsal fin (fh). To the
right and left above (in the episoma) are the thick muscular plates (m);
below (in the hyposoma) the gonads (g). ao aorta (here double),
c corium, ec endostyl, f fascie, gl glomerulus of
the kidneys, k branchial vessel, ld partition between the cœloma
(sc) and atrium (p), mt transverse ventral muscle,
n renal canals, of upper and uf lower canals in the mantle-folds,
p peribranchial cavity, (atrium), sc cœloma (subchordal
body-cavity), si principal (or subintestinal) vein, sk perichorda
(skeletal layer).
Opposed to the Acrania is the second division of the vertebrates, which
comprises all the other members of the stem, from the fishes up to man. All
these vertebrates have a head quite distinct from the trunk, with a skull
(cranium) and brain; all have a centralised heart, fully-formed kidneys,
etc. Hence they are called the Craniota. These Craniotes are, however,
without a skull in their earlier period. As we already know from embryology,
even man, like every other mammal, passes in the earlier course of his
development through the important stage which we call the chordula; at this
lower stage the animal has neither vertebræ nor skull nor limbs (Figs.
83–86). And even after the formation of the primitive vertebræ has begun,
the segmented fœtus of the amniotes still has for a long time the simple form
of a lyre-shaped disk or a sandal, without limbs or extremities. When we
compare this embryonic condition, the sandal-shaped fœtus, with the developed
lancelet, we may say that the amphioxus is, in a certain sense, a permanent
sandal-embryo, or a permanent embryonic form of the Acrania; it never rises
above a low grade of development which we have long since passed.
The fully-developed lancelet (Fig. 210) is about two inches long, is colourless
or of a light red tint, and has the shape of a narrow lancet-formed leaf. The
body is pointed at both ends, but much compressed at the sides. There is no
trace of limbs. The outer skin is very thin and delicate, naked, transparent,
and composed of two different layers, a simple external stratum of cells, the
epidermis, and a thin underlying cutis-layer. Along the middle line of the back
runs a narrow fin-fringe which expands behind into an oval tail-fin, and is
continued below in a short anus-fin. The fin-fringe is supported by a number of
square elastic fin-plates.
In the middle of the body we find a thin string of cartilage, which goes the
whole length of the body from front to back, and is pointed at both ends (Fig.
210 i). This straight, cylindrical rod (somewhat compressed for a time)
is the axial rod or the chorda dorsalis; in the lancelet this is the
only trace of a vertebral column. The chorda develops no further, but retains
its original simplicity throughout life. It is enclosed by a firm membrane, the
chorda-sheath or perichorda. The real features of this and of its
dependent formations are best seen in the transverse section of the Amphioxus
(Fig. 211). The perichorda forms a cylindrical tube immediately over the
chorda, and the central nervous system, the medullary tube, is enclosed in it.
This important psychic organ also remains in its simplest shape throughout
life, as a cylindrical tube, terminating with almost equal plainness at either
end, and enclosing a narrow canal in its thick wall. However, the fore end is a
little rounder, and contains a small, almost imperceptible bulbous swelling of
the canal. This must be regarded as the beginning of a rudimentary brain. At
the foremost end of it there is a small black pigment-spot, a rudimentary eye;
and a narrow canal leads to a superficial sense-organ. In the vicinity of this
optic spot we find at the left side a small ciliated depression, the single
olfactory organ. There is no organ of hearing. This defective development of
the higher sense-organs is probably, in the main, not an original feature, but
a result of degeneration.
Underneath the axial rod or chorda runs a very simple alimentary canal, a tube
that opens on the ventral side of the animal by a mouth in front and anus
behind. The oval mouth is surrounded by a ring of cartilage, on which there are
twenty to thirty cartilaginous threads (organs of touch, Fig. 210 a).
The alimentary canal divides into sections of about equal length by a
constriction in the middle. The fore section, or head-gut, serves for
respiration; the hind section, or trunk-gut, for digestion. The limit of the
two alimentary regions is also the limit of the two parts of the body, the head
and the trunk. The head-gut or branchial gut forms a broad gill-crate, the
grilled wall of which is pierced by numbers of gill-clefts (Fig. 210 d).
The fine bars of the gill-crate between the clefts are strengthened with firm
parallel rods, and these are connected in pairs by cross-rods. The water that
enters the mouth of the Amphioxus passes through these clefts into the large
surrounding branchial cavity or atrium, and then pours out behind
through a hole in it, the respiratory pore (porus branchialis, Fig. 210
c). Below, on the ventral side of the gill-crate, there is in the middle
line a ciliated groove with a glandular wall (the hypobranchial groove), which
is also found in the Ascidia and the larvæ of the Cyclostoma. It is interesting
because the thyroid gland in the larynx of the higher vertebrates (underneath
the “Adam’s apple”) has been developed from it.
Behind the respiratory part of the gut we have the digestive section, the trunk
or liver (hepatic) gut. The small particles that the Amphioxus takes in with
the water—infusoria, diatoms, particles of decomposed plants and animals,
etc.—pass from the gill-crate into the digestive part of the canal, and
are used up as food. From a somewhat enlarged portion, that corresponds to the
stomach (Fig. 210 e), a long, pouch-like blind sac proceeds straight
forward (f); it lies underneath on the left side of the gill-crate, and
ends blindly about the middle of it. This is the liver of the Amphioxus, the
simplest kind of liver that we meet in any vertebrate. In man also the liver
develops, as we shall see, in the shape of a pouch-like blind sac, that forms
out of the alimentary canal behind the stomach.

Fig.
212—Transverse section of an Amphioxus-larva, with five
gill-clefts, through the middle of the body.
Fig. 213—Diagram of
the preceding. (From Hatschek.) A epidermis, B
medullary tube, C chorda, C1 inner chorda-sheath,
D visceral epithelium, E sub-intestinal vein. 1 cutis,
2 muscle-plate (myotome), 3 skeletal plate (sclerotome), 4
cœloseptum (partition between dorsal and ventral cœloma), 5 skin-fibre
layer, 6 gut-fibre layer, I myocœl (dorsal body-cavity),
II splanchnocœl (ventral body-cavity).)
The formation of the circulatory system in this animal is not less interesting.
All the other vertebrates have a compressed, thick, pouch-shaped heart, which
develops from the wall of the gut at the throat, and from which the
blood-vessels proceed; in the Amphioxus there is no special centralised heart,
driving the blood by its pulsations. This movement is effected, as in the
annelids, by the thin blood-vessels themselves, which discharge the function of
the heart, contracting and pulsating in their whole length, and thus driving
the colourless blood through the entire body. On the under-side of the
gill-crate, in the middle line, there is the trunk of a large vessel that
corresponds to the heart of the other vertebrates and the trunk of the
branchial artery that proceeds from it; this drives the blood into the gills
(Fig. 210 l). A number of small vascular arches arise on each side from
this branchial artery, and form little heart-shaped swellings or
bulbilla (m) at their points of departure; they advance along the
branchial arches, between the gill-clefts and the fore-gut, and unite, as
branchial veins, above the gill-crate in a large trunk blood-vessel that runs
under the chorda dorsalis. This is the principal artery or primitive aorta
(Fig. 214 D). The branches which it gives off to all parts of the body
unite again in a larger venous vessel at the underside of the gut, called the
subintestinal vein (Figs. 210 o, 212 E). This single main vessel
of the Amphioxus goes like a closed circular water-conduit along the alimentary
canal through the whole body, and pulsates in its whole length above and below.
When the upper tube contracts the lower one is filled with blood, and vice
versa. In the upper tube the blood flows from front to rear, then back from
rear to front in the lower vessel. The whole of the long tube that runs along
the ventral side of the alimentary canal and contains venous blood may be
called the “principal vein,” and may be compared to the ventral
vessel in the worms. On the other hand, the long
straight vessel that runs along the dorsal line of the gut above, between it
and the chorda, and contains arterial blood, is clearly identical with the
aorta or principal artery of the other vertebrates; and on the other side it
may be compared to the dorsal vessel in the worms.
The cœloma or body-cavity has some very important and distinctive features in
the Amphioxus. The embryology of it is most instructive in connection with the
stem-history of the body-cavity in man and the other vertebrates. As we have
already seen (Chapter X), in these the two cœlom-pouches are divided at an
early stage by transverse constrictions into a double row of primitive segments
(Fig. 124), and each of these subdivides, by a frontal or lateral constriction,
into an upper (dorsal) and lower (ventral) pouch.

Fig. 214—Transverse section of a young
Amphioxus, immediately after metamorphosis, through the hindermost third
(between the atrium-cavity and the anus).
Fig. 215—Diagram of
preceding. (From Hatschek.) A epidermis, B medullary
tube, C chorda, D aorta, E visceral epithelium, F
subintestinal vein. 1 corium-plate, 2 muscle-plate, 3
fascie-plate, 4 outer chorda-sheath, 5 myoseptum, 6
skin-fibre plate, 7 gut-fibre plate, I myocœl, II
splanchnocœl, I1 dorsal fin, I2
anus-fin.)
These important structures are seen very clearly in the trunk of the amphioxus
(the latter third, Figs. 212–215), but it is otherwise in the head, the
foremost third (Fig. 216). Here we find a number of complicated structures that
cannot be understood until we have studied them on the embryological side in
the next chapter (cf. Fig. 81). The branchial gut lies free in a spacious
cavity filled with water, which was wrongly thought formerly to be the
body-cavity (Fig. 216 A). As a matter of fact, this atrium (commonly
called the peribranchial cavity) is a secondary structure formed by the
development of a couple of lateral mantle-folds or gill-covers
(M1, U). The real body-cavity (Lh) is very
narrow and entirely closed, lined with epithelium. The peribranchial cavity
(A) is full of water, and its walls are lined with the skin-sense layer;
it opens outwards in the rear through the respiratory pore (Fig. 210
c).
On the inner surface of these mantle-folds (M1), in the
ventral half of the wide mantle cavity (atrium), we find the sex-organs of the
Amphioxus. At each side of the branchial gut there are between twenty and
thirty roundish four-cornered sacs, which can clearly be seen from without with
the naked eye, as they shine through the thin transparent body-wall. These sacs
are the sexual glands they are the same size and shape in both sexes, only
differing in contents. In the female they contain a quantity of simple ova
(Fig. 219 g); in the male a number of much smaller cells that change
into mobile ciliated cells (sperm-cells). Both sacs lie on the inner wall of
the atrium, and have no special outlets. When the ova of the female and the
sperm of the male are ripe, they fall into the atrium, pass through the
gill-clefts into the
fore-gut, and are ejected through the mouth.

Fig. 216—Transverse section of
the lancelet, in the fore half. (From Ralph.) The outer covering is
the simple cell-layer of the epidermis (E). Under this is the thin
corium, the subcutaneous tissue of which is thickened; it sends
connective-tissue partitions between the muscles (M1) and to
the chorda-sheath. (N medullary tube, Ch chorda, Lh
body-cavity, A atrium, L upper wall of same, E1
inner wall, E2 outer wall, Lh1 ventral
remnant of same, Kst gill-reds, M ventral muscles, R seam
of the joining of the ventral folds (gill-covers), G sexual glands.
Above the sexual glands, at the dorsal angle of the atrium, we find the
kidneys. These important excretory organs could not be found in the Amphioxus
for a long time, on account of their remote position and their smallness; they
were discovered in 1890 by Theodor Boveri (Fig. 217 x). They are short
segmented canals; corresponding to the primitive kidneys of the other
vertebrates (Fig. 218 B). Their internal aperture (Fig. 217 B)
opens into the body-cavity; their outer aperture into the atrium (C).
The prorenal canals lie in the middle of the line of the head, outwards from
the uppermost section of the gill-arches, and have important relations to the
branchial vessels (H). For this reason, and in their whole arrangement,
the primitive kidneys of the Amphioxus
show clearly that they are equivalent to the prorenal canals of the Craniotes
(Fig. 218 B). The prorenal duct of the latter (Fig. 218 C)
corresponds to the branchial cavity or atrium of the former (Fig. 217
C).

Fig. 217—Transverse section through the middle
of the Amphioxus. (From Boveri.) On the left a gill-rod has been
struck, and on the right a gill-cleft; consequently on the left we see the
whole of a prorenal canal (x), on the right only the section of its
fore-leg. A genital chamber (ventral section of the gonocœl), x
pronephridium, B its cœlom-aperture, C atrium, D
body-cavity, E visceral cavity, F subintestinal vein, G
aorta (the left branch connected by a branchial vessel with the subintestinal
vein), H renal vessel.
Fig. 218—Transverse section of a
primitive fish embryo (Selachii-embryo, from Boveri.). To the left
pronephridia (B), the right primitive kidneys (A). The dotted
lines on the right indicate the later opening of the primitive kidney canals
(A) into the prorenal duct (C). D body-cavity, E
visceral cavity, F subintestinal vein, G aorta, H renal
vessel.
If we sum up the results of our anatomic study of the Amphioxus, and compare
them with the familiar organisation of man, we shall find an immense distance
between the two. As a fact, the highest summit of the vertebrate organisation
which man represents is in every respect so far above the lowest stage, at
which the lancelet remains, that one would at first scarcely believe it
possible to class both animals in the same division of the animal kingdom.
Nevertheless, this classification is indisputably just. Man is only a more
advanced stage of the vertebral type that we find unmistakably in the Amphioxus
in its characteristic features. We need only recall the picture of the ideal
Primitive Vertebrate given in a former chapter, and compare it with the lower
stages of human embryonic development, to convince ourselves of our close
relationship to the lancelet. (Cf. Chapter XI)
It is true that the Amphioxus is far below all other living vertebrates. It is
true that it has no separate head, no developed brain or skull, the
characteristic feature of the other vertebrates.
It is (probably as a result of degeneration) without the auscultory organ and
the centralised heart that all the others have; and it has no fully-formed
kidneys. Every single organ in it is simpler and less advanced than in any of
the others. Yet the characteristic connection and arrangement of all the organs
is just the same as in the other vertebrates. All these, moreover, pass, during
their embryonic development, through a stage in which their whole organisation
is no higher than that of the Amphioxus, but is substantially identical with
it.

Fig. 219—Transverse section of the head of the
Amphioxus (at the limit of the first and second third of the body). (From
Boveri) a aorta (here double), b atrium, c chorda,
co umlaut cœloma (body-cavity), e endostyl (hypobranchial
groove), g gonads (ovaries), kb gill-arches, kd branchial
gut, l liver-tube (on the right, one-sided), m muscles, n
renal canals, r spinal cord, sn spinal nerves, sp
gill-clefts.
In order to see this quite clearly, it is particularly useful to compare the
Amphioxus with the youthful forms of those vertebrates that are classified next
to it. This is the class of the Cyclostoma. There are to-day only a few species
of this once extensive class, and these may be distributed in two groups. One
group comprises the hag-fishes or Myxinoides. The other group are the
Petromyzontes, or lampreys, which are a familiar delicacy in their marine form.
These Cyclostoma are usually classified with the fishes. But they are far below
the true fishes, and form a very interesting connecting-group between them and
the lancelet. One can see how closely they approach the latter by comparing a
young lamprey with the Amphioxus. The chorda is of the same simple character in
both; also the medullary tube, that lies above the chorda, and the alimentary
canal below it. However, in the lamprey the spinal cord swells in front into a
simple pear-shaped cerebral vesicle, and at each side of it there are a very
simple eye and a rudimentary auditory vesicle. The nose is a single pit, as in
the Amphioxus. The two sections of the gut are also just the same and very
rudimentary in the lamprey. On the other hand, we see a great advance in the
structure of the heart, which is found underneath the gills in the shape of a
centralised muscular tube, and is divided into an auricle and a ventricle.
Later on the lamprey advances still further, and gets a skull, five cerebral
vesicles, a series of independent gill-pouches, etc. This makes all the more
interesting the striking resemblance of its immature larva to the developed and
sexually mature Amphioxus.
While the Amphioxus is thus connected through the Cyclostoma with the fishes,
and so with the series of the higher vertebrates, it is, on the other hand,
very closely related to a lowly invertebrate marine animal, from which it seems
to be entirely remote at first glance. This remarkable animal is the sea-squirt
or Ascidia, which was formerly thought to be closely related to the mussel, and
so classed in the molluscs. But since the remarkable embryology of these
animals was discovered in 1866, there can be no question that they have nothing
to do with the molluscs. To the great astonishment of zoologists, they were
found, in their whole individual development, to be closely related to the
vertebrates. When fully developed the Ascidiæ are shapeless lumps that would
not, at first sight, be taken for animals at all. The oval body, frequently
studded with knobs or uneven and lumpy, in which we can discover no special
external organs, is attached at one end to marine plants, rocks, or the floor
of the sea. Many species look like potatoes, others like melon-cacti, others
like prunes. Many of the Ascidiæ form transparent crusts or
deposits on stones and marine plants. Some of the larger species are eaten like
oysters. Fishermen, who know them very well, think they are not animals, but
plants. They are sold in the fish markets of many of the Italian coast-towns
with other lower marine animals under the name of “sea-fruit”
(frutti di mare). There is nothing about them to show that they are
animals. When they are taken out of the water with the net the most one can
perceive is a slight contraction of the body that causes water to spout out in
two places. The bulk of the Ascidiæ are very small, at the most a few inches
long. A few species are a foot or more in length. There are many species of
them, and they are found in every sea. As in the case of the Acrania, we have
no fossilised remains of the class, because they have no hard and fossilisable
parts. However, they must be of great antiquity, and must go back to the
primordial epoch.
The name of “Tunicates” is given to the whole class to which the
Ascidiæ belong, because the body is enclosed in a thick and stiff covering like
a mantle (tunica). This mantle—sometimes soft like jelly,
sometimes as tough as leather, and sometimes as stiff as cartilage—has a
number of peculiarities. The most remarkable of them is that it consists of a
woody matter, cellulose—the same vegetal substance that forms the stiff
envelopes of the plant-cells, the substance of the wood. The tunicates are the
only class of animals that have a real cellulose or woody coat. Sometimes the
cellulose mantle is brightly coloured, at other times colourless. Not
infrequently it is set with needles or hairs, like a cactus. Often we find a
mass of foreign bodies—stone, sand, fragments of mussel-shells,
etc.—worked into the mantle. This has earned for the Ascidia the name of
“the microcosm.”

Fig. 220—Organisation of an Ascidia (left
view); the dorsal side is turned to the right and the ventral side to the left,
the mouth (o) above; the ascidia is attached at the tail end. The
branchial gut (br), which is pierced by a number of clefts, continues
below in the visceral gut. The rectum opens through the anus (a) into
the atrium (cl), from which the excrements are ejected with the
respiratory water through the mantle-hole or cloaca (a); m
mantle. (From Gegenbaur.
The hind end, which corresponds to the tail of the Amphioxus, is usually
attached, often by means of regular roots. The dorsal and ventral sides differ
a good deal internally, but frequently cannot be distinguished externally. If
we open the thick tunic or mantle in order to examine the internal
organisation, we first find a spacious cavity filled with water—the
mantle-cavity or respiratory cavity (Fig. 220 cl). It is also called the
branchial cavity and the cloaca, because it receives the excrements and sexual
products as well as the respiratory water. The greater part of the respiratory
cavity is occupied by the large grated branchial sac (br). This is so
like the gill-crate of the Amphioxus in its whole arrangement that the
resemblance was pointed out by the English naturalist Goodsir, years ago,
before anything was known of the relationship of the two animals. As a fact,
even in the Ascidia the mouth (o) opens first into this wide branchial
sac. The respiratory water passes through the lattice-work of the branchial sac
into the branchial cavity, and is ejected from this by the respiratory pore
(a′). Along the ventral side of the branchial sac runs a ciliated
groove—the hypobranchial groove which we have previously found at the
same spot in the Amphioxus. The food of the Ascidia also
consists of tiny organisms, infusoria, diatoms, parts of decomposed marine
plants and animals; etc. These pass with the water into the gill-crate and the
digestive part of the gut at the end of it, at first into an enlargement of it
that represents the stomach. The adjoining small intestine usually forms a
loop, bends forward, and opens by an anus (Fig. 220 a), not directly
outwards, but first into the mantle cavity; from this the excrements are
ejected by a common outlet (a′) together with the used-up water
and the sexual products. The outlet is sometimes called the branchial pore, and
sometimes the cloaca or ejection-aperture. In many of the Ascidiæ a glandular
mass opens into the gut, and this represents the liver. In some there is
another gland besides the liver, and this is taken to represent the kidneys.
The body-cavity proper, or cœloma, which is filled with blood and encloses the
hepatic gut, is very narrow in the Ascidia, as in the Amphioxus, and is here
also usually confounded with the wide atrium, or peribranchial cavity, full of
water.

Fig. 221—Organisation of an Ascidia (as in
Fig. 220, seen from the left). sb branchial sac, v stomach,
i small intestine, c heart, t testicle, vd
sperm-duct, o ovary, o′ ripe ova in the branchial cavity.
The two small arrows indicate the entrance and exit of the water through the
openings of the mantle. (From Milne-Edwards.)
There is no trace in the fully-developed Ascidia of a chorda dorsalis, or
internal axial skeleton. It is the more interesting that the young animal that
emerges from the ovum has a chorda, and that there is a rudimentary
medullary tube above it. The latter is wholly atrophied in the developed
Ascidia, and looks like a small nerve-ganglion in front above the gill-crate.
It corresponds to the upper “gullet-ganglion” or “primitive
brain” in other vermalia. Special sense-organs are either wanting
altogether or are only found in a very rudimentary form, as simple optic spots
and touch-corpuscles or tentacles that surround the mouth. The muscular system
is very slightly and irregularly developed. Immediately under the thin corium,
and closely connected with it, we find a thin muscle tube, as in the worms. On
the other hand, the Ascidia has a centralised heart, and in this respect it
seems to be more advanced than the Amphioxus. On the ventral side of the gut,
some distance behind the gill-crate, there is a spindle-shaped heart. It
retains permanently the simple tubular form that we find temporarily as the
first structure of the heart in the vertebrates. This simple heart of the
Ascidia has, however, a remarkable peculiarity. It contracts in alternate
directions. In all other animals the beat of the heart is always in the same
direction (generally from rear to front); it changes in the Ascidia to the
reverse direction. The heart contracts first from the rear to the front, stands
still for a minute, and then begins to beat the opposite way, now driving the
blood from front to rear; the two large vessels that start from either end of
the heart act alternately as arteries and veins. This feature is found in the
Tunicates alone.
Of the other chief organs we have still to mention the sexual glands, which lie
right behind in the body-cavity. All the Ascidiæ are hermaphrodites. Each
individual has a male and a female gland, and so is able to fertilise itself.
The ripe ova (Fig. 221 o′) fall directly from the ovary (o)
into the mantle-cavity. The male sperm is conducted into this cavity from the
testicle (t) by a special duct (vd). Fertilisation is
accomplished here, and in many of the Ascidiæ developed embryos are found.
These are then ejected
with the breathing-water through the cloaca (q), and so “born
alive.”
If we now glance at the entire structure of the simple Ascidia (especially
Phallusia, Cynthia, etc.) and compare it with that of the Amphioxus, we
shall find that the two have few points of contact. It is true that the
fully-developed Ascidia resembles the Amphioxus in several important features
of its internal structure, and especially in the peculiar character of the
gill-crate and gut. But in most other features of organisation it is so far
removed from it, and is so unlike it in external appearance, that the really
close relationship of the two was not discovered until their embryology was
studied. We will now compare the embryonic development of the two animals, and
find to our great astonishment that the same embryonic form develops from the
ovum of the Amphioxus as from that of the Ascidia—a typical
chordula.
Chapter XVII.
EMBRYOLOGY OF THE LANCELET AND THE SEA-SQUIRT
The structural features that distinguish the vertebrates from the invertebrates
are so prominent that there was the greatest difficulty in the earlier stages
of classification in determining the affinity of these two great groups. When
scientists began to speak of the affinity of the various animal groups in more
than a figurative—in a genealogical—sense, this question came at
once to the front, and seemed to constitute one of the chief obstacles to the
carrying-out of the evolutionary theory. Even earlier, when they had studied
the relations of the chief groups, without any idea of real genealogical
connection, they believed they had found here and there among the invertebrates
points of contact with the vertebrates: some of the worms, especially, seemed
to approach the vertebrates in structure, such as the marine arrow-worm
(Sagitta). But on closer study the analogies proved untenable. When
Darwin gave an impulse to the construction of a real stem-history of the animal
kingdom by his reform of the theory of evolution, the solution of this problem
was found to be particularly difficult. When I made the first attempt in my
General Morphology (1866) to work out the theory and apply it to
classification, I found no problem of phylogeny that gave me so much trouble as
the linking of the vertebrates with the invertebrates.
But just at this time the true link was discovered, and at a point where it was
least expected. Towards the end of 1866 two works of the Russian zoologist,
Kowalevsky, who had lived for some time at Naples, and studied the embryology
of the lower animals, were issued in the publications of the St. Petersburg
Academy. A fortunate accident had directed the attention of this able observer
almost simultaneously to the embryology of the lowest vertebrate, the
Amphioxus, and that of an invertebrate, the close affinity of which to the
Amphioxus had been least suspected, the Ascidia. To the extreme astonishment of
all zoologists who were interested in this important question, there turned out
to be the utmost resemblance in structure from the commencement of development
between these two very different animals—the lowest vertebrate and the
mis-shaped, sessile invertebrate. With this undeniable identity of ontogenesis,
which can be demonstrated to an astounding extent, we had, in virtue of the
biogenetic law, discovered the long-sought genealogical link, and definitely
identified the invertebrate group that represents the nearest blood-relatives
of the vertebrates.
The discovery was confirmed by other zoologists, and there can no longer be any
doubt that of all the classes of invertebrates that of the Tunicates is most
closely related to the vertebrates, and of the Tunicates the nearest are the
Ascidiæ. We cannot say that the vertebrates are descended from the
Ascidiæ—and still less the reverse—but we can say that of all the
invertebrates it is the Tunicates, and, within this group, the Ascidiæ, that
are the nearest blood-relatives of the ancient stem-form of the vertebrates. We
must assume as the common ancestral group of both stems an extinct family of
the extensive vermalia-stem, the Prochordonia or Prochordata
(“primitive chorda-animals”).
In order to appreciate fully this remarkable fact, and especially to secure the
sound basis we seek for the genealogical tree of the vertebrates, it is
necessary to study thoroughly the embryology of both these animals, and compare
the individual development of the Amphioxus step by step with that of the
Ascidia. We begin with the ontogeny of the Amphioxus.
From the concordant observations of Kowalevsky at Naples and Hatschek at
Messina, it follows, firstly, that the ovum-segmentation and gastrulation of
the Amphioxus are of the simplest character. They take place in the same way as
we find them in many of the lower animals of different invertebrate stems,
which we have already described as original or primordial; the development of
the Ascidia is of the same type. Sexually mature specimens of the Amphioxus,
which are found in great quantities at Messina from April or May onwards, begin
as a rule to eject their sexual products in the evening; if you catch them
about the middle of a warm night and put them in a glass vessel with seawater,
they immediately eject through the mouth their accumulated sexual products, in
consequence of the disturbance. The males give out masses of sperm, and the
females discharge ova in such quantity that many of them stick to the fibrils
about their mouths. Both kinds of cells pass first into the mantle-cavity after
the opening of the gonads, proceed through the gill-clefts into the branchial
gut, and are discharged from this through the mouth.
The ova are simply round cells. They are only 1/250 of an inch in diameter, and
thus are only half the size of the mammal ova, and have no distinctive
features. The clear protoplasm of the mature ovum is made so turbid by the
numbers of dark granules of food-yelk or deutoplasm scattered in it that it is
difficult to follow the process of fecundation and the behaviour of the two
nuclei during it (p. 51). The active elements of the male sperm, the
cone-shaped spermatozoa, are similar to those of most other animals (cf. Fig.
20). Fecundation takes place when these lively ciliated cells of the sperm
approach the ovum, and seek to penetrate into the yelk-matter or the cellular
substance of the ovum with their head-part—the thicker part of the cell
that encloses the nucleus. Only one spermatozoon can bore its way into the yelk
at one pole of the ovum-axis; its head or nucleus coalesces with the female
nucleus, which remains after the extrusion of the directive bodies from the
germinal vesicle. Thus is formed the “stem-nucleus,” or the nucleus
of the “stem-cell” (cytula, Fig. 2). This now undergoes total
segmentation, dividing into two, four, eight, sixteen, thirty-two cells, and so
on. In this way we get the spherical, mulberry-shaped body, which we call the
morula.
The segmentation of the Amphioxus is not entirely regular, as was supposed
after the first observations of Kowalevsky (1866). It is not completely equal,
but a little unequal. As Hatschek afterwards found (1879), the
segmentation-cells only remain equal up to the morula-stage, the spherical body
of which consists of thirty-two cells. Then, as always happens in unequal
segmentation, the more sluggish vegetal cells are outstripped in the cleavage.
At the lower or vegetal pole of the ovum a crown of eight large entodermic
cells remains for a long time unchanged, while the other cells divide, owing to
the formation of a series of horizontal circles, into an increasing number of
crowns of sixteen cells each. Afterwards the segmentation-cells get more or
less irregularly displaced, while the segmentation-cavity enlarges in the
centre of the morula; in the end the former all lie on the surface of the
latter, so that the fœtus attains the familiar blastula shape and forms a
hollow ball, the wall of which consists of a single stratum of cells (Fig. 38
A–C). This layer is the blastoderm, the simple epithelium from
the cells of which all the tissues of the body proceed.
These important early embryonic processes take place so quickly in the
Amphioxus that four or five hours after fecundation, or about midnight, the
spherical blastula is completed. A pit-like depression is then formed at the
vegetal pole of it, and in consequence of this the hollow sphere doubles on
itself (Fig. 38 D). This pit becomes deeper and deeper (Fig. 38 E,
F); at last the invagination (or doubling) is complete, and the inner or
folded part of the blastula-wall lies on the inside of the outer wall. We thus
get a hollow hemisphere, the thin wall of which is made up of two layers of
cells (Fig. 38 E). From hemispherical the body soon becomes almost
spherical once more, and then oval, the internal cavity enlarging considerably
and its mouth growing narrower (Fig. 213). The form which the Amphioxus-embryo
has thus reached is a real “cup-larva” or gastrula, of the
original simple type that we have previously described as the
“bell-gastrula” or archigastrula (Figs. 29–35).
As in all the other animals that form an archigastrula, the whole body is
nothing but a simple gastric sac or stomach; its internal cavity is the
primitive gut (progaster or archenteron, Fig. 38 g, 35
d), and its aperture the primitive mouth (prostoma or
blastoporus, o). The wall is at once gut-wall and body-wall. It is
composed of two simple cell-layers, the familiar primary germinal layers. The
inner layer or the invaginated part of the blastoderm, which immediately
encloses the gut-cavity is the entoderm, the inner or vegetal germ-layer, from
which develop the wall of the alimentary canal and all its appendages, the
cœlom-pouches, etc. (Figs. 35, 36 i). The outer stratum of cells, or
the non-invaginated part of the blastoderm, is the ectoderm, the outer or
animal germ-layer, which provides the outer skin (epidermis) and the nervous
system (e). The cells of the entoderm are much larger, darker, and more
fatty than those of the ectoderm, which are clearer and less rich in fatty
particles. Hence before and during invagination there is an increasing
differentiation of the inner from the outer layer. The animal cells of the
outer layer soon develop vibratory hairs; the vegetal cells of the inner layer
do so much later. A thread-like process grows out of each cell, and effects
continuous vibratory movements. By the vibrations of these slender hairs the
gastrula of the Amphioxus swims about in the sea, when it has pierced the thin
ovolemma, like the gastrula of many other animals (Fig. 36). As in many other
lower animals, the cells have only one whip-like hair each, and so are called
flagellate (whip) cells (in contrast with the ciliated cells,
which have a number of short lashes or cilia).
In the further course of its rapid development the roundish bell-gastrula
becomes elongated, and begins to flatten on one side, parallel to the long
axis. The flattened side is the subsequent dorsal side; the opposite or ventral
side remains curved. The latter grows more quickly than the former, with the
result that the primitive mouth is forced to the dorsal side (Fig. 39). In the
middle of the dorsal surface a shallow longitudinal groove or furrow is formed
(Fig. 79), and the edges of the body rise up on each side of this groove in the
shape of two parallel swellings. This groove is, of course, the dorsal furrow,
and the swellings are the dorsal or medullary swellings; they form the first
structure of the central nervous system, the medullary tube. The medullary
swellings now rise higher; the groove between them becomes deeper and deeper.
The edges of the parallel swellings curve towards each other, and at last
unite, and the medullary tube is formed (Figs. 83 m, 84 m). Hence
the formation of a medullary tube out of the outer skin takes place in the
naked dorsal surface of the free-swimming larva of the Amphioxus in just the
same way as we have found in the embryo of man and the higher animals within
the fœtal membranes.
Simultaneously with the construction of the medullary tube we have in the
Amphioxus-embryo the formation of the chorda, the cœlom-pouches, and the
mesoderm proceeding from their wall. These processes also take place with
characteristic simplicity and clearness, so that they are very instructive to
compare with the vermalia on the one hand and with the higher vertebrates on
the other. While the medullary groove is sinking in the middle line of the flat
dorsal side of the oval embryo, and its parallel edges unite to form the
ectodermic neural tube, the single chorda is formed directly underneath them,
and on each side of this a parallel longitudinal fold, from the dorsal wall of
the primitive gut. These longitudinal folds of the entoderm proceed from the
primitive mouth, or from its lower
and hinder edge. Here we see at an early stage a couple of large entodermic
cells, which are distinguished from all the others by their great size, round
form, and fine-grained protoplasm; they are the two promesoblasts, or polar
cells of the mesoderm (Fig. 83 p). They indicate the original
starting-point of the two cœlom-pouches, which grow from this spot between the
inner and outer germinal layers, sever themselves from the primitive gut, and
provide the cellular material for the middle layer.
Immediately after their formation the two cœlom-pouches of the Amphioxus are
divided into several parts by longitudinal and transverse folds. Each of the
primary pouches is divided into an upper dorsal and a lower ventral section by
a couple of lateral longitudinal folds (Fig. 82). But these are again divided
by several parallel transverse folds into a number of successive sacs, the
primitive segments or somites (formerly called by the unsuitable name of
“primitive vertebræ”). They have a different future above and
below. The upper or dorsal segments, the episomites, lose their cavity
later on, and form with their cells the muscular plates of the trunk. The lower
or ventral segments, the hyposomites, corresponding to the lateral
plates of the craniote-embryo, fuse together in the upper part owing to the
disappearance of their lateral walls, and thus form the later body-cavity
(metacœl); in the lower part they remain separate, and afterwards form the
segmental gonads.
In the middle, between the two lateral cœlom-folds of the primitive gut, a
single central organ detaches from this at an early stage in the middle line of
its dorsal wall. This is the dorsal chorda (Figs. 83, 84 ch). This axial
rod, which is the first foundation of the later vertebral column in all the
vertebrates, and is the only representative of it in the Amphioxus, originates
from the entoderm.
In consequence of these important folding-processes in the primitive gut, the
simple entodermic tube divides into four different sections:— I,
underneath, at the ventral side, the permanent alimentary canal or permanent
gut; II, above, at the dorsal side, the axial rod or chorda; and III, the two
cœlom-sacs, which immediately sub-divide into two
structures:—IIIA, above, on the dorsal side, the
episomites, the double row of primitive or muscular segments; and
IIIB, below, on each side of the gut, the hyposomites,
the two lateral plates that give rise to the sex-glands, and the cavities of
which partly unite to form the body-cavity. At the same time, the neural or
medullary tube is formed above the chorda, on the dorsal surface, by the
closing of the parallel medullary swellings. All these processes, which outline
the typical structure of the vertebrate, take place with astonishing rapidity
in the embryo of the Amphioxus; in the afternoon of the first day, or
twenty-four hours after fertilisation, the young vertebrate, the typical
embryo, is formed; it then has, as a rule, six to eight somites.
The chief occurrence on the second day of development is the construction of
the two permanent openings of the gut—the mouth and anus. In the earlier
stages the alimentary tube is found to be entirely closed, after the closing of
the primitive mouth; it only communicates behind by the neurenteric canal with
the medullary tube. The permanent mouth is a secondary formation, at the
opposite end. Here, at the end of the second day, we find a pit-like depression
in the outer skin, which penetrates inwards into the closed gut. The anus is
formed behind in the same way a few hours later (in the vicinity of the
additional gastrula-mouth). In man and the higher vertebrates also the mouth
and anus are formed, as we have seen, as flat pits in the outer skin; they then
penetrate inwards, gradually becoming connected with the blind ends of the
closed gut-tube. During the second day the Amphioxus-embryo undergoes few other
changes. The number of primitive segments increases, and generally amounts to
fourteen, some forty-eight to fifty hours after impregnation.
Almost simultaneously with the formation of the mouth the first gill-cleft
breaks through in the fore section of the Amphioxus-embryo (generally forty
hours after the commencement of development). It now begins to nourish itself
independently, as the food material stored up in the ovum is completely used
up. The further development of the free larvæ takes place very slowly, and
extends over several months. The body becomes much longer, and is compressed at
the sides, the head-end being broadened in a sort of triangle. Two rudimentary
sense-organs are developed in it. Inside we find the first blood-vessels, an
upper or dorsal vessel, corresponding to the aorta, between the gut and the
dorsal cord, and a lower or ventral
vessel, corresponding to the subintestinal vein, at the lower border of the
gut. Now, the gills or respiratory organs also are formed at the fore-end of
the alimentary canal. The whole of the anterior or respiratory section of the
gut is converted into a gill-crate, which is pierced trellis-wise by numbers of
branchial-holes, as in the ascidia. This is done by the foremost part of the
gut-wall joining star-wise with the outer skin, and the formation of clefts at
the point of connection, piercing the wall and leading into the gut from
without. At first there are very few of these branchial clefts; but there are
soon a number of them—first in one, then in two, rows. The foremost
gill-cleft is the oldest. In the end we have a sort of lattice work of fine
gill-clefts, supported on a number of stiff branchial rods; these are connected
in pairs by transverse rods.

Figs. 222–224—Transverse sections of
young Amphioxus-larvæ (diagrammatic, from Ralph.) (Cf. also Fig.
216.) In Fig. 222 there is free communication from without with the gut-cavity
(D) through the gill-clefts (K). In Fig. 223 the lateral folds of
the body-wall, or the gill-covers, which grow downwards, are formed. In Fig.
224 these lateral folds have united underneath and joined their edges in the
middle line of the ventral side (R seam). The respiratory water now
passes from the gut-cavity (D) into the mantle-cavity (A). The
letters have the same meaning throughout: N medullary tube, Ch
chorda, M lateral muscles, Lh body-cavity, G part of the
body-cavity in which the sexual organs are subsequently formed. D
gut-cavity, clothed with the gut-gland layer (a). A mantle-cavity,
K gill-clefts, b=E epidermis, E1 the
same as visceral epithelium of the mantle-cavity, E2 as
parietal epithelium of the mantle-cavity.
At an early stage of embryonic development the structure of the Amphioxus-larva
is substantially the same as the ideal picture we have previously formed of the
“Primitive Vertebrate” (Figs. 98–102). But the body
afterwards undergoes various modifications, especially in the fore-part. These
modifications do not concern us, as they depend on special adaptations, and do
not affect the hereditary vertebrate type. When the free-swimming
Amphioxus-larva is three months old, it abandons its pelagic habits and changes
into the young animal that lives in the sand. In spite of its smallness
(one-eighth of an inch), it has substantially the same structure as the adult.
As regards the remaining organs of the Amphioxus, we need only mention that the
gonads or sexual glands are developed very late, immediately out of the inner
cell-layer of the
body-cavity. Although we can find afterwards no continuation of the body-cavity
(Fig. 216 U) in the lateral walls of the mantle-cavity, in the
gill-covers or mantle-folds (Fig. 224 U), there is one present in the
beginning (Fig. 224 Lh). The sexual cells are formed below, at the
bottom of this continuation (Fig. 224 S). For the rest, the subsequent
development into the adult Amphioxus of the larva we have followed is so simple
that we need not go further into it here.
We may now turn to the embryology of the Ascidia, an animal that seems to stand
so much lower and to be so much more simply organised, remaining for the
greater part of its life attached to the bottom of the sea like a shapeless
lump. It was a fortunate accident that Kowalevsky first examined just those
larger specimens of the Ascidiæ that show most clearly the relationship of the
vertebrates to the invertebrates, and the larvæ of which behave exactly like
those of the Amphioxus in the first stages of development. This resemblance is
so close in the main features that we have only to repeat what we have already
said of the ontogenesis of the Amphioxus.
The ovum of the larger Ascidia (Phallusia, Cynthia, etc.) is a simple
round cell of 1/250 to 1/125 of an inch in diameter. In the thick fine-grained
yelk we find a clear round germinal vesicle of about 1/750 of an inch in
diameter, and this encloses a small embryonic spot or nucleolus. Inside the
membrane that surrounds the ovum, the stem-cell of the Ascidia, after
fecundation, passes through just the same metamorphoses as the stem-cell of the
Amphioxus. It undergoes total segmentation; it divides into two, four, eight,
sixteen, thirty-two cells, and so on. By continued total cleavage the morula,
or mulberry-shaped cluster of cells, is formed. Fluid gathers inside it, and
thus we get once more a globular vesicle (the blastula); the wall of this is a
single stratum of cells, the blastoderm. A real gastrula (a simple
bell-gastrula) is formed from the blastula by invagination, in the same way as
in the amphioxus.
Up to this there is no definite ground in the embryology of the Ascidiæ for
bringing them into close relationship with the Vertebrates; the same gastrula
is formed in the same way in many other animals of different stems. But we now
find an embryonic process that is peculiar to the Vertebrates, and that proves
irrefragably the affinity of the Ascidiæ to the Vertebrates. From the epidermis
of the gastrula a medullary tube is formed on the dorsal side, and,
between this and the primitive gut, a chorda; these are the organs that
are otherwise only found in Vertebrates. The formation of these very important
organs takes place in the Ascidia-gastrula in precisely the same way as in that
of the Amphioxus. In the Ascidia (as in the other case) the oval gastrula is
first flattened on one side—the subsequent dorsal side. A groove or
furrow (the medullary groove) is sunk in the middle line of the flat surface,
and two parallel longitudinal swellings arise on either side from the skin
layer. These medullary swellings join together over the furrow, and form a
tube; in this case, again, the neural or medullary tube is at first open in
front, and connected with the primitive gut behind by the neurenteric canal.
Further, in the Ascidia-larva also the two permanent apertures of the
alimentary canal only appear later, as independent and new formations. The
permanent mouth does not develop from the primitive mouth of the gastrula; this
primitive mouth closes up, and the later anus is formed near it by invagination
from without, on the hinder end of the body, opposite to the aperture of the
medullary tube.
During these important processes, that take place in just the same way in the
Amphioxus, a tail-like projection grows out of the posterior end of the
larva-body, and the larva folds itself up within the round ovolemma in such a
way that the dorsal side is curved and the tail is forced on to the ventral
side. In this tail is developed—starting from the primitive gut—a
cylindrical string of cells, the fore end of which pushes into the body of the
larva, between the alimentary canal and the neural canal, and is no other than
the chorda dorsalis. This important organ had hitherto been found only in the
Vertebrates, not a single trace of it being discoverable in the Invertebrates.
At first the chorda only consists of a single row of large entodermic cells. It
is afterwards composed of several rows of cells. In the Ascidia-larva, also,
the chorda develops from the dorsal middle part of the primitive gut, while the
two cœlom-pouches detach themselves from it on both sides. The simple
body-cavity is formed by the coalescence of the two.
When the Ascidia-larva has attained
this stage of development it begins to move about in the ovolemma. This causes
the membrane to burst. The larva emerges from it, and swims about in the sea by
means of its oar-like tail. These free-swimming larvæ of the Ascidia have been
known for a long time. They were first observed by Darwin during his voyage
round the world in 1833. They resemble tadpoles in outward appearance, and use
their tails as oars, as the tadpoles do. However, this lively and
highly-developed condition does not last long. At first there is a progressive
development; the foremost part of the medullary tube enlarges into a brain, and
inside this two single sense-organs are developed, a dorsal auditory vesicle
and a ventral eye. Then a heart is formed on the ventral side of the animal, or
the lower wall of the gut, in the same simple form and at the same spot at
which the heart is developed in man and all the other vertebrates. In the lower
muscular wall of the gut we find a weal-like thickening, a solid,
spindle-shaped string of cells, which becomes hollow in the centre; it begins
to contract in different directions, now forward and now backward, as is the
case with the adult Ascidia. In this way the sanguineous fluid accumulated in
the hollow muscular tube is driven in alternate directions into the
blood-vessels, which develop at both ends of the cardiac tube. One principal
vessel runs along the dorsal side of the gut, another along its ventral side.
The former corresponds to the aorta and the dorsal vessel in the worms. The
other corresponds to the subintestinal vein and the ventral vessel of the
worms.

Fig. 225—An Appendicaria (Copelata), seen
from the left. m mouth, k branchial gut, o gullet,
v stomach, a anus, n brain (ganglion above the gullet),
g auditory vesicle, f ciliated groove under the gills, h
heart, t testicles, e ovary, c chorda, s
tail.
With the formation of these organs the progressive development of the Ascidia
comes to an end, and degeneration sets in. The free-swimming larva sinks to the
floor of the sea, abandons its locomotive habits, and attaches itself to
stones, marine plants, mussel-shells, corals, and other objects; this is done
with the part of the body that was foremost in movement. The attachment is
effected by a number of out-growths, usually three, which can be seen even in
the free-swimming larva. The tail is lost, as there is no further use for it.
It undergoes a fatty degeneration, and disappears with the chorda dorsalis. The
tailless body changes into an unshapely tube, and, by the atrophy of some parts
and the modification of others, gradually assumes the appearance we have
already described.
Among the living Tunicates there is a very interesting group of small animals
that remain throughout life at the stage of development of the tailed, free
Ascidia-larva, and swim about briskly in the sea by means of their broad
oar-tail. These are the remarkable Copelata (Appendicaria and
Vexillaria, Fig. 225). They are the only living Vertebrates that have
throughout life a chorda dorsalis and a neural string above it; the latter must
be regarded as the prolongation of the cerebral ganglion and the equivalent of
the medullary tube. Their branchial gut also opens directly outwards by a pair
of
branchial clefts. These instructive Copelata, comparable to permanent
Ascidia-larvæ, come next to the extinct Prochordonia, those ancient worms which
we must regard as the common ancestors of the Tunicates and Vertebrates. The
chorda of the Appendicaria is a long, cylindrical string (Fig. 225 c),
and serves as an attachment for the muscles that work the flat oar-tail.
Among the various modifications which the Ascidia-larva undergoes after its
establishment at the sea-floor, the most interesting (after the loss of the
axial rod) is the atrophy of one of its chief organs, the medullary tube. In
the Amphioxus the spinal marrow continues to develop, but in the Ascidia the
tube soon shrinks into a small and insignificant nervous ganglion that lies
above the mouth and the gill-crate, and is in accord with the extremely slight
mental power of the animal. This insignificant relic of the medullary tube
seems to be quite beyond comparison with the nervous centre of the vertebrate,
yet it started from the same structure as the spinal cord of the Amphioxus. The
sense-organs that had been developed in the fore part of the neural tube are
also lost; no trace of which can be found in the adult Ascidia. On the other
hand, the alimentary canal becomes a most extensive organ. It divides presently
into two sections—a wide fore or branchial gut that serves for
respiration, and a narrower hind or hepatic gut that accomplishes digestion.
The branchial or head-gut of the Ascidia is small at first, and opens directly
outwards only by a couple of lateral ducts or gill-clefts—a permanent
arrangement in the Copelata. The gill-clefts are developed in the same way as
in the Amphioxus. As their number greatly increases we get a large gill-crate,
pierced like lattice work. In the middle line of its ventral side we find the
hypobranchial groove. The mantle or cloaca-cavity (the atrium) that surrounds
the gill-crate is also formed in the same way in the Ascidia as in the
Amphioxus. The ejection-opening of this peribranchial cavity corresponds to the
branchial pore of the Amphioxus. In the adult Ascidia the branchial gut and the
heart on its ventral side are almost the only organs that recall the original
affinity with the vertebrates.
The further development of the Ascidia in detail has no particular interest for
us, and we will not go into it. The chief result that we obtain from its
embryology is the complete agreement with that of the Amphioxus in the earliest
and most important embryonic stages. They do not begin to diverge until after
the medullary tube and alimentary canal, and the axial rod with the muscles
between the two, have been formed. The Amphioxus continues to advance, and
resembles the embryonic forms of the higher vertebrates; the Ascidia
degenerates more and more, and at last, in its adult condition, has the
appearance of a very imperfect invertebrate.
If we now look back on all the remarkable features we have encountered in the
structure and the embryonic development of the Amphioxus and the Ascidia, and
compare them with the features of man’s embryonic development which we
have previously studied, it will be clear that I have not exaggerated the
importance of these very interesting animals. It is evident that the Amphioxus
from the vertebrate side and the Ascidia from the invertebrate form the bridge
by which we can span the deep gulf that separates the two great divisions of
the animal kingdom. The radical agreement of the lancelet and the sea-squirt in
the first and most important stages of development shows something more than
their close anatomic affinity and their proximity in classification; it shows
also their real blood-relationship and their common origin from one and the
same stem-form. In this way, it throws considerable light on the oldest roots
of man’s genealogical tree.
Chapter XVIII.
DURATION OF THE HISTORY OF OUR STEM
Our comparative investigation of the anatomy and ontogeny of the Amphioxus and
Ascidia has given us invaluable assistance. We have, in the first place,
bridged the wide gulf that has existed up to the present between the
Vertebrates and Invertebrates; and, in the second place, we have discovered in
the embryology of the Amphioxus a number of ancient evolutionary stages that
have long since disappeared from human embryology, and have been lost, in
virtue of the law of curtailed heredity. The chief of these stages are the
spherical blastula (in its simplest primary form), and the succeeding
archigastrula, the pure, original form of the gastrula which the
Amphioxus has preserved to this day, and which we find in the same form in a
number of Invertebrates of various classes. Not less important are the later
embryonic forms of the cœlomula, the chordula, etc.
Thus the embryology of the Amphioxus and the Ascidia has so much increased our
knowledge of man’s stem-history that, although our empirical information
is still very incomplete, there is now no defect of any great consequence in
it. We may now, therefore, approach our proper task, and reconstruct the
phylogeny of man in its chief lines with the aid of this evidence of
comparative anatomy and ontogeny. In this the reader will soon see the immense
importance of the direct application of the biogenetic law. But before we enter
upon the work it will be useful to make a few general observations that are
necessary to understand the processes aright.
We must say a few words with regard to the period in which the human race was
evolved from the animal kingdom. The first thought that occurs to one in this
connection is the vast difference between the duration of man’s ontogeny
and phylogeny. The individual man needs only nine months for his complete
development, from the fecundation of the ovum to the moment when he leaves the
maternal womb. The human embryo runs its whole course in the brief space of
forty weeks (as a rule, 280 days). In many other mammals the time of the
embryonic development is much the same as in man—for instance, in the
cow. In the horse and ass it takes a little longer, forty-three to forty-five
weeks; in the camel, thirteen months. In the largest mammals, the embryo needs
a much longer period for its development in the womb—a year and a half in
the rhinoceros, and ninety weeks in the elephant. In these cases pregnancy
lasts twice as long as in the case of man, or one and three-quarter years. In
the smaller mammals the embryonic period is much shorter. The smallest mammals,
the dwarf-mice, develop in three weeks; hares in four weeks, rats and marmots
in five weeks, the dog in nine, the pig in seventeen, the sheep in twenty-one
and the goat in thirty-six. Birds develop still more quickly. The chick only
needs, in normal circumstances, three weeks for its full development. The duck
needs twenty-five days, the turkey twenty-seven, the peacock thirty-one, the
swan forty-two, and the cassowary sixty-five. The smallest bird, the
humming-bird, leaves the egg after twelve days. Hence the duration of
individual development within the fœtal membranes is, in the mammals and birds,
clearly related to the absolute size of the body of the animal in question. But
this is not the only determining feature. There are a number of other
circumstances that have an influence on the period of embryonic development. In
the Amphioxus the earliest and most important embryonic processes take place so
rapidly that the blastula is formed in four hours, the gastrula in six, and the
typical vertebrate form in twenty-four.
In every case the duration of ontogeny shrinks into insignificance when we
compare it with the enormous period that has been necessary for phylogeny, or
the gradual development of the ancestral series. This period is not measured by
years or centuries, but by thousands and millions of years. Many millions of
years had to pass before the most advanced
vertebrate, man, was evolved, step by step, from his ancient unicellular
ancestors. The opponents of evolution, who declare that this gradual
development of the human form from lower animal forms, and ultimately from a
unicellular organism, is an incredible miracle, forget that the same miracle
takes place within the space of mine months in the embryonic development of
every human being. Each of us has, in the forty weeks—properly speaking,
in the first four weeks—of his development in the womb, passed through
the same series of transformations that our animal ancestors underwent in the
course of millions of years.
It is impossible to determine even approximately, in hundreds or even thousands
of years, the real and absolute duration of the phylogenetic period. But for
some time now we have, through the research of geologists, been in a position
to assign the relative length of the various sections of the organic history of
the earth. The immediate data for determining this relative length of the
geological periods are found in the thickness of the sedimentary
strata—the strata that have been formed at the bottom of the sea or in
fresh water from the mud or slime deposited there. These successive layers of
limestone, sandstone, slate, marl, etc., which make up the greater part of the
rocks, and are often several thousand feet thick, give us a standard for
computing the relative length of the various periods.
To make the point quite clear, I must say a word about the evolution of the
earth in general, and point out briefly the chief features of the story. In the
first place, we encounter the principle that on our planet organic life began
to exist at a definite period. That statement is no longer disputed by any
competent geologist or biologist. The organic history of the earth could not
commence until it was possible for water to settle on our planet in fluid
condition. Every organism, without exception, needs fluid water as a condition
of existence, and contains a considerable quantity of it. Our own body, when
fully formed, contains sixty to seventy per cent of water in its tissues, and
only thirty to forty per cent of solid matter. There is even more water in the
body of the child, and still more in the embryo. In the earlier stages of
development the human fœtus contains more than ninety per cent of water, and
not ten per cent of solids. In the lower marine animals, especially certain
medusæ, the body consists to the extent of more than ninety-nine per cent of
sea-water, and has not one per cent of solid matter. No organism can exist or
discharge its functions without water. No water, no life!
But fluid water, on which the existence of life primarily depends, could not
exist on our planet until the temperature of the surface of the incandescent
sphere had sunk to a certain point. Up to that time it remained in the form of
steam. But as soon as the first fluid water could be condensed from the
envelope of steam, it began its geological action, and has continued down to
the present day to modify the solid crust of the earth. The final outcome of
this incessant action of the water—wearing down and dissolving the rocks
in the form of rain, hail, snow, and ice, as running stream or boiling
surge—is the formation of mud. As Huxley says in his admirable
Lectures on the Causes of Phenomena in Organic Nature, the chief
document as to the past history of our earth is mud; the question of the
history of past ages resolves itself into a question about the formation of
mud.
As I have said, it is possible to form an approximate idea of the relative age
of the various strata by comparing them at different parts of the earth’s
surface. Geologists have long been agreed that there is a definite historical
succession of the different strata. The various superimposed layers correspond
to successive periods in the organic history of the earth, in which they were
deposited in the form of mud at the bottom of the sea. The mud was gradually
converted into stone. This was lifted out of the water owing to variations in
the earth’s surface, and formed the mountains. As a rule, four or five
great divisions are distinguished in the organic history of the earth,
corresponding to the larger and smaller groups of the sedimentary strata. The
larger periods are then sub-divided into a series of smaller ones, which
usually number from twelve to fifteen. The comparative thickness of the groups
of strata enables us to make an approximate calculation of the relative length
of these various periods of time. We cannot say, it is true, “In a
century a stratum of a certain thickness (about two feet) is formed on the
average; therefore, a layer 1000 feet thick must be 500,000 years old.”
Different strata of the same thickness may need very different periods for
their formation. But from
the thickness or size of the stratum we can draw some conclusion as to the
relative length of the period.
The first and oldest of the four or five chief divisions of the organic history
of the earth is called the primordial, archaic, or archeozoic period. If we
compute the total average thickness of the sedimentary strata at about 130,000
feet, this first period comprises 70,000 feet, or the greater part of the
whole. For this and other reasons we may at once conclude that the
corresponding primordial or archeolithic period must have been in itself much
longer than the whole of the remaining periods together, from its close to the
present day. It was probably much longer than the figures I have quoted (7:6)
indicate—possibly 9:6. Of late years the thickness of the archaic rocks
has been put at 90,000 feet.
SYNOPSIS OF THE PALEONTOLOGICAL FORMATIONS,
OR THE FOSSILIFEROUS STRATA OF THE CRUST
| Groups | Systems | Formations | Synonyms of Formations |
V. Anthropolithic | XIV. Recent (alluvium). | 38. Present 37. Recent | Upper alluvial Lower alluvial |
| XIII. Pleistocene (diluvium) |
36. Post-glacial 35. Glacial | Upper diluvial Lower diluvial | |
IV. Cenolithic | XII. Pliocene (neo-tertiary) | 34. Arverne 33. Subapennine | Upper pliocene Lower pliocene |
| XI. Miocene (middle tertiary) |
32. Falun 31. Limbourg | Upper miocene Lower miocene | |
| Xb. Oligocene (old tertiary) |
30. Aquitaine 29. Ligurium | Upper oligocene Lower oligocene | |
| Xa. Eocene (primitive tertiary) | 28. Gypsum 27. Coarse chalk 26. London clay | Upper eocene Middle eocene Lower eocene | |
III. Mesolithic | IX. Chalk (cretaceous) | 25. White chalk 24. Green sand 23. Neoconian 22. Wealden | Upper cretaceous Middle cretaceous Lower cretaceous Weald formation |
| VIII. Jurassic | 21. Portland 20. Oxford 19. Bath 18. Lias |
Upper oolithic Middle oolithic Lower oolithic Liassic | |
| VII. Triassic | 17. Keuper 16. Muschelkalk 15. Bunter | Upper triassic Middle triassic Lower triassic | |
II. Paleolithic | VIb. Permian | 14. Zechstein 13. Neurot sand | Upper permian Lower permian |
| VIa. Carboniferous coal-measures) | 12. Carboniferous sandstone 11. Carboniferous limestone | Upper carboniferous Lower carboniferous | |
| V. Devonian | 10. Pilton 9. Ilfracombe 8. Linton |
Upper devonian Middle devonian Lower devonian | |
| IV. Silurian |
7. Ludlow 6. Wenlock 5. Llandeilo | Upper silurian Middle silurian Lower silurian | |
I. Archeolithic | III. Cambrian | 4. Potsdam 3. Longmynd | Upper cambrian Lower cambrian |
| II. Huronian I. Laurentian | 2. Labrador 1. Ottawa | Upper laurentian Lower laurentian |
The primordial period falls into three subordinate sections—the
Laurentian, Huronian, and Cambrian, corresponding to the three chief groups of
rocks that comprise the archaic formation. The immense period during which
these rocks were forming in the primitive ocean probably comprises more than
50,000,000 years. At the commencement of it the oldest and simplest organisms
were formed by spontaneous generation—the Monera, with which the history
of life on our planet opened. From these were first developed unicellular
organisms of the simplest character, the Protophyta
and Protozoa (paulotomea, amœbæ, rhizopods, infusoria, and other Protists).
During this period the whole of the invertebrate ancestors of the human race
were evolved from the unicellular organisms. We can deduce this from the fact
that we already find remains of fossilised fishes (Selachii and Ganoids)
towards the close of the following Silurian period. These are much more
advanced and much younger than the lowest vertebrate, the Amphioxus, and the
numerous skull-less vertebrates, related to the Amphioxus, that must have lived
at that time. The whole of the invertebrate ancestors of the human race must
have preceded these.
The primordial age is followed by a much shorter division, the paleozoic
or Primary age. It is divided into four long periods, the Silurian, Devonian,
Carboniferous, and Permian. The Silurian strata are particularly interesting
because they contain the first fossil traces of vertebrates—teeth and
scales of Selachii ( Palæodus) in the lower, and Ganoids (
Pteraspis) in the upper Silurian. During the Devonian period the
“old red sandstone” was formed; during the Carboniferous period
were deposited the vast coal-measures that yield us our chief combustive
material; in the Permian (or the Dyas), in fine, the new red sandstone, the
Zechstein (magnesian limestone), and the Kupferschiefer (marl-slate) were
formed. The collective depth of these strata is put at 40,000 to 45,000 feet.
In any case, the paleozoic age, taken as a whole, was much shorter than the
preceding and much longer than the subsequent periods. The strata that were
deposited during this primary epoch contain a large number of fossils; besides
the invertebrate species there are a good many vertebrates, and the fishes
preponderate. There were so many fishes, especially primitive fishes (of the
shark type) and plated fishes, during the Devonian, and also during the
Carboniferous and Permian periods, that we may describe the whole paleozoic
period as “the age of fishes.” Among the paleozoic plated fishes or
Ganoids the Crossopterygii and the Ctenodipterina (dipneusts) are of great
importance.
During this period some of the fishes began to adapt themselves to living on
land, and so gave rise to the class of the amphibia. We find in the
Carboniferous period fossilised remains of five-toed amphibia, the oldest
terrestrial, air-breathing vertebrates. These amphibia increase in variety in
the Permian epoch. Towards the close of it we find the first Amniotes, the
ancestors of the three higher classes of Vertebrates. These are lizard-like
animals; the first to be discovered was the Proterosaurus, from the marl
at Eisenach. The rise of the earliest Amniotes, among which must have been the
common ancestor of the reptiles, birds, and mammals, is put back towards the
close of the paleozoic age by the discovery of these reptile remains. The
ancestors of our race during this period were at first represented by true
fishes, then by dipneusts and amphibia, and finally by the earliest Amniotes,
or the Protamniotes.
The third chief section of the organic history of the earth is the
Mesozoic or Secondary period. This again is subdivided into three
divisions Triassic, Jurassic, and Cretaceous. The thickness of the strata that
were deposited in this period, from the beginning of the Triassic to the end of
the Cretaceous period, is altogether about 15,000 feet, or not half as much as
the paleozoic deposits. During this period there was a very brisk and manifold
development in all branches of the animal kingdom. There were especially a
number of new and interesting forms evolved in the vertebrate stem. Bony fishes
( Teleostei) make their first appearance. Reptiles are found in
extraordinary variety and number; the extinct giant-serpents (dinosauria), the
sea-serpents (halisauria), and the flying lizards (pterosauria) are the most
remarkable and best known of these. On account of this predominance of the
reptile-class, the period is called “the age of reptiles.” But the
bird-class was also evolved during this period; they certainly originated from
some division of the lizard-like reptiles. This is proved by the embryological
identity of the birds and reptiles and their comparative anatomy, and, among
other features, from the circumstance that in this period there were birds with
teeth in their jaws and with tails like lizards (Archeopteryx, Odontornis).
Finally, the most advanced and (for us) the most important class of the
vertebrates, the mammals, made their appearance during the mesozoic period. The
earliest fossil remains of them were found in the latest Triassic
strata—lower jaws of small ungulates and marsupials. More numerous
remains are found a little later
in the Jurassic, and some in the Cretaceous. All the mammal remains that we
have from this section belong to the lower promammals and marsupials; among
these were most certainly the ancestors of the human race. On the other hand,
we have not found a single indisputable fossil of any higher mammal (a
placental) in the whole of this period. This division of the mammals, which
includes man, was not developed until later, towards the close of this or in
the following period.
The fourth section of the organic history of the earth, the Tertiary or
Cenozoic age, was much shorter than the preceding. The strata that were
deposited during this period have a collective thickness of only about 3,000
feet. It is subdivided into four sections—the Eocene, Oligocene, Miocene,
and Pliocene. During these periods there was a very varied development of
higher plant and animal forms; the fauna and flora of our planet approached
nearer and nearer to the character that they bear to-day. In particular, the
most advanced class, the mammals, began to preponderate. Hence the Tertiary
period may be called “the age of mammals.” The highest section of
this class, the placentals, now made their appearance; to this group the human
race belongs. The first appearance of man, or, to be more precise, the
development of man from some closely-related group of apes, probably falls in
either the miocene or the pliocene period, the middle or the last section of
the Tertiary period. Others believe that man properly so-called—man
endowed with speech—was not evolved from the non-speaking ape-man (
Pithecanthropus) until the following, the anthropozoic, age.
In this fifth and last section of the organic history of the earth we have the
full development and dispersion of the various races of men, and so it is
called the Anthropozoic as well as the Quaternary period. In the
imperfect condition of paleontological and ethnographical science we cannot as
yet give a confident answer to the question whether the evolution of the human
race from some extinct ape or lemur took place at the beginning of this or
towards the middle or the end of the Tertiary period. However, this much is
certain: the development of civilisation falls in the anthropozoic age, and
this is merely an insignificant fraction of the vast period of the whole
history of life. When we remember this, it seems ridiculous to restrict the
word “history” to the civilised period. If we divide into a hundred
equal parts the whole period of the history of life, from the spontaneous
generation of the first Monera to the present day, and if we then represent the
relative duration of the five chief sections or ages, as calculated from the
average thickness of the strata they contain, as percentages of this, we get
something like the following relation:—
| I. II. III. IV. V. | Archeolithic or archeozoic (primordial) age Paleolithic or paleozoic (primary) age Mesolithic or mesozoic (secondary) age Cenolithic or cenozoic (tertiary) age Anthropolithic or anthropozoic (quaternary) age | 53.6 32.1 11.5 2.3 0.5 ——— 100.0 |
In any case, the “historical period” is an insignificant quantity
compared with the vast length of the preceding ages, in which there was no
question of human existence on our planet. Even the important Cenozoic or
Tertiary period, in which the first placentals or higher mammals appear,
probably amounts to little over two per cent of the whole organic age.
Before we approach our proper task, and, with the aid of our ontogenetic
acquirements and the biogenetic law, follow step by step the paleontological
development of our animal ancestors, let us glance for a moment at another, and
apparently quite remote, branch of science, a general consideration of which
will help us in the solving of a difficult problem. I mean the science of
comparative philology. Since Darwin gave new life to biology by his theory of
selection, and raised the question of evolution on all sides, it has often been
pointed out that there is a remarkable analogy between the development of
languages and the evolution of species. The comparison is perfectly just and
very instructive. We could hardly find a better analogy when we are dealing
with some of the difficult and obscure features of the evolution of species. In
both cases we find the action of the same natural laws.
All philologists of any competence in their science now agree that all human
languages have been gradually evolved from very rudimentary beginnings. The
idea that speech is a gift of the gods—an idea held by distinguished
authorities only fifty years ago—is now generally abandoned, and only
supported by theologians and others who admit no natural development whatever.
Speech has been developed simultaneously with its organs, the larynx and
tongue, and with the functions of the brain. Hence it will be quite natural to
find in the evolution and classification of languages the same features as in
the evolution and classification of organic species. The various groups of
languages that are distinguished in philology as primitive, fundamental,
parent, and daughter languages, dialects, etc., correspond entirely in their
development to the different categories which we classify in zoology and botany
as stems, classes, orders, families, genera, species, and varieties. The
relation of these groups, partly co-ordinate and partly subordinate, in the
general scheme is just the same in both cases; and the evolution follows the
same lines in both.
When, with the assistance of this tree, we follow the formation of the various
languages that have been developed from the common root of the ancient
Indo-Germanic tongue, we get a very clear idea of their phylogeny. We shall see
at the same time how analogous this is to the development of the various groups
of vertebrates that have arisen from the common stem-form of the primitive
vertebrate. The ancient Indo-Germanic root-language divided first into two
principal stems—the Slavo-Germanic and the Aryo-Romanic. The
Slavo-Germanic stem then branches into the ancient Germanic and the ancient
Slavo-Lettic tongues; the Aryo-Romanic into the ancient Aryan and the ancient
Greco-Roman. If we still follow the genealogical tree of these four
Indo-Germanic tongues, we find that the ancient Germanic divides into three
branches—the Scandinavian, the Gothic, and the German. From the ancient
German came the High German and Low German; to the latter belong the Frisian,
Saxon, and modern Low-German dialects. The ancient Slavo-Lettic divided first
into a Baltic and a Slav language. The Baltic gave rise to the Lett,
Lithuanian, and old-Prussian varieties; the Slav to the Russian and South-Slav
in the south-east, and to the Polish and Czech in the west.
We find an equally prolific branching of its two chief stems when we turn to
the other division of the Indo-Germanic languages. The Greco-Roman divided into
the Thracian (Albano-Greek) and the Italo-Celtic. From the latter came the
divergent branches of the Italic (Roman and Latin) in the south, and the Celtic
in the north: from the latter have been developed all the British (ancient
British, ancient Scotch, and Irish) and Gallic varieties. The ancient Aryan
gave rise to the numerous Iranian and Indian languages.
This “comparative anatomy” and evolution of languages admirably
illustrates the phylogeny of species. It is clear that in structure and
development the primitive languages, mother and daughter languages, and
varieties, correspond exactly to the classes, orders, genera, and species of
the animal world. In both cases the “natural” system is
phylogenetic. As we have been convinced from comparative anatomy and ontogeny,
and from paleontology, that all past and living vertebrates descend from a
common ancestor, so the comparative study of dead and living Indo-Germanic
tongues proves beyond question that they are all modifications of one primitive
language. This view of their origin is now accepted by all the chief
philologists who have worked in this branch and are unprejudiced.
But the point to which I desire particularly to draw the reader’s
attention in this comparison of the Indo-Germanic languages with the branches
of the vertebrate stem is, that one must never confuse direct descendants with
collateral branches, nor extinct forms with living. This confusion is very
common, and our opponents often make use of the erroneous ideas it gives rise
to for the purpose of attacking evolution generally. When, for instance, we say
that man descends from the ape, this from the lemur, and the lemur from the
marsupial, many people imagine that we are speaking of the living species of
these orders of mammals that they find stuffed in our museums. Our opponents
then foist this idea on us, and say, with more astuteness than intelligence,
that it is quite impossible; or they ask us, by way of physiological
experiment, to turn a kangaroo into a lemur, a lemur into a gorilla, and a
gorilla into a man! The demand is childish, and the idea it rests on erroneous.
All these living forms have diverged more or less from the ancestral form; none
of them could engender the
same posterity that the stem-form really produced thousands of years ago.
It is certain that man has descended from some extinct mammal; and we should
just as certainly class this in the order of apes if we had it before us. It is
equally certain that this primitive ape descended in turn from an unknown
lemur, and this from an extinct marsupial. But it is just as clear that all
these extinct ancestral forms can only be claimed as belonging to the living
order of mammals in virtue of their essential internal structure and their
resemblance in the decisive anatomic characteristics of each order. In
external appearance, in the characteristics of the genus or
species, they would differ more or less, perhaps very considerably, from
all living representatives of those orders. It is a universal and natural
procedure in phylogenetic development that the stem-forms themselves, with
their specific peculiarities, have been extinct for some time. The forms that
approach nearest to them among the living species are more or
less—perhaps very substantially—different from them. Hence in our
phylogenetic inquiry and in the comparative study of the living, divergent
descendants, there can only be a question of determining the greater or less
remoteness of the latter from the ancestral form. Not a single one of the older
stem-forms has continued unchanged down to our time.
We find just the same thing in comparing the various dead and living languages
that have developed from a common primitive tongue. If we examine our
genealogical tree of the Indo-Germanic languages in this light, we see at once
that all the older or parent tongues, of which we regard the living varieties
of the stem as divergent daughter or grand-daughter languages, have been
extinct for some time. The Aryo-Romanic and the Slavo-Germanic tongues have
completely disappeared; so also the Aryan, the Greco-Roman, the Slavo-Lettic,
and the ancient Germanic. Even their daughters and grand-daughters have been
lost; all the living Indo-Germanic languages are only related in the sense that
they are divergent descendants of common stem-forms. Some forms have diverged
more, and some less, from the original stem-form.
This easily demonstrable fact illustrates very well the analogous case of the
origin of the vertebrate species. Phylogenetic comparative philology here
yields a strong support to phylogenetic comparative zoology. But the one can
adduce more direct evidence than the other, as the paleontological material of
philology—the old monuments of the extinct tongue—have been
preserved much better than the paleontological material of zoology, the
fossilised bones and imprints of vertebrates.
We may, however, trace man’s genealogical tree not only as far as the
lower mammals, but much further—to the amphibia, to the shark-like
primitive fishes, and, in fine, to the skull-less vertebrates that closely
resembled the Amphioxus. But this must not be understood in the sense that the
existing Amphioxus, or the sharks or amphibia of to-day, can give us any idea
of the external appearance of these remote stem-forms. Still less must it be
thought that the Amphioxus or any actual shark, or any living species of
amphibia, is a real ancestral form of the higher vertebrates and man. The
statement can only rationally mean that the living forms I have referred to are
collateral lines that are much more closely related to the extinct
stem-forms, and have retained the resemblance much better, than any other
animals we know. They are still so like them in regard to their distinctive
internal structure that we should put them in the same class with the extinct
forms if we had these before us. But no direct descendants of these earlier
forms have remained unchanged. Hence we must entirely abandon the idea of
finding direct ancestors of the human race in their characteristic external
form among the living species of animals. The essential and distinctive
features that still connect living forms more or less closely with the extinct
common stem-forms lie in the internal structure, not the external appearance.
The latter has been much modified by adaptation. The former has been more or
less preserved by heredity.
Comparative anatomy and ontogeny prove beyond question that man is a true
vertebrate, and, therefore, man’s special genealogical tree must be
connected with that of the other Vertebrates, which spring from a common root
with him. But we have also many important grounds in comparative anatomy and
ontogeny for assuming a common origin for all the Vertebrates. If the general
theory of
evolution is correct, all the Vertebrates, including man, come from a single
common ancestor, a long-extinct “Primitive Vertebrate.” Hence the
genealogical tree of the Vertebrates is at the same time that of the human
race.
Our task, therefore, of constructing man’s genealogy becomes the larger
aim of discovering the genealogy of the entire vertebrate stem. As we now know
from the comparative anatomy and ontogeny of the Amphioxus and the Ascidia,
this is in turn connected with the genealogical tree of the Invertebrates
(directly with that of the Vermalia), but has no direct connection with the
independent stems of the Articulates, Molluscs, and Echinoderms. If we do thus
follow our ancestral tree through various stages down to the lowest worms, we
come inevitably to the Gastræa, that most instructive form that gives
the clearest possible picture of an animal with two germinal layers. The
Gastræa itself has originated from the simple multicellular vesicle, the
Blastæa, and this in turn must have been evolved from the lowest circle
of unicellular animals, to which we give the name of Protozoa. We have already
considered the most important primitive type of these, the unicellular
Amœba, which is extremely instructive when compared with the human ovum.
With this we reach the lowest of the solid data to which we are to apply our
biogenetic law, and by which we may deduce the extinct ancestor from the
embryonic form. The amœboid nature of the young ovum and the unicellular
condition in which (as stem-cell or cytula) every human being begins its
existence justify us in affirming that the earliest ancestors of the human race
were simple amœboid coils.
But the further question now arises: “Whence came these first amœbæ with
which the history of life began at the commencement of the Laurentian
epoch?” There is only one answer to this. The earliest unicellular
organisms can only have been evolved from the simplest organisms we know, the
Monera. These are the simplest living things that we can conceive. Their
whole body is nothing but a particle of plasm, a granule of living albuminous
matter, discharging of itself all the essential vital functions that form the
material basis of life. Thus we come to the last, or, if you prefer, the first,
question in connection with evolution—the question of the origin of the
Monera. This is the real question of the origin of life, or of spontaneous
generation.
We have neither space nor occasion to go further in this Chapter into the
question of spontaneous generation. For this I must refer the reader to the
fifteenth chapter of the History of Creation, and especially to the
second book of the General Morphology, or to the essay on “The
Monera and Spontaneous Generation” in my Studies of the Monera and
other Protists.[29] I have given there fully my own view of this
important question. The famous botanist Nägeli afterwards (1884) developed the
same ideas. I will only say a few words here about this obscure question of the
origin of life, in so far as our main subject, organic evolution in general, is
affected by it. Spontaneous generation, in the definite and restricted sense in
which I maintain it, and claim that it is a necessary hypothesis in explaining
the origin of life, refers solely to the evolution of the Monera from inorganic
carbon-compounds. When living things made their first appearance on our planet,
the very complex nitrogenous compound of carbon that we call plasson,
which is the earliest material embodiment of vital action, must have been
formed in a purely chemical way from inorganic carbon-compounds. The first
Monera were formed in the sea by spontaneous generation, as crystals are formed
in the mother-water. Our demand for a knowledge of causes compels us to assume
this. If we believe that the whole inorganic history of the earth has proceeded
on mechanical principles without any intervention of a Creator, and that the
history of life also has been determined by the same mechanical laws; if we see
that there is no need to admit creative action to explain the origin of the
various groups of organisms; it is utterly irrational to assume such creative
action in dealing with the first appearance of organic life on the earth.
[29]
The English reader will find a luminous and up-to-date chapter on the subject
in Haeckel’s recently written and translated Wonders of
Life.—Translator.
This much-disputed question of “spontaneous generation” seems so
obscure, because people have associated with the term a mass of very different,
and often very absurd, ideas, and have attempted to solve the difficulty by the
crudest experiments. The real doctrine of the spontaneous generation of life
cannot possibly be refuted by experiments.
Every experiment that has a negative result only proves that no organism has
been formed out of inorganic matter in the conditions—highly artificial
conditions—we have established. On the other hand, it would be
exceedingly difficult to prove the theory by way of experiment; and even if
Monera were still formed daily by spontaneous generation (which is quite
possible), it would be very difficult, if not impossible, to find a solid proof
of it. Those who will not admit the spontaneous generation of the first living
things in our sense must have recourse to a supernatural miracle; and this is,
as a matter of fact, the desperate resource to which our “exact”
scientists are driven, to the complete abdication of reason.
A famous English physicist, Lord Kelvin (then Sir W. Thomson), attempted to
dispense with the hypothesis of spontaneous generation by assuming that the
organic inhabitants of the earth were developed from germs that came from the
inhabitants of other planets, and that chanced to fall on our planet on
fragments of their original home, or meteorites. This hypothesis found many
supporters, among others the distinguished German physicist, Helmholtz.
However, it was refuted in 1872 by the able physicist, Friedrich Zöllner, of
Leipzig, in his work, On the Nature of Comets. He showed clearly how
unscientific this hypothesis is; firstly in point of logic, and secondly in
point of scientific content. At the same time he pointed out that our
hypothesis of spontaneous generation is “a necessary condition for
understanding nature according to the law of causality.”
I repeat that we must call in the aid of the hypothesis only as regards the
Monera, the structureless “organisms without organs.” Every complex
organism must have been evolved from some lower organism. We must not assume
the spontaneous generation of even the simplest cell, for this itself consists
of at least two parts—the internal, firm nuclear substance, and the
external, softer cellular substance or the protoplasm of the cell-body. These
two parts must have been formed by differentiation from the indifferent plasson
of a moneron, or a cytode. For this reason the natural history of the Monera is
of great interest; here alone can we find the means to overcome the chief
difficulties of the problem of spontaneous generation. The actual living Monera
are specimens of such organless or structureless organisms, as they must have
boon formed by spontaneous generation at the commencement of the history of
life.
Chapter XIX.
OUR PROTIST ANCESTORS
Under the guidance of the biogenetic law, and on the basis of the evidence we
have obtained, we now turn to the interesting task of determining the series of
man’s animal ancestors. Phylogeny us a whole is an inductive science.
From the totality of the biological processes in the life of plants, animals,
and man we have gathered a confident inductive idea that the whole organic
population of our planet has been moulded on a harmonious law of evolution. All
the interesting phenomena that we meet in ontogeny and paleontology,
comparative anatomy and dysteleology, the distribution and habits of
organisms—all the important general laws that we abstract from the
phenomena of these sciences, and combine in harmonious unity—are the
broad bases of our great biological induction.
But when we come to the application of this law, and seek to determine with its
aid the origin of the various species of organisms, we are compelled to frame
hypotheses that have essentially a deductive character, and are
inferences from the general law to particular cases. But these special
deductions are just as much justified and necessitated by the rigorous laws of
logic as the inductive conclusions on which the whole theory of evolution is
built. The doctrine of the animal ancestry of the human race is a special
deduction of this kind, and follows with logical necessity from the general
inductive law of evolution.
I must point out at once, however, that the certainty of these evolutionary
hypotheses, which rest on clear special deductions, is not always equally
strong. Some of these inferences are now beyond question; in the case of others
it depends on the knowledge and the competence of the inquirer what degree of
certainty he attributes to them. In any case, we must distinguish between the
absolute certainty of the general (inductive) theory of descent and the
relative certainty of special (deductive) evolutionary hypotheses. We
can never determine the whole ancestral series of an organism with the same
confidence with which we hold the general theory of evolution as the sole
scientific explanation of organic modifications. The special indication of
stem-forms in detail will always be more or less incomplete and hypothetical.
This is quite natural. The evidence on which we build is imperfect, and always
will be imperfect; just as in comparative philology.
The first of our documents, paleontology, is exceedingly incomplete. We know
that all the fossils yet discovered are only an insignificant fraction of the
plants and animals that have lived on our planet. For every single species that
has been preserved for us in the rocks there are probably hundreds, perhaps
thousands, of extinct species that have left no trace behind them. This extreme
and very unfortunate incompleteness of the paleontological evidence, which
cannot be pointed out too often, is easily explained. It is absolutely
inevitable in the circumstances of the fossilisation of organisms. It is also
due in part to the incompleteness of our knowledge in this branch. It must be
borne in mind that the great majority of the stratified rocks that compose the
crust of the earth have not yet been opened. We have only a few specimens of
the innumerable fossils that are buried in the vast mountain ranges of Asia and
Africa. Only a part of Europe and North America has been investigated
carefully. The whole of the fossils known to us certainly do not amount to a
hundredth part of the remains that are really buried in the crust of the earth.
We may, therefore, look forward to a rich harvest in the future as regards this
science. However, our paleontological evidence will (for reasons that I have
fully explained in the sixteenth chapter of the History of Creation)
always be defective.
The second chief source of evidence, ontogeny, is not less incomplete. It is
the most important source of all for special phylogeny; but it has great
defects, and often fails us. We must, above all, clearly distinguish between
palingenetic and cenogenetic phenomena. We must never forget that the laws of
curtailed and disturbed heredity often make the original course of development
almost unrecognisable. The recapitulation of phylogeny by ontogeny is only
fairly complete in a few cases, and is never wholly complete. As a rule, it is
precisely the earliest and most important embryonic stages that suffer most
from alteration and condensation. The earlier embryonic forms have had to adapt
themselves to new circumstances, and so have been modified. The struggle for
existence has had just as profound an influence on the freely moving and still
immature young forms as on the adult forms. Hence in the embryology of the
higher animals, especially, palingenesis is much restricted by cenogenesis; it
is to-day, as a rule, only a faded and much altered picture of the original
evolution of the animal’s ancestors. We can only draw conclusions from
the embryonic forms to the stem-history with the greatest caution and
discrimination. Moreover, the embryonic development itself has only been fully
studied in a few species.
Finally, the third and most valuable source of evidence, comparative anatomy,
is also, unfortunately, very imperfect; for the simple reason that the whole of
the living species of animals are a mere fraction of the vast population that
has dwelt on our planet since the beginning of life. We may confidently put the
total number of these at more than a million species. The number of animals
whose organisation has been studied up to the present in comparative anatomy is
proportionately very small. Here, again, future research will yield
incalculable treasures.
But, for the present, in view of this patent incompleteness of our chief
sources of evidence, we must naturally be careful not to lay too much stress in
human phylogeny on the particular animals we have studied, or regard all the
various stages of development with equal confidence as stem-forms.
In my first efforts to construct the series of man’s ancestors I drew up
a list of, at first ten, afterwards twenty to thirty, forms that may be
regarded more or less certainly as animal ancestors of the human race, or as
stages that in a sense mark off the chief sections in the long story of
evolution from the unicellular organism to man. Of these twenty to thirty
stages, ten to twelve belong to the older group of the Invertebrates and
eighteen to twenty to the younger division of the Vertebrates.
In approaching, now, the difficult task of establishing the evolutionary
succession of these thirty ancestors of humanity since the beginning of life,
and in venturing to lift the veil that covers the earliest secrets of the
earth’s history, we must undoubtedly look for the first living things
among the wonderful organisms that we call the Monera; they are the simplest
organisms known to us—in fact, the simplest we can conceive. Their whole
body consists merely of a simple particle or globule of structureless plasm or
plasson. The discoveries of the last four decades have led us to believe with
increasing certainty that wherever a natural body exhibits the vital processes
of nutrition, reproduction, voluntary movement, and sensation, we have the
action of a nitrogenous carbon-compound of the chemical group of the
albuminoids; this plasm (or protoplasm) is the material basis of all vital
functions. Whether we regarded the function, in the monistic sense, as the
direct action of the material substratum, or whether we take matter and force
to be distinct things in the dualistic sense, it is certain that we have not as
yet found any living organism in which the exercise of the vital functions is
not inseparably bound up with plasm.
The soft slimy plasson of the body of the moneron is generally called
“protoplasm,” and identified with the cellular matter of the
ordinary plant and animal cells. But we must, to be accurate, distinguish
between the plasson of the cytodes and the protoplasm of the cells. This
distinction is of the utmost importance for the purposes of evolution. As I
have often said, we must recognise two different stages of development in these
“elementary organisms,” or plastids (“builders”), that
represent the ultimate units of organic individuality. The earlier and lower
stage are the unnucleated cytodes, the body of which consists of only one kind
of albuminous matter—the homogeneous plasson or “formative
matter.” The later and higher stage are the nucleated cells, in which we
find a differentiation of the original plasson into two different formative
substances—the caryoplasm of the nucleus and the cytoplasm of the body of
the cell (cf. pp. 37 and 42).

Fig.
226—Chroococcus minor (Nägeli), magnified. A
phytomoneron, the globular plastids of which secrete a gelatinous structureless
membrane. The unnucleated globule of plasm (bluish-green in colour) increases
by simple cleavage (a–d).
The Monera are permanent cytodes. Their whole body consists of soft,
structureless plasson. However carefully we examine it with our finest chemical
reagents and most powerful microscopes, we can find no definite parts or no
anatomic structure in it. Hence, the Monera are literally organisms without
organs; in fact, from the philosophic point of view they are not organisms at
all, since they have no organs. They can only be called organisms in the sense
that they are capable of the vital functions of nutrition, reproduction,
sensation, and movement. If we were to try to imagine the simplest possible
organism, we should frame something like the moneron.
The Monera that we find to-day in various forms fall into two groups according
to the nature of their nutrition—the Phytomonera and the
Zoomonera; from the physiological point of view, the former are the
simplest specimens of the plant (phyton) kingdom, and the latter of the
animal (zoon) world. The Phytomonera, especially in their simplest form,
the Chromacea (Phycochromacea or Cyanophycea), are the most
primitive and the
oldest of living organisms. The typical genus Chroococcus (Fig. 226) is
represented by several fresh-water species, and often forms a very delicate
bluish-green deposit on stones and wood in ponds and ditches. It consists of
round, light green particles, from 1/7000 to 1/2500 of an inch in diameter.

Fig. 227—Aphanocapsa primordialis
(Nägeli), magnified. A phytomoneron, the round plastids of which
(bluish-green in colour) secrete a shapeless gelatinous mass; in this the
unnucleated cytodes increase continually by simple cleavage.
The whole life of these homogeneous globules of plasm consists
of simple growth and reproduction by cleavage. When the tiny particle has
reached a certain size by the continuous assimilation of inorganic matter, it
divides into two equal halves, by a constriction in the middle. The two
daughter-monera that are thus formed immediately begin a similar vital process.
It is the same with the brown Procytella primordialis (formerly called
the Protococcus marinus); it forms large masses of floating matter in
the arctic seas. The tiny plasma-globules of this species are of a
greenish-brown colour, and have a diameter of 1/10,000 to 1/5000 of an inch.
There is no membrane discoverable in the simplest Chroococcacea, but we
find one in other members of the same family; in Aphanocapsa (Fig. 227)
the enveloping membranes of the social plastids combine; in Glœcapsa
they are retained through several generations, so that the little
plasma-globules are enfolded in many layers of membrane.
Next to the Chromacea come the Bacteria, which have been evolved from them by
the remarkable change in nutrition which gives us the simple explanation of the
differentiation of plant and animal in the protist kingdom. The Chromacea build
up their plasm directly from inorganic matter; the Bacteria feed on organic
matter. Hence, if we logically divide the protist kingdom into plasma-forming
Protophyta and plasma-consuming Protozoa, we must class the Bacteria with the
latter; it is quite illogical to describe them—as is still often
done—as Schizomycetes, and class them with the true fungi. The
Bacteria, like the Chromacea, have no nucleus. As is well-known, they play an
important part in modern biology as the causes of fermentation and
putrefaction, and of tuberculosis, typhus, cholera, and other infectious
diseases, and as parasites, etc. But we cannot linger now to deal with these
very interesting features; the Bacteria have no relation to man’s
genealogical tree.
We may now turn to consider the remarkable Protamœba, or unnucleated Amœba. I
have, in the first volume, pointed out the great importance of the ordinary
Amœba in connection with several weighty questions of general biology. The tiny
Protamœbæ, which are found both in fresh and salt water, have the same
unshapely form and irregular movements of their simple naked body as the real
Amœbæ; but they differ from them very materially in having no nucleus in their
cell-body. The short, blunt, finger-like processes that are thrust out at the
surface of the creeping Protamœba serve for getting food as well as for
locomotion. They multiply by simple cleavage (Fig. 228).
The next stage to the simple cytode-forms of the Monera in the genealogy of
mankind (and all other animals) is the simple cell, or the most rudimentary
form of the cell which we find living independently to-day as the Amœba. The
earliest process of inorganic differentiation in the structureless body of the
Monera led to its division into two different substances—the caryoplasm
and the cytoplasm. The caryoplasm is the inner and firmer part of the cell, the
substance of the nucleus. The cytoplasm is the outer and softer part, the
substance of the body of the cell. By this important differentiation of the
plasson into nucleus and cell-body, the
organised cell was evolved from the structureless cytode, the nucleated from
the unnucleated plastid. That the first cells to appear on the earth were
formed from the Monera by such a differentiation seems to us the only possible
view in the present condition of science. We have a direct instance of this
earliest process of differentiation to-day in the ontogeny of many of the lower
Protists (such as the Gregarinæ).

Fig. 228—A moneron
(Protamœba) in the act of reproduction. A The whole moneron, moving
like an ordinary amœba by thrusting out changeable processes. B It
divides into two halves by a constriction in the middle. C The two
halves separate, and each becomes an independent individual. (Highly
magnified.)
The unicellular form that we have in the ovum has already been described as the
reproduction of a corresponding unicellular stem-form, and to this we have
ascribed the organisation of an Amœba (cf. Chapter VI). The irregular-shaped
Amœba, which we find living independently to-day in our fresh and salt water,
is the least definite and the most primitive of all the unicellular Protozoa
(Fig. 16). As the unripe ova (the protova that we find in the ovaries of
animals) cannot be distinguished from the common Amœbæ, we must regard the
Amœba as the primitive form that is reproduced in the embryonic stage of the
amœboid ovum to-day, in accordance with the biogenetic law. I have already
pointed out, in proof of the striking resemblance of the two cells, that the
ova of many of the sponges were formerly regarded as parasitic Amœbæ (Figure
1.18). Large unicellular organisms like the Amœbæ were found creeping about
inside the body of the sponge, and were thought to be parasites. It was
afterwards discovered that they were really the ova of the sponge from which
the embryos were developed. As a matter of fact, these sponge-ova are so much
like many of the Amœbæ in size, shape, the character of their nucleus, and
movement of the pseudopodia, that it is impossible to distinguish them without
knowing their subsequent development.
Our phylogenetic interpretation of the ovum, and the reduction of it to some
ancient amœboid ancestral form, supply the answer to the old problem:
“Which was first, the egg or the chick?” We can now give a very
plain answer to this riddle, with which our opponents have often tried to drive
us into a corner. The egg came a long time before the chick. We do not mean, of
course, that the egg existed from the first as a bird’s egg, but as an
indifferent amœboid cell of the simplest character. The egg lived for thousands
of years as an independent unicellular organism, the Amœba. The egg, in the
modern physiological sense of the word, did not make its appearance until the
descendants of the unicellular Protozoon had developed into multicellular
animals, and these had undergone sexual differentiation. Even then the egg was
first a gastræa-egg, then a platode-egg, then a vermalia-egg, and
chordonia-egg; later still acrania-egg, then fish-egg, amphibia-egg,
reptile-egg, and finally bird’s egg. The bird’s egg we have
experience of daily is a highly complicated historical product, the result of
countless hereditary processes that have taken place in the course of millions
of years.
The earliest ancestors of our race were simple Protophyta, and from these our
protozoic ancestors were developed afterwards. From the morphological point of
view both the vegetal and the animal Protists were simple organisms,
individualities of the first order, or plastids. All our later ancestors are
complex organisms, or individualities of a higher order—social
aggregations of a plurality of cells. The earliest of these, the
Moræada, which represent the third stage in our genealogy, are very simple
associations of homogeneous, indifferent cells—undifferentiated colonies
of social Amœbæ or Infusoria. To understand the nature and origin of these
protozoa-colonies we need only follow step by step the first embryonic products
of the stem-cell. In all the Metazoa the first embryonic process is the
repeated cleavage of the stem-cell, or first segmentation-cell (Fig. 229). We
have already fully considered this process, and found that all the different
forms of it may be reduced to one type, the original equal or primordial
segmentation (cf. Chapter VIII). In the genealogical tree
of the Vertebrates this palingenetic form of segmentation has been preserved in
the Amphioxus alone, all the other Vertebrates having cenogenetically modified
forms of cleavage. In any case, the latter were developed from the former, and
so the segmentation of the ovum in the Amphioxus has a great interest for us
(cf. Fig. 38). The outcome of this repeated cleavage is the formation of a
round cluster of cells, composed of homogeneous, indifferent cells of the
simplest character (Fig. 230). This is called the morula (=
mulberry-embryo) on account of its resemblance to a mulberry or blackberry.

Fig. 229—Original or primordial
ovum-cleavage. The stem-cell or cytula, formed by fecundation of the ovum,
divides by repeated regular cleavage first into two (A), then four
(B), then eight (C), and finally a large number of
segmentation-cells (D).
It is clear that this morula reproduces for us to-day the simple structure of
the multicellular animal that succeeded the unicellular amœboid form in the
early Laurentian period. In accordance with the biogenetic law, the morula
recalls the ancestral form of the Moræa, or simple colony of Protozoa. The
first cell-communities to be formed, which laid the early foundation of the
higher multicellular body, must have consisted of homogeneous and simple
amœboid cells. The oldest Amœbæ lived isolated lives, and even the amœboid
cells that were formed by the segmentation of these unicellular organisms must
have continued to live independently for a long time. But gradually small
communities of Amœbæ arose by the side of these eremitical Protozoa, the
sister-cells produced by cleavage remaining joined together. The advantages in
the struggle for life which these communities had over the isolated cells
favoured their formation and their further development. We find plenty of these
cell-colonies or communities to-day in both fresh and salt water. They belong
to various groups both of the Protophyta and Protozoa.
To have some idea of those ancestors of our race that succeeded
phylogenetically to the Moræada, we have only to follow the further embryonic
development of the morula. We then see that the social cells of the round
cluster secrete a sort of jelly or a watery fluid inside their globular body,
and they themselves rise to the surface of it (Fig. 29 F, G). In this
way the solid mulberry-embryo becomes a hollow sphere, the wall of which is
composed of a single layer of cells. We call this layer the blastoderm,
and the sphere itself the blastula, or embryonic vesicle.
This interesting blastula is very important. The conversion of the morula into
a hollow ball proceeds on the same lines originally in the most diverse
stems—as, for instance, in many of the zoophytes and worms, the ascidia,
many of the echinoderms and molluscs, and in the amphioxus. Moreover, in the
animals in which we do not find a real palingenetic blastula the defect is
clearly due to cenogenetic causes, such as the formation of food-yelk and other
embryonic adaptations. We may, therefore, conclude that the ontogenetic
blastula is the reproduction of a very early phylogenetic ancestral form, and
that all the Metazoa are descended from a common stem-form, which was in the
main constructed like the blastula. In many of the lower animals the blastula
is not developed
within the fœtal membranes, but in the open water. In those cases each
blastodermic cell begins at an early stage to thrust out one or more mobile
hair-like processes; the body swims about by the vibratory movement of these
lashes or whips (Fig. 29 F).
We still find, both in the sea and in fresh water, various kinds of primitive
multicellular organisms that substantially resemble the blastula in structure,
and may be regarded in a sense as permanent blastula-forms—hollow
vesicles or gelatinous balls, with a wall composed of a single layer of
ciliated homogeneous cells. There are “blastæads” of this kind even
among the Protophyta—the familiar Volvocina, formerly classed with the
infusoria. The common Volvox globator is found in the ponds in the
spring—a small, green, gelatinous globule, swimming about by means of the
stroke of its lashes, which rise in pairs from the cells on its surface. In the
similar Halosphæra viridis also, which we find in the marine plancton
(floating matter), a number of green cells form a simple layer at the surface
of the gelatinous ball; but in this case there are no cilia.
Some of the infusoria of the flagellata-class (Signura, Magosphæra,
etc.) are similar in structure to these vegetal clusters, but differ in their
animal nutrition; they form the special group of the Catallacta. In
September, 1869, I studied the development of one of these graceful animals on
the island of Gis-Oe, off the coast of Norway (Magosphæra planula),
Figures 2.231 and 2.232). The fully-formed body is a gelatinous ball, with its
wall composed of thirty-two to sixty-four ciliated cells; it swims about freely
in the sea. After reaching maturity the community is dissolved. Each cell then
lives independently for some time, grows, and changes into a creeping amœba.
This afterwards contracts, and clothes itself with a structureless membrane.
The cell then looks just like an ordinary animal ovum. When it has been in this
condition for some time the cell divides into two, four, eight, sixteen,
thirty-two, and sixty-four cells. These arrange themselves in a round vesicle,
thrust out vibratory lashes, burst the capsule, and swim about in the same
magosphæra-form with which we started. This completes the life-circle of the
remarkable and instructive animal.
If we compare these permanent blastulæ with the free-swimming ciliated larvæ or
blastulæ, with similar construction, of many of the lower animals, we can
confidently deduce from them that there was a very early and long-extinct
common stem-form of substantially the same structure as the blastula. We may
call it the Blastæa. Its body consisted, when fully formed, of a simple
hollow ball, filled with fluid or structureless jelly, with a wall composed of
a single stratum of ciliated cells. There were probably many genera and species
of these blastæads in the Laurentian period, forming a special class of marine
protists.
It is an interesting fact that in the plant kingdom also the simple hollow
sphere is found to be an elementary form of the multicellular organism. At the
surface and below the surface (down to a depth of 2000 yards) of the sea there
are green globules swimming about, with a wall composed of a single layer of
chlorophyll-bearing cells. The botanist Schmitz gave them the name of
Halosphæra viridis in 1879.
The next stage to the Blastæa, and the sixth in our genealogical tree,
is the Gastræa that is developed from it. As we have already seen, this
ancestral form is particularly important. That it once existed is proved with
certainty by the gastrula, which we find temporarily in the ontogenesis of all
the Metazoa (Fig. 29 J, K). As we saw, the original, palingenetic form
of the gastrula is a round or oval uni-axial body, the simple cavity of which
(the primitive gut) has an aperture at one pole of its axis (the primitive
mouth). The wall of the gut consists of two strata of cells, and these are the
primary germinal layers, the animal skin-layer (ectoderm) and vegetal gut-layer
(entoderm).
The actual ontogenetic development of the gastrula from the blastula furnishes
sound evidence as to the phylogenetic origin of the Gastræa from the
Blastæa. A pit-shaped depression appears at one side of the spherical
blastula (Fig. 29 H). In the end this invagination goes so far that the
outer or invaginated part of the blastoderm lies close on the inner or
non-invaginated part (Fig. 29 J). In explaining the phylogenetic origin
of the gastræa in the light of this ontogenetic process, we may assume that the
one-layered cell-community of the blastæa began to take in food more largely at
one particular part of its surface. Natural selection would gradually lead to
the formation of a depression or pit at this alimentary spot on the surface of
the ball. The depression would grow deeper and deeper. In time the vegetal
function of taking in and digesting food would be confined to the cells that
lined this hole; the other cells would see to the animal functions of
locomotion, sensation, and protection. This was the first division of labour
among the originally homogeneous cells of the blastæa.

Fig. 231—The Norwegian Magosphæra planula,
swimming about by means of the lashes or cilia at its surface.
Fig.
232—Section of same, showing how the pear-shaped cells in the
centre of the gelatinous ball are connected by a fibrous process. Each cell has
a contractile vacuole as well as a nucleus.
The effect, then, of this earliest histological differentiation was to produce
two different kinds of cells—nutritive cells in the depression and
locomotive cells on the surface outside. But this involved the severance of the
two primary germinal layers—a most important process. When we remember
that even man’s body, with all its various parts, and the body of all the
other higher animals, are built up originally out of these two simple layers,
we cannot lay too much stress on the phylogenetic significance of this
gastrulation. In the simple primitive gut or gastric cavity of the gastrula and
its rudimentary mouth we have the first real organ of the animal frame in the
morphological sense; all the other organs were developed afterwards from these.
In reality, the whole body of the gastrula is merely a “primitive
gut.” I have shown already (Chapters VIII and XIX) that the two-layered
embryos of all the Metazoa can be reduced to this typical gastrula. This
important fact justifies us in concluding, in accordance with the biogenetic
law, that their ancestors also were phylogenetically developed from a similar
stem-form. This ancient stem-form is the gastræa.
The gastræa probably lived in the sea during the Laurentian period, swimming
about in the water by means of its ciliary coat much as free ciliated gastrulæ
do to-day. Probably it differed from the existing gastrula only in one
essential point, though extinct millions of years ago. We have reason, from
comparative anatomy and ontogeny, to believe that it multiplied by sexual
generation, not merely asexually (by cleavage, gemmation, and spores), as was
no doubt the case with the earlier ancestors. Some of the cells of the primary
germ-layers probably became ova and others fertilising sperm. We base these
hypotheses on the fact that we do to-day find the simplest form of sexual
reproduction in some of the living gastræads and other lower animals,
especially the sponges.
The fact that there are still in existence various kinds of gastræads, or lower
Metazoa with an organisation little higher than that of the hypothetical
gastræa, is a strong point in favour of our theory. There are not very many
species of these living gastræads; but their morphological and phylogenetic
interest is so great, and their intermediate position between the Protozoa and
Metazoa so instructive, that I proposed long ago (1876) to make a special class
of them. I distinguished three orders in this class—the Gastremaria,
Physemaria, and Cyemaria (or Dicyemida).
But we might also regard these three orders as so many independent classes in a
primitive gastræad stem.
The Gastremaria and Cyemaria, the chief of these living gastræads, are small
Metazoa that live parasitically inside other Metazoa, and are, as a rule, 1/50
to 1/25 of an inch long, often much less (Fig. 233, 1–15). Their soft
body, devoid of skeleton, consists of two simple strata of cells, the primary
germinal layers; the outer of these is thickly clothed with long hair-like
lashes, by which the parasites swim about in the various cavities of their
host. The inner germinal layer furnishes the sexual products. The pure type of
the original gastrula (or archigastrula, Fig. 29 I) is seen in
the Pemmatodiscus gastrulaceus, which Monticelli discovered in the
umbrella of a large medusa (Pilema pulmo) in 1895; the convex surface of
this gelatinous umbrella was covered with numbers of clear vesicles, of 1/25 to
1/8 inch in diameter, in the fluid contents of which the little parasites were
swimming. The cup-shaped body of the Pemmatodiscus (Fig. 233, 1)
is sometimes rather flat, and shaped like a hat or cone, at other times almost
curved into a semi-circle. The simple hollow of the cup, the primitive gut
(g), has a narrow opening (o). The skin layer (e) consists
of long slender cylindrical cells, which bear long vibratory hairs; it is
separated by a thin structureless, gelatinous plate (f) from the
visceral or gut layer (i), the prismatic cells of which are much smaller
and have no cilia. Pemmatodiscus propagates asexually, by simple longitudinal
cleavage; on this account it has recently been regarded as the representative
of a special order of gastræads (Mesogastria).
Probably a near relative of the Pemmatodiscus is the Kunstleria
Gruveli (Fig. 233, 2). It lives in the body-cavity of Vermalia
(Sipunculida), and differs from the former in having no lashes either on the
large ectodermic cells (e) or the small entodermic (i); the
germinal layers are separated by a thick, cup-shaped, gelatinous mass, which
has been called the “clear vesicle” (f). The primitive mouth
is surrounded by a dark ring that bears very strong and long vibratory lashes,
and effects the swimming movements.
Pemmatodiscus and Kunstleria may be included in the family of the
Gastremaria. To these gastræads with open gut are closely related the
Orthonectida (Rhopalura, Fig. 233, 3–5). They live
parasitically in the body-cavity of echinoderms (Ophiura) and vermalia; they
are distinguished by the fact that their primitive gut-cavity is not empty, but
filled with entodermic cells, from which the sexual cells are developed. These
gastræads are of both sexes, the male (Fig. 3) being smaller and of a somewhat
different shape from the oval female (Fig. 4).
The somewhat similar Dicyemida (Fig. 6) are distinguished from the
preceding by the fact that their primitive gut-cavity is occupied by a single
large entodermic cell instead of a crowded group of sexual cells. This cell
does not yield sexual products, but afterwards divides into a number of cells
(spores), each of which, without being impregnated, grows into a small embryo.
The Dicyemida live parasitically in the body-cavity, especially the renal
cavities, of the cuttle-fishes. They fall in several genera, some of which are
characterised by the possession of special polar cells; the body is sometimes
roundish, oval, or club-shaped, at other times long and cylindrical. The genus
Conocyema (Figs. 7–15) differs from the ordinary Dicyema in
having four polar pimples in the form of a cross, which may be incipient
tentacles.
The classification of the Cyemaria is much disputed; sometimes they are held to
be parasitic infusoria (like the Opalina), sometimes platodes or
vermalia, related to the suctorial worms or rotifers, but having degenerated
through parasitism. I adhere to the phylogenetically important theory that I
advanced in 1876, that we have here real gastræads, primitive survivors of the
common stem-group of all the Metazoa. In the struggle for life they have found
shelter in the body-cavity of other animals.
The small Cœlenteria attached to the floor of the sea that I have called the
Physemaria (Haliphysema and Gastrophysema) probably form a third
order (or class) of the living gastræads. The genus Haliphysema (Figs.
234, 235) is externally very similar to a large rhizopod (described by the same
name in 1862) of the family of the Rhabdamminida, which was at first
taken for a sponge. In order to avoid confusion with these, I afterwards gave
them the name of Prophysema. The whole mature body of the Prophysema is
a simple cylindrical or oval tube, with a two-layered wall. The hollow of the
tube is the gastric cavity, and the upper opening of it the mouth (Fig. 235
m).

Fig. 233—Modern gastræads. Fig. 1.
Pemmatodiscus gastrulaceus (Monticelli), in longitudinal section.
Fig. 2. Kunstleria gruveli (Delage), in longitudinal section.
(From Kunstler and Gruvel.) Figs. 3–5. Rhopalura
Giardi (Julin): Fig. 3 male, Fig. 4 female, Fig. 5 planula. Fig. 6.
Dicyema macrocephala (Van Beneden). Figs. 7–15.
Conocyema polymorpha (Van Beneden): Fig. 7 the mature gastræad,
Figs. 8–15 its gastrulation. d primitive gut, o primitive
mouth, e ectoderm, i entoderm, f gelatinous plate between
e and i (supporting plate, blastocœl).
The two strata of cells that form the wall of the tube are the primary germinal
layers. These rudimentary zoophytes differ from the swimming gastræads chiefly
in being attached at one end (the end opposite to the mouth) to the floor of
the sea.

Figs. 234 and 235—Prophysema primordiale, a
living gastræad. Fig. 234. The whole of the spindle-shaped animal (attached
below to the floor of the sea. Fig. 235. The same in longitudinal section. The
primitive gut (d) opens above at the primitive mouth (m). Between
the ciliated cells (g) are the amœboid ova (e). The skin-layer
(h) is encrusted with grains of sand below and sponge-spicules
above.
In Prophysema the primitive gut is a simple oval cavity, but in the
closely related Gastrophysema it is divided into two chambers by a
transverse constriction; the hind and smaller chamber above furnishes the
sexual products, the anterior one being for digestion.

Figs. 236–237—Ascula of
gastrophysema, attached to the floor of the sea. Fig. 236 external view,
237 longitudinal section. g primitive gut, o primitive mouth,
i visceral layer, e cutaneous layer. (Diagram.)
The simplest sponges (Olynthus, Fig. 238) have the same
organisation as the Physemaria. The only material difference between them is
that in the sponge the thin two-layered body-wall is pierced by numbers of
pores. When these are closed they resemble the Physemaria. Possibly the
gastræads that we call Physemaria are only olynthi with the pores closed. The
Ammoconida, or the simple tubular sand-sponges of the deep-sea
(Ammolynthus, etc.), do not differ from the gastræads in any important
point when the pores are closed. In my Monograph on the Sponges (with
sixty plates) I endeavoured to prove analytically that all the species of this
class can be traced phylogenetically to a common stem-form
(Calcolynthus).
The lowest form of the Cnidaria is also not far removed from the gastræads. In
the interesting common fresh-water polyp (Hydra) the whole body is
simply an oval tube with a double wall; only in this case the mouth has a crown
of tentacles. Before these develop the hydra resembles an ascula (Figs. 236,
237). Afterwards there are slight histological differentiations in its
ectoderm, though the entoderm remains
a single stratum of cells. We find the first differentiation of epithelial and
stinging cells, or of muscular and neural cells, in the thick ectoderm of the
hydra.
In all these rudimentary living cœlenteria the sexual cells of
both kinds—ova and sperm cells—are formed by the same individual;
it is possible that the oldest gastræads were hermaphroditic. It is clear from
comparative anatomy that hermaphrodism—the combination of both kinds of
sexual cells in one individual—is the earliest form of sexual
differentiation; the separation of the sexes (gonochorism) was a much later
phenomenon. The sexual cells originally proceeded from the edge of the
primitive mouth of the gastræad.
Chapter XX.
OUR WORM-LIKE ANCESTORS
The gastræa theory has now convinced us that all the Metazoa or multicellular
animals can be traced to a common stem-form, the Gastræa. In accordance with
the biogenetic law, we find solid proof of this in the fact that the
two-layered embryos of all the Metazoa can be reduced to a primitive common
type, the gastrula. Just as the countless species of the Metazoa do actually
develop in the individual from the simple embryonic form of the gastrula, so
they have all descended in past time from the common stem-form of the Gastræa.
In this fact, and the fact we have already established that the Gastræa has
been evolved from the hollow vesicle of the one-layered Blastæa, and this again
from the original unicellular stem-form, we have obtained a solid basis for our
study of evolution. The clear path from the stem-cell to the gastrula
represents the first section of our human stem-history (Chapters VIII, IX, and
XIX).
The second section, that leads from the Gastræa to the Prochordonia, is much
more difficult and obscure. By the Prochordonia we mean the ancient and
long-extinct animals which the important embryonic form of the chordula proves
to have once existed (cf. Figs. 83–86). The nearest of living animals to
this embryonic structure are the lowest Tunicates, the Copelata (
Appendicaria) and the larvæ of the Ascidia. As both the Tunicates and
the Vertebrates develop from the same chordula, we may infer that there was a
corresponding common ancestor of both stems. We may call this the
Chordæa, and the corresponding stem-group the Prochordonia or
Prochordata.
From this important stem-group of the unarticulated Prochordonia (or
“primitive chorda-animals”) the stems of the Tunicates and
Vertebrates have been divergently evolved. We shall see presently how this
conclusion is justified in the present condition of morphological science.
We have first to answer the difficult and much-discussed question of the
development of the Chordæa from the Gastræa; in other words, “How and by
what transformations were the characteristic animals, resembling the embryonic
chordula, which we regard as the common stem-forms of all the Chordonia, both
Tunicates and Vertebrates, evolved from the simplest two-layered
Metazoa?”
The descent of the Vertebrates from the Articulates has been maintained by a
number of zoologists during the last thirty years with more zeal than
discernment; and, as a vast amount has been written on the subject, we must
deal with it to some extent. All three classes of Articulates in succession
have been awarded the honour of being considered the “real
ancestors” of the Vertebrates: first, the Annelids (earth-worms, leeches,
and the like), then the Crustacea (crabs, etc.), and, finally, the Tracheata
(spiders, insects, etc.). The most popular of these hypotheses was the annelid
theory, which derived the Vertebrates from the Worms. It was almost
simultaneously (1875) formulated by Carl Semper, of Würtzburg, and Anton Dohrn,
of Naples. The latter advanced this theory originally in favour of the failing
degeneration theory, with which I dealt in my work, Aims and Methods of
Modern Embryology.
This interesting degeneration theory—much discussed at that time, but
almost forgotten now—was formed in 1875 with the aim of harmonising the
results of evolution and ever-advancing Darwinism with religious belief. The
spirited struggle that Darwin had occasioned by the reformation of the theory
of descent in 1859, and that lasted for a decade with varying fortunes in every
branch of biology, was drawing to a close in 1870–1872, and soon ended in
the complete victory of transformism. To most of the disputants the chief point
was not the general question of evolution, but the particular one of
“man’s place in nature”—“the question of
questions,” as Huxley rightly called it. It was soon evident to every
clear-headed thinker that this question could only be answered in the sense of
our anthropogeny, by admitting that man had descended from a long series of
Vertebrates by gradual modification and improvement.
In this way the real affinity of man and the Vertebrates came to be admitted on
all hands. Comparative anatomy and ontogeny spoke too clearly for their
testimony to be ignored any longer. But in order still to save man’s
unique position, and especially the dogma of personal immortality, a number of
natural philosophers and theologians discovered an admirable way of escape in
the “theory of degeneration.” Granting the affinity, they turned
the whole evolutionary theory upside down, and boldly contended that “man
is not the most highly developed animal, but the animals are degenerate
men.” It is true that man is closely related to the ape, and belongs to
the vertebrate stem; but the chain of his ancestry goes upward instead of
downward. In the beginning “God created man in his own image,” as
the prototype of the perfect vertebrate; but, in consequence of original sin,
the human race sank so low that the apes branched off from it, and afterwards
the lower Vertebrates. When this theory of degeneration was consistently
developed, its supporters were bound to hold that the entire animal kingdom was
descended from the debased children of men.
This theory was most strenuously defended by the Catholic priest and natural
philosopher, Michelis, in his Hæckelogony: An Academic Protest against
Hæckel’s Anthropogeny (1875). In still more “academic”
and somewhat mystic form the theory was advanced by a natural philosopher of
the older Jena school—the mathematician and physicist, Carl Snell. But it
received its chief support on the zoological side from Anton Dohrn, who
maintained the anthropocentric ideas of Snell with particular ability. The
Amphioxus, which modern science now almost unanimously regards as the real
Primitive Vertebrate, the ancient model of the original vertebrate structure,
is, according to Dohrn, a late, degenerate descendant of the stem, the
“prodigal son” of the vertebrate family. It has descended from the
Cyclostoma by a profound degeneration, and these in turn from the fishes; even
the Ascidia and the whole of the Tunicates are merely degenerate fishes!
Following out this curious theory, Dohrn came to contest the general belief
that the Cœlenterata and Worms are “lower animals”; he even
declared that the unicellular Protozoa were degenerate Cœlenterata. In his
opinion “degeneration is the great principle that explains the existence
of all the lower forms.”
If this Michelis-Dohrn theory were true, and all animals were really degenerate
descendants of an originally perfect humanity, man would assuredly be the true
centre and goal of all terrestrial life; his anthropocentric position and his
immortality would be saved. Unfortunately, this trustful theory is in such
flagrant contradiction to all the known facts of paleontology and embryology
that it is no longer worth serious scientific consideration.
But the case is no better for the much-discussed descent of the Vertebrates
from the Annelids, which Dohrn afterwards maintained with great zeal. Of late
years this hypothesis, which raised so much dust and controversy, has been
entirely abandoned by most competent zoologists, even those who once supported
it. Its chief supporter, Dohrn, admitted in 1890 that it is “dead and
buried,” and made a blushing retraction at the end of his Studies of
the Early History of the Vertebrate.
Now that the annelid-hypothesis is “dead and buried,” and other
attempts to derive the Vertebrates from Medusæ, Echinoderms, or Molluscs, have
been equally unsuccessful, there is only one hypothesis left to answer the
question of the origin of the Vertebrates—the hypothesis that I advanced
thirty-six years ago and called the “chordonia-hypothesis.” In view
of its sound establishment and its profound significance, it may very well
claim to be a theory, and so should be described as the chordonia or
chordæa theory.
I first advanced this theory in a series of university lectures in 1867, from
which the History of Creation was composed. In the first edition of this
work (1868) I endeavoured to prove, on the strength of Kowalevsky’s
epoch-making discoveries, that “of all the animals known to us the
Tunicates are undoubtedly the nearest blood-relatives of the Vertebrates; they
are the most closely related to the Vermalia, from which the Vertebrates have
been evolved. Naturally, I do not mean that the Vertebrates have descended from
the Tunicates, but that the two groups have sprung from a common root. It is
clear that the real Vertebrates (primarily the Acrania) were evolved in very
early times from a group of Worms, from which the degenerate Tunicates also
descended in another and retrogressive direction.” This common extinct
stem-group are the Prochordonia; we still have a silhouette of them in the
chordula-embryo of the Vertebrates and Tunicates; and they still exist
independently, in very modified form, in the class of the Copelata (
Appendicaria, Fig. 225).
The chordæa-theory received the most valuable and competent support from Carl
Gegenbaur. This able comparative morphologist defended it in 1870, in the
second edition of his Elements of Comparative Anatomy ; at the same time
he drew attention to the important relations of the Tunicates to a curious
worm, Balanoglossus : he rightly regards this as the representative of a
special class of worms, which he called “gut-breathers” (
Enteropneusta). Gegenbaur referred on many other occasions to the close
blood-relationship of the Tunicates and Vertebrates, and luminously explained
the reasons that justify us in framing the hypothesis of the descent of the two
stems from a common ancestor, an unsegmented worm-like animal with an axial
chorda between the dorsal nerve-tube and the ventral gut-tube.
The theory afterwards received a good deal of support from the research made by
a number of distinguished zoologists and anatomists, especially C. Kupffer, B.
Hatschek, F. Balfour, E. Van Beneden, and Julin. Since Hatschek’s
Studies of the Development of the Amphioxus gave us full information as
to the embryology of this lowest vertebrate, it has become so important for our
purpose that we must consider it a document of the first rank for answering the
question we are dealing with.
The ontogenetic facts that we gather from this sole survivor of the Acrania are
the more valuable for phylogenetic purposes, as paleontology, unfortunately,
throws no light whatever on the origin of the Vertebrates. Their invertebrate
ancestors were soft organisms without skeleton, and thus incapable of
fossilisation, as is still the case with the lowest vertebrates—the
Acrania and Cyclostoma. The same applies to the greater part of the Vermalia or
worm-like animals, the various classes and orders of which differ so much in
structure. The isolated groups of this rich stem are living branches of a huge
tree, the greater part of which has long been dead, and we have no fossil
evidence as to its earlier form. Nevertheless, some of the surviving groups are
very instructive, and give us clear indications of the way in which the
Chordonia were developed from the Vermalia, and these from the Cœlenteria.
While we seek the most important of these palingenetic forms among the groups
of Cœlenteria and Vermalia, it is understood that not a single one of them
must be regarded as an unchanged, or even little changed, copy of the extinct
stem-form. One group has retained one feature, another a different feature, of
the original organisation, and other organs have been further developed and
characteristically modified. Hence here, more than in any other part of our
genealogical tree, we have to keep before our mind the full picture of
development, and separate the unessential secondary phenomena from the
essential and primary. It will be useful first to point out the chief advances
in organisation by which the simple Gastræa gradually became the more developed
Chordæa.
We find our first solid datum in the gastrula of the Amphioxus (Figure 1.38).
Its bilateral and tri-axial type indicates that the Gastræads—the common
ancestors of all the Metazoa—divided at an early stage into two divergent
groups. The uni-axial Gastræa became sessile, and gave rise to two stems, the
Sponges and the Cnidaria (the latter all reducible to simple polyps like the
hydra). But the tri-axial Gastræa assumed a certain pose or direction of the
body on account of its swimming or creeping movement, and in order to sustain
this it was a great advantage to share the burden equally between the two
halves of the body (right and left). Thus arose the typical bilateral form,
which has three axes. The same bilateral type is found in all our artificial
means of locomotion—carts, ships, etc.; it is by far the best for the
movement of the body in a certain direction and steady position. Hence natural
selection early developed this bilateral type in a section of the Gastræads,
and thus produced the stem-forms of all the bilateral animals.
The Gastræa bilateralis, of which we may conceive the bilateral gastrula
of the amphioxus to be a palingenetic reproduction, represented the two-sided
organism of the earliest Metazoa in its simplest form. The vegetal entoderm
that lined their simple gut-cavity served for nutrition; the ciliated ectoderm
that formed the external skin attended to locomotion and sensation; finally,
the two primitive mesodermic cells, that lay to the right and left at the
ventral border of the primitive mouth, were sexual cells, and effected
reproduction. In order to understand the further development of the gastræa, we
must pay particular attention to: (1) the careful study of the embryonic stages
of the amphioxus that lie between the gastrula and the chordula; (2) the
morphological study of the simplest Platodes ( Platodaria and
Turbellaria) and several groups of unarticulated Vermalia (
Gastrotricha, Nemertina, Enteropneusta).
We have to consider the Platodes first, because they are on the border between
the two principal groups of the Metazoa, the Cœlenteria and the Cœlomaria. With
the former they share the lack of body-cavity, anus, and vascular system; with
the latter they have in common the bilateral type, the possession of a pair of
nephridia or renal canals, and the formation of a vertical brain or cerebral
ganglion. It is now usual to distinguish four classes of Platodes: the two
free-living classes of the primitive worms ( Platodaria) and the
coiled-worms ( Turbellaria), and the two parasitic classes of the
suctorial worms ( Trematoda) and the tape-worms ( Cestoda). We
have only to consider the first two of these classes; the other two are
parasites, and have descended from the former by adaptation to parasitic habits
and consequent degeneration.
The primitive worms ( Platodaria) are very small flat worms of simple
construction, but of great morphological and phylogenetic interest. They have
been hitherto, as a rule, regarded as a special order of the
Turbellaria, and associated with the Rhabdocœla ; but they differ
considerably from these and all the other Platodes (flat worms) in the absence
of renal canals and a special central nervous system; the structure of their
tissue is also simpler than in the other Platodes. Most of the Platodes of this
group ( Aphanostomum, Amphichœrus, Convoluta, Schizoprora, etc.) are
very soft and delicate animals, swimming about in the sea by means of a ciliary
coat, and very small (1/10 to 1/20 inch long). Their oval body, without
appendages, is sometimes spindle-shaped or cylindrical, sometimes flat and
leaf-shaped. Their skin is merely a layer of ciliated ectodermic cells. Under
this is a soft medullary substance, which consists of entodermic cells with
vacuoles. The food passes through the mouth directly into this digestive
medullary substance, in which we do not generally see any permanent gut-cavity
(it may have entirely collapsed); hence these primitive Platodes have been
called Acœla (without gut-cavity or cœlom), or, more correctly,
Cryptocœla, or Pseudocœla. The sexual organs of these
hermaphroditic
Platodaria are very simple—two pairs of strings of cells, the inner of
which (the ovaries, Fig. 239 o) produce ova, and the outer (the
spermaria, s) sperm-cells. These gonads are not yet independent sexual
glands, but sexually differentiated cell-groups in the medullary substance, or,
in other words, parts of the gut-wall. Their products, the sex-cells, are
conveyed out behind by two pairs of short canals; the male opening ( m)
lies just behind the female ( f). Most of the Platodaria have not the
muscular pharynx, which is very advanced in the Turbellaria and
Trematoda. On the other hand, they have, as a rule, before or behind the
mouth, a bulbous sense-organ (auditory vesicle or organ of equilibrium,
g), and many of them have also a couple of simple optic spots. The
cell-pit of the ectoderm that lies underneath is rather thick, and represents
the first rudiment of a neural ganglion (vertical brain or acroganglion).

Fig. 239—Aphanostomum Langii (
Haeckel), a primitive worm of the platodaria class, of the order of
Cryptocoela or Acoela. This new species of the genus
Aphanostomum, named after Professor Arnold Lang of Zurich, was found in
September, 1899, at Ajaccio in Corsica (creeping between fucoidea). It is
one-twelfth of an inch long, one-twenty-fifth of an inch broad, and violet in
colour. a mouth, g auditory vesicle, e ectoderm, i
entoderm, o ovaries, a spermaries, f female aperture,
m male aperture.
The Turbellaria, with which the similar Platodaria were formerly
classed, differ materially from them in the more advanced structure of their
organs, and especially in having a central nervous system (vertical brain) and
excretory renal canals (nephridia); both originate from the ectoderm. But
between the two germinal layers a mesoderm is developed, a soft mass of
connective tissue, in which the organs are embedded. The Turbellaria are
still represented by a number of different forms, in both fresh and sea-water.
The oldest of these are the very rudimentary and tiny forms that are known as
Rhabdocœla on account of the simple construction of their gut; they are,
as a rule, less than a quarter of an inch long and of a simple oval or lancet
shape (Fig. 240). The surface is covered with ciliated epithelium, a stratum of
ectodermic cells. The digestive gut is still the simple primitive gut of the
gastræa ( d), with a single aperture that is both mouth and anus (
m). There is, however, an invagination of the ectoderm at the mouth,
which has given rise to a muscular pharynx ( sd). It is noteworthy that
the mouth of the Turbellaria (like the primitive mouth of the Gastræa) may, in
this class, change its position considerably in the middle line of the ventral
surface; sometimes it lies behind ( Opisthostomum), sometimes in the
middle ( Mesostomum), sometimes in front ( Prosostomum). This
displacement of the mouth from front to rear is very interesting, because it
corresponds to a phylogenetic displacement of the mouth. This probably occurred
in the Platode ancestors of most (or all?) of the Cœlomaria; in these the
permanent mouth ( metastoma) lies at the fore end (oral pole), whereas
the primitive mouth ( prostoma) lay at the hind end of the bilateral
body.
In most of the Turbellaria there is a narrow cavity, containing a number of
secondary organs, between the two primary germinal layers, the outer or animal
layer of which forms the epidermis and the inner vegetal layer the visceral
epithelium. The earliest of these organs are the sexual organs; they are very
variously constructed in the Platode-class; in the simplest case there are
merely two pairs of gonads or sexual glands—a pair of testicles (Fig. 241
h)
and a pair of ovaries ( e). They open externally, sometimes by a common
aperture ( Monogonopora), sometimes by separate ones, the female behind
the male ( Digonopora, Fig. 241). The sexual glands develop originally
from the two promesoblasts or primitive mesodermic cells (Fig. 83 p). As
these earliest mesodermic structures extended, and became spacious sexual
pouches in the later descendants of the Platodes, probably the two
cœlom-pouches were formed from them, the first trace of the real body-cavity of
the higher Metazoa ( Enterocœla).
The gonads are among the oldest organs, the few other organs that we find in
the Platodes between the gut-wall and body-wall being later evolutionary
products. One of the oldest and most important of these are the kidneys or
nephridia, which remove unusable matter from the body (Fig. 240
nc). These urinary or excretory organs were originally enlarged
skin-glands—a couple of canals that run the length of the body, and have
a separate or common external aperture ( nm). They often have a number
of branches. These special excretory organs are not found in the other
Cœlenteria (Gastræads, Sponges, Cnidaria) or the Cryptocœla. They are first met
in the Turbellaria, and have been transmitted direct from these to the
Vermalia, and from these to the higher stems.

Fig. 240—A simple turbellarian (
Rhabdocœlum). m mouth, sd gullet epithelium, sm
gullet muscles, d gastric gut, nc renal canals, nm renal
aperture, au eye, na olfactory pit. (Diagram.)
Fig. 241—The same, showing the other organs. g brain,
au eye, na olfactory pit, n nerves, h testicles,
ma male aperture, fa female aperture, e ovary, f
ciliated epiderm. (Diagram.)
Finally, there is a very important new organ in the Turbellaria, which we do
not find in the Cryptocœla (Fig. 239) and their gastræad
ancestors—the rudimentary nervous system. It consists of a couple of
simple cerebral ganglia (Fig. 241 g) and fine nervous fibres that
radiate from them; these are partly voluntary nerves (or motor fibres) that go
to the thin muscular layer developing under the skin; and partly sensory nerves
that proceed to the sense-cells of the ciliated epiderm ( f). Many of
the Turbellaria have also special sense-organs; a couple of ciliated smell pits
( na), rudimentary eyes ( au), and, less frequently, auditory
vesicles.
On these principles I assume that the oldest and simplest Turbellaria arose
from Platodaria, and these directly from bilateral Gastræads. The chief
advances were the formation of gonads and nephridia, and of the rudimentary
brain. On this hypothesis, which I advanced in 1872 in the first sketch of the
gastræa-theory ( Monograph on the Sponges), there is no direct affinity
between the Platodes and the Cnidaria.
Next to the ancient stem-group of the Turbellaria come a number of more recent
chordonia ancestors, which we class with the Vermalia or
Helminthes, the unarticulated worms. These true worms ( Vermes,
lately also called Scolecida) are the difficulty or the lumber-room of
the zoological classifier, because the various classes have very complicated
relations to the lower Platodes on the one hand and the more advanced animals
on the other. But if we exclude the Platodes and the Annelids from this stem,
we find a fairly satisfactory unity of organisation
in the remaining classes. Among these worms we find some important forms that
show considerable advance in organisation from the platode to the chordonia
stage. Three of these phenomena are particularly instructive: (1) The formation
of a true (secondary) body-cavity (cœloma); (2) the formation of a second
aperture of the gut, the anus; and (3) the formation of a vascular system. The
great majority of the Vermalia have these three features, and they are all
wanting in the Platodes; in the rest of the worms at least one or two of them
are developed.

Figs. 242 and 243—Chætonotus, a rudimentary
vermalian, of the group of Gastrotricha. m mouth, s gullet,
d gut, a anus, g brain, n nerves, ss sensory
hairs, au eye, ms muscular cells, h skin, f
ciliated bands of the ventral surface, nc nephridia, nm their
aperture, e ovaries.
Next and very close to the Platodes we have the Ichthydina (
Gastrotricha), little marine and fresh-water worms, about 1/250 to
1/1000 inch long. Zoologists differ as to their position in classification. In
my opinion, they approach very close to the Rhabdocœla (Figs. 240, 241), and
differ from them chiefly in the possession of an anus at the posterior end
(Fig. 242 a). Further, the cilia that cover the whole surface of the
Turbellaria are confined in the Gastrotricha to two ciliated bands ( f)
on the ventral surface of the oval body, the dorsal surface having bristles.
Otherwise the organisation of the two classes is the same. In both the gut
consists of a muscular gullet ( s) and a glandular primitive gut (
d). Over the gullet is a double brain (acroganglion, g). At the
side of the gut are two serpentine prorenal canals (water-vessels or
pronephridia, nc), which open on the ventral side ( nm). Behind
are a pair of simple sexual glands or gonads (Fig. 243 e).
While the Ichthydina are thus closely related to the Platodes, we have to go
farther away for the two classes of Vermalia which we unite in the group of the
“snout-worms” ( Frontonia). These are the Nemertina
and the Enteropneusta.
Both classes have a complete ciliary coat on the epidermis, a heritage from the
Turbellaria and the Gastræads; also, both have two openings of the gut, the
mouth and anus, like the Gastrotricha. But we find also an important organ that
is wanting in the preceding forms—the vascular system. In their more
advanced mesoderm we find a few contractile longitudinal canals which force the
blood through the body by their contractions; these are the first
blood-vessels.

Fig. 244—A simple Nemertine. m
mouth, d gut, a anus, g brain, n nerves, h
ciliary coat, ss sensory pits (head-clefts), au eyes, r
dorsal vessel, l lateral vessels. (Diagram.)

Fig. 245—A young Enteropneust ( Balanaglossus). (From
Alexander Agassiz.) r acorn-shaped snout, h neck, k
gill-clefts and gill-arches of the fore-gut, in long rows on each side,
d digestive hind-gut, filling the greater part of the body-cavity,
v intestinal vein or ventral vessel, lying between the parallel folds of
the skin, a anus.
The Nemertina were formerly classed with the much less advanced Turbellaria.
But they differ essentially from them in having an anus and blood-vessels, and
several other marks of higher organisation. They have generally long and narrow
bodies, like a more or less flattened cord; there are, besides several small
species, giant-forms with a width of 1/5 to 2/5 inch and a length of several
yards (even ten to fifteen). Most of them live in the sea, but some in fresh
water and moist earth. In their internal structure they approach the
Turbellaria on the one hand and the higher Vermalia (especially the
Enteropneusta) on the other. They have a good deal of interest as the lowest
and oldest of all animals with blood. In them we find blood-vessels for the
first time, distributing real blood through the body. The blood is red, and the
red colouring-matter is hæmoglobin, connected with elliptic discoid
blood-cells, as in the Vertebrates. Most of them have two or three parallel
blood-canals, which run the whole length of the body, and are connected in
front and behind by loops, and often by a number of ring-shaped pieces. The
chief of these primitive blood-vessels is the one that lies above the gut in
the middle line of the back (Fig. 244 r); it may be compared to either
the dorsal vessel of the Articulates or the aorta of the Vertebrates. To the
right and left are the two serpentine lateral vessels (Fig. 244 l).

Fig. 246—Transverse section of the branchial
gut. A of Balanoglossus, B of Ascidia. r branchial
gut, n pharyngeal groove, * ventral folds between the two. Diagrammatic
illustration from Gegenbaur, to show the relation of the dorsal
branchial-gut cavity ( r) to the pharyngeal or hypobranchial groove (
n).
After the Nemertina, I take (as distant relatives) the Enteropneusta ;
they may be classed together with them as Frontonia or Rhyncocœla
(snout-worms). There is now only one genus of this class, with several species
( Balanoglossus); but it is very remarkable, and may be regarded as the
last survivor of an ancient and long-extinct class of Vermalia. They are
related, on the one hand, to the Nemertina and their immediate ancestors, the
Platodes, and to the lowest and oldest forms of the Chordonia on the other.
The Enteropneusta (Fig. 245) live in the sea sand, and are long worms of very
simple shape, like the Nemertina. From the latter they have inherited: (1) The
bilateral type, with incomplete segmentation; (2) the ciliary coat of the soft
epidermis; (3) the double rows of gastric pouches, alternating with a single or
double row of gonads; (4) separation of the sexes (the Platode ancestors were
hermaphroditic); (5) the ventral mouth, underneath a protruding snout; (6) the
anus terminating the simple gut-tube; and (7) several parallel blood-canals,
running the length of the body, a dorsal and a ventral principal stem.
On the other hand, the Enteropneusta differ from their Nemertine ancestors in
several features, some of which are important, that we may attribute to
adaptation. The chief of these is the branchial gut (Fig. 245 k). The
anterior section of the gut is converted into a respiratory organ, and pierced
by two rows of gill-clefts; between these there is a branchial (gill) skeleton,
formed of rods and plates of chitine. The water that enters at the mouth makes
its exit by these clefts. They lie in the dorsal half of the fore-gut, and this
is completely separated from the ventral half by two longitudinal folds (Fig.
246 A*). This ventral half, the glandular walls of which are clothed
with ciliary epithelium and secrete mucus, corresponds to the pharyngeal or
hypo-branchial groove of the Chordonia ( Bn), the important organ from
which the later thyroid gland is developed in the Craniota (cf. p. 184). The
agreement in the structure of the branchial gut of the Enteropneusts,
Tunicates, and Vertebrates was first recognised by Gegenbaur (1878); it is the
more significant as at first we find only a couple of gill-clefts in the young
animals of all three groups; the number gradually increases. We can infer from
this the common descent of the three groups with all the more
confidence when we find the Balanoglossus approaching the Chordonia in
other respects. Thus, for instance, the chief part of the central nervous
system is a long dorsal neural string that runs above the gut and corresponds
to the medullary tube of the Chordonia. Bateson believes he has detected a
rudimentary chorda between the two.
Of all extant invertebrate animals the Enteropneusts come nearest to the
Chordonia in virtue of these peculiar characters; hence we may regard them as
the survivors of the ancient gut-breathing Vermalia from which the Chordonia
also have descended. Again, of all the chorda-animals the Copelata (Fig. 225)
and the tailed larvæ of the ascidia approach nearest to the young
Balanoglossus. Both are, on the other hand, very closely related to the
Amphioxus, the Primitive Vertebrate of which we have considered the
importance (Chapters XVI and XVII). As we saw there, the unarticulated
Tunicates and the articulated Vertebrates must be regarded as two independent
stems, that have developed in divergent directions. But the common root of the
two stems, the extinct group of the Prochordonia, must be sought in the
vermalia stem; and of all the living Vermalia those we have considered give us
the safest clue to their origin. It is true that the actual representatives of
the important groups of the Copelata, Balanoglossi, Nemertina, Icthydina, etc.,
have more or less departed from the primitive model owing to adaptation to
special environment. But we may just as confidently affirm that the main
features of their organisation have been preserved by heredity.
We must grant, however, that in the whole stem-history of the Vertebrates the
long stretch from the Gastræads and Platodes up to the oldest Chordonia remains
by far the most obscure section. We might frame another hypothesis to raise the
difficulty—namely, that there was a long series of very different and
totally extinct forms between the Gastræa and the Chordæa. Even in this
modified chordæa-theory the six fundamental organs of the chordula would retain
their great value. The medullary tube would be originally a chemical sensory
organ, a dorsal olfactory tube, taking in respiratory-water and food by the
neuroporus in front and conveying them by the neurenteric canal into the
primitive gut. This olfactory tube would afterwards become the nervous centre,
while the expanding gonads (lying to right and left of the primitive mouth)
would form the cœloma. The chorda may have been originally a digestive
glandular groove in the dorsal middle line of the primitive gut. The two
secondary gut-openings, mouth and anus, may have arisen in various ways by
change of functions. In any case, we should ascribe the same high value to the
chordula as we did before to the gastrula.
In order to explain more fully the chief stages in the advance of our race, I
add the hypothetical sketch of man’s ancestry that I published in my
Last Link [a translation by Dr. Gadow of the paper read at the
International Zoological Congress at Cambridge in 1898]:—
A.—Man’s Genealogical Tree, First Half:
EARLIER SERIES OF ANCESTORS,
WITHOUT FOSSIL EVIDENCE.
| Chief Stages | Ancestral Stem-groups | Living Relatives of Ancestors |
| Stages 1–5: Protist ancestors Unicellular organisms. 1–2: Prototypes | 1. Monera Without nucleus | 1. Chromacea (Chroococcus) Phycochromacea 2. Paulotomea Palmellacea Eremosphæra |
| 3. Lobosa Unicellular (amœbina) rhizopods 4. Infusoria Unicellular 5. | 3. Amœbina Amœba Leucocyta 4. Flagellata | |
| Stages 6–11: Invertebrate metazoa ancestors 6–8: Cœlenteria without anus and body-cavity 9–11: Vermalia, with anus and body-cavity | 6. Gastræades With two germ-layers 7 Platodes I Platodaria (without nephridia) 8. Platodes II Platodinia (with nephridia) | 6. Gastrula Hydra, Olynthus, Gastremaria 7. Cryptocœla Convoluta, Porporus 8. Rhabdocœla Vortex, Monolus |
| 9. Provermalia (Primitive worms) Rotatoria 10. Frontonia (Rhynchelminthes) Snout-worms 11. Prochordonia Chorda-worms | 9. Gastrotricha Trochozoa, Trochophora 10. Enteropneusta Balanglossus Cephalodiscus 11. Copelata Appendicaria Chordula-larvæ | |
| Stages 12–15: Monorhina ancestors Oldest vertebrates without jaws or pairs of limbs, single nose | 12. Acrania I (Prospondylia) 13. Acrania II More recent 14. Cyclostoma I (Archicrania) 15. Cyclostoma II More recent | 12. Amphioxus larvæ 13. Leptocardia Amphioxus 14. Petromyzonta larvæ 15. Marsipobranchia Petromyzonta |
B.—Man’s Genealogical Tree, Second Half:
LATER ANCESTORS, WITH FOSSIL EVIDENCE.
| Geological Periods | Ancestral Stem-groups | Living Relatives of Ancestors |
| Silurian |
16. Selachii Primitive fishes Proselachii | 16. Natidanides Chlamydoselachius Heptanchus |
| Silurian |
17. Ganoids Plated-fishes Proganoids | 17. Accipenserides (Sturgeons) Polypterus |
| Devonian | 18. Dipneusta Paladipneusta | 18. Neodipneusta Ceratodus Proptopterus |
| Carboniferous | 19. Amphibia Stegocephala | 19. Phanerobranchia Salamandrina (Proteus, triton) |
| Permian | 20. Reptilia Proreptilia | 20. Rhynchocephalia Primitive lizards Hatteria |
| Triassic | 21. Monotrema Promammalia | 21. Ornithodelphia Echidna Ornithorhyncus |
| Jurassic | 22. Marsupialia Prodidelphia | 22. Didelphia Didelphys Perameles |
| Cretaceous | 23. Mallotheria Prochoriata | 23. Insectivora Erinaceida (Ictopsia +) |
| Older Eocene | 24. Lemuravida Older lemurs Dentition 3. 1. 4. 3. | 24. Pachylemures (Hyopsodus +) (Adapis +) |
| Neo-Eocene |
25. Lemurogona Later lemurs Dentition 2. 1. 4. 3. | 25. Autolemures Eulemur Stenops |
| Oligocene |
26. Dysmopitheca Western apes Dentition 2. 1. 3. 3. | 26. Platyrrhinæ (Anthropops +) (Homunculus +) |
| Older Miocene | 27. Cynopitheca Dog-faced apes (tailed) | 27. Papiomorpha Cynocephalus |
| Neo-Miocene | 28. Anthropoides Man-like apes (tail-less) | 28. Hylobatida Hylobates Satyrus |
| Pliocene | 29. Pithecanthropi Ape-men (alali, speechless) | 29. Anthropitheca Chimpanzee Gorilla |
| Pleistocene | 30. Homines Men with speech | 30. Weddahs Australian negroes |
Chapter XXI.
OUR FISH-LIKE ANCESTORS
Our task of detecting the extinct ancestors of our race among the vast numbers
of animals known to us encounters very different difficulties in the various
sections of man’s stem-history. These were very great in the series of
our invertebrate ancestors; they are much slighter in the subsequent series of
our vertebrate ancestors. Within the vertebrate stem there is, as we have
already seen, so complete an agreement in structure and embryology that it is
impossible to doubt their phylogenetic unity. In this case the evidence is much
clearer and more abundant.
The characteristics that distinguish the Vertebrates as a whole from the
Invertebrates have already been discussed in our description of the
hypothetical Primitive Vertebrate (Chapter XI, Figs. 98–102). The chief
of these are: (1) The evolution of the primitive brain into a dorsal medullary
tube; (2) the formation of the chorda between the medullary tube and the gut;
(3) the division of the gut into branchial (gill) and hepatic (liver) gut; and
(4) the internal articulation or metamerism. The first three features are
shared by the Vertebrates with the ascidia-larvæ and the Prochordonia; the
fourth is peculiar to them. Thus the chief advantage in organisation by which
the earliest Vertebrates took precedence of the unsegmented Chordonia consisted
in the development of internal segmentation.
The whole vertebrate stem divides first into the two chief sections of Acrania
and Craniota. The Amphioxus is the only surviving representative of the older
and lower section, the Acrania (“skull-less”). All the other
vertebrates belong to the second division, the Craniota
(“skull-animals”). The Craniota descend directly from the Acrania,
and these from the primitive Chordonia. The exhaustive study that we made of
the comparative anatomy and ontogeny of the Ascidia and the Amphioxus has
proved these relations for us. (See Chapters XVI and XVII.) The Amphioxus, the
lowest Vertebrate, and the Ascidia, the nearest related Invertebrate, descend
from a common extinct stem-form, the Chordæa; and this must have had,
substantially, the organisation of the chordula.
However, the Amphioxus is important not merely because it fills the deep gulf
between the Invertebrates and Vertebrates, but also because it shows us to-day
the typical vertebrate in all its simplicity. We owe to it the most important
data that we proceed on in reconstructing the gradual historical development of
the whole stem. All the Craniota descend from a common stem-form, and this was
substantially identical in structure with the Amphioxus. This stem-form, the
Primitive Vertebrate (Prospondylus, Figs. 98–102), had the
characteristics of the vertebrate as such, but not the important features that
distinguish the Craniota from the Acrania. Though the Amphioxus has many
peculiarities of structure and has much degenerated, and though it cannot be
regarded as an unchanged descendant of the Primitive Vertebrate, it must have
inherited from it the specific characters we enumerated above. We may not say
that “Amphioxus is the ancestor of the Vertebrates”; but we can
say: “Amphioxus is the nearest relation to the ancestor of all the
animals we know.” Both belong to the same small family, or lowest class
of the Vertebrates, that we call the Acrania. In our genealogical tree this
group forms the twelfth stage, or the first stage among the vertebrate
ancestors (p. 228). From this group of Acrania both the Amphioxus and the
Craniota were evolved.
The vast division of the Craniota embraces all the Vertebrates known to us,
with the exception of the Amphioxus. All of them have a head clearly
differentiated from the trunk, and a skull enclosing a brain. The head has also
three pairs of higher sense-organs (nose, eyes, and ears). The brain is very
rudimentary at first, a mere bulbous enlargement of the
fore end of the medullary tube. But it is soon divided by a number of
transverse constrictions into, first three, then five successive cerebral
vesicles. In this formation of the head, skull, and brain, with further
development of the higher sense-organs, we have the advance that the Craniota
made beyond their skull-less ancestors. Other organs also attained a higher
development; they acquired a compact centralised heart with valves and a more
advanced liver and kidneys, and made progress in other important respects.

Fig. 247—The large marine lamprey
(Petromyzon marinus), much reduced. Behind the eye there is a row of
seven gill-clefts visible on the left, in front the round suctorial
mouth.
We may divide the Craniota generally into Cyclostoma
(“round-mouthed”) and Gnathostoma
(“jaw-mouthed”). There are only a few groups of the former in
existence now, but they are very interesting, because in their whole structure
they stand midway between the Acrania and the Gnathostoma. They are much more
advanced than the Acrania, much less so than the fishes, and thus form a very
welcome connecting-link between the two groups. We may therefore consider them
a special intermediate group, the fourteenth and fifteenth stages in the series
of our ancestors.
The few surviving species of the Cyclostoma are divided into two
orders—the Myxinoides and the Petromyzontes. The former,
the hag-fishes, have a long, cylindrical, worm-like body. They were classed by
Linné with the worms, and by later zoologists, with the fishes, or the
amphibia, or the molluscs. They live in the sea, usually as parasites of
fishes, into the skin of which they bore with their round suctorial mouths and
their tongues, armed with horny teeth. They are sometimes found alive in the
body cavity of fishes (such as the torsk or sturgeon); in these cases they have
passed through the skin into the interior. The second order consists of the
Petromyzontes or lampreys; the small river lamprey (Petromyzon
fluviatilis) and the large marine lamprey (Petromyzon marinus, Fig.
247). They also have a round suctorial mouth, with horny teeth inside it; by
means of this they attach themselves by sucking to fishes, stones, and other
objects (hence the name Petromyzon = stone-sucker). It seems that this
habit was very widespread among the earlier Vertebrates; the larvæ of many of
the Ganoids and frogs have suctorial disks near the mouth.
The class that is formed of the Myxinoides and Petromyzontes is called the
Cyclostoma (round-mouthed), because their mouth has a circular or semi-circular
aperture. The jaws (upper and lower) that we find in all the higher Vertebrates
are completely wanting in the Cyclostoma, as in the Amphioxus. Hence the other
Vertebrates are collectively opposed to them as Gnathostoma (jaw-mouthed). The
Cyclostoma might also be called Monorhina (single-nosed), because they
have only a single nasal passage, while all the Gnathostoma have two nostrils
(Amphirhina = double-nosed). But apart from these peculiarities the
Cyclostoma differ more widely from the fishes in other special features of
their structure than the fishes do from man. Hence they are obviously the last
survivors of a very ancient class of Vertebrates, that was far from attaining
the advanced organisation of the true fish. To mention only the chief points,
the Cyclostoma show no trace of pairs of limbs. Their mucous skin is quite
naked and smooth and devoid of scales. There is no bony skeleton. A very
rudimentary skull is developed at the foremost end of their chorda. At this
point a soft membranous (partly turning into cartilage), small skull-capsule is
formed, and encloses the brain.

Fig. 248—Fossil Permian primitive fish
(Pleuracanthus Dechenii), from the red sandstone of Saarbrücken. (From
Döderlein.) I Skull and branchial skeleton: o eye-region,
pq palatoquadratum, nd lower jaw, hm hyomandibular,
hy tongue-bone, k gill-radii, kb gill-arches, z
jaw-teeth, sz gullet-teeth, st neck-spine. II Vertebral
column: ob upper arches, ub lower arches, hc intercentra,
r ribs. III Single fins: d dorsal fin, c tail-fin
(tail-end wanting), an anus-fin, ft supporter of fin-rays.
IV Breast-fin: sg shoulder-zone, ax fin-axis, ss
double lines of fin-rays, bs additional rays, sch plates.
V Ventral fin: p pelvis, ax fin-axis, ss single row
of fin-rays, bs additional rays, sch scales, cop
penis.
The brain of the Cyclostoma is merely a very small and comparatively
insignificant swelling of the spinal marrow, a simple vesicle at first. It
afterwards divides into five successive cerebral vesicles, like the brain of
the Gnathostoma. These five primitive cerebral vesicles, that are found in the
embryos of all the higher vertebrates from the fishes to man, and grow into
very complex structures, remain at a very rudimentary stage in the Cyclostoma.
The histological structure of the nerves is also less advanced than in the rest
of the vertebrates. In these the auscultory organ always contains three
circular canals, but in the lampreys there are only two, and in the hag-fishes
only one. In most other respects the organisation of the Cyclostoma is much
simpler—for instance, in the structure of the heart, circulation, and
kidneys. We must especially note the absence of a very important organ that we
find in the fishes, the floating-bladder, from which the lungs of the higher
Vertebrates have been developed.
When we consider all these peculiarities in the structure of the Cyclostoma, we
may formulate the following thesis: Two divergent lines proceeded from the
earliest Craniota, or the primitive Craniota (Archicrania). One of these
lines is preserved in a greatly modified condition: these are the Cyclostoma, a
very backward and partly degenerate side-line. The other, the chief line of the
Vertebrate stem, advanced straight to the fishes, and by fresh adaptations
acquired a number of important improvements.
The Cyclostoma are almost always classified by zoologists among the fishes; but
the incorrectness of this may be judged from the fact that in all the chief and
distinctive features of organisation they are further removed from the fishes
than the fishes are from the Mammals, and even man. With the fishes we enter
upon the vast division of the jaw-mouthed
or double-nosed Vertebrates (Gnathostoma or Amphirhina). We have
to consider the fishes carefully as the class which, on the evidence of
palæontology, comparative anatomy, and ontogeny, may be regarded with absolute
certainty as the stem-class of all the higher Vertebrates or Gnathostomes.
Naturally, none of the actual fishes can be considered the direct ancestor of
the higher Vertebrates. But it is certain that all the Vertebrates or
Gnathostomes, from the fishes to man, descend from a common, extinct, fish-like
ancestor. If we had this ancient stem-form before us, we would undoubtedly
class it as a true fish. Fortunately the comparative anatomy and classification
of the fishes are now so far advanced that we can get a very clear idea of
these interesting and instructive features.

Fig. 249—Embryo of a shark (Scymnus
lichia), seen from the ventral side. v breast-fins (in front five
pairs of gill-clefts), h belly-fins, a anus, s tail-fin,
k external gill-tuft, d yelk-sac (removed for most part),
g eye, n nose, m mouth-cleft.
In order to understand properly the genealogical tree of our race within the
vertebrate stem, it is important to bear in mind the characteristics that
separate the whole of the Gnathostomes from the Cyclostomes and Craniota. In
these respects the fishes agree entirely with all the other Gnathostomes up to
man, and it is on this that we base our claim of relationship to the fishes.
The following characteristics of the Gnathostomes are anatomic features of this
kind: (1) The internal gill-arch apparatus with the jaw arches; (2) the pair of
nostrils; (3) the floating bladder or lungs; and (4) the two pairs of limbs.
The peculiar formation of the frame work of the branchial (gill) arches and the
connected maxillary (jaw) apparatus is of importance in the whole group of the
Gnathostomes. It is inherited in rudimentary form by all of them, from the
earliest fishes to man. It is true that the primitive transformation (which we
find even in the Ascidia) of the fore gut into the branchial gut can be traced
in all the Vertebrates to the same simple type; in this respect the
gill-clefts, which pierce the walls of the branchial gut in all the Vertebrates
and in the Ascidia, are very characteristic. But the external,
superficial branchial skeleton that supports the gill-crate in the Cyclostoma
is replaced in the Gnathostomes by an internal branchial skeleton. It
consists of a number of successive cartilaginous arches, which lie in the wall
of the gullet between the gill-clefts, and run round the gullet from both
sides. The foremost pair of gill-arches become the maxillary arches, from which
we get our upper and lower jaws.
The olfactory organs are at first found in the same form in all the
Gnathostomes, as a pair of depressions in the fore part of the skin of the
head, above the mouth; hence, they are also called the Amphirhina
(“double-nosed”). The Cyclostoma are “one-nosed”
(Monorhina); their nose is a single passage in the middle of the frontal
surface. But as the olfactory nerve is double in both cases, it is possible
that the peculiar form of the nose in the actual Cyclostomes is a secondary
acquisition (by adaptation to suctorial habits).

Fig. 250—Fully developed man-eating shark
(Carcharias melanopterus), left view. r1 first,
r2 second dorsal fin, s tail-fin, a anus-fin,
v breast-fins, h belly-fins.)
A third essential character of the Gnathostomes, that distinguishes them very
conspicuously from the lower vertebrates we have dealt with, is the formation
of a blind sac by invagination from the fore part of the gut, which becomes in
the fishes the air-filled floating-bladder. This organ acts as a hydrostatic
apparatus, increasing or reducing the specific gravity of the fish by
compressing or altering the quantity of air in it. The fish can rise or sink in
the water by means of it. This is the organ from which the lungs of the higher
vertebrates are developed.
Finally, the fourth character of the Gnathostomes in their simple embryonic
form is the two pairs of extremities or limbs—a pair of fore legs
(breast-fins in the fish, Fig. 250 v) and a pair of hind legs (ventral
fins in the fish, Fig. 250 h). The comparative anatomy of these fins is
very interesting, because they contain the rudiments of all the skeletal parts
that form the framework of the fore and hind legs in all the higher vertebrates
right up to man. There is no trace of these pairs of limbs in the Acrania and
Cyclostomes.
Turning, now, to a closer inspection of the fish class, we may first divide it
into three groups or sub-classes, the genealogy of which is well known to us.
The first and oldest group is the sub-class of the Selachii or primitive
fishes; the best-known representatives of which to-day are the orders of the
sharks and rays (Figs. 248–252). Next to this is the more advanced
sub-class of the plated fishes or Ganoids (Figs. 253–5). It has
been long extinct for the most part, and has very few living representatives,
such as the sturgeon and the bony pike; but we can form some idea of the
earlier extent of this interesting group from the large numbers of fossils.
From these plated fishes the sub-class of the bony fishes
or Teleostei was developed, to which the great majority of living fishes
belong (especially nearly all our river fishes). Comparative anatomy and
ontogeny show clearly that the Ganoids descended from the Selachii, and the
Teleostei from the Ganoids. On the other hand, a collateral line, or rather the
advancing chief line of the vertebrate stem, was developed from the earlier
Ganoids, and this leads us through the group of the Dipneusta to the important
division of the Amphibia.

Fig. 251—Fossil angel-shark (Squatina
alifera), from the upper Jurassic at Eichstätt. (From Zittel.) The
cartilaginous skull is clearly seen in the broad head, and the gill-arches
behind. The wide breast-fin and the narrower belly-fin have a number of radii;
between these and the vertebral column are a number of ribs.
The earliest fossil remains of Vertebrates that we know were found in the Upper
Silurian (p. 201), and belong to two groups—the Selachii and the Ganoids.
The most primitive of all known representatives of the earliest fishes are
probably the remarkable Pleuracanthida, the genera Pleuracanthus,
Xenacanthus, Orthocanthus, etc. (Fig. 248). These ancient cartilaginous
fishes agree in most points of structure with the real sharks (Figs. 249, 250);
but in other respects they seem to be so much simpler in organisation that many
palæontologists separate them altogether, and regard them as
Proselachii; they are probably closely related to the extinct ancestors
of the Gnathostomes. We find well-preserved remains of them in the Permian
period. Well-preserved impressions of other sharks are found in the Jurassic
schist, such as of the angel-fish (Squatina, Fig. 251). Among the
extinct earlier sharks of the Tertiary period there were some twice as large as
the biggest living fishes; Carcharodon was more than 100 feet long. The
sole surviving species of this genus (C. Rondeleti) is eleven yards
long, and has teeth two inches long; but among the fossil species we find teeth
six inches long (Fig. 252).
From the primitive fishes or Selachii, the earliest Gnathostomes, was developed
the legion of the Ganoids. There are very few genera now of this interesting
and varied group—the ancient sturgeons (Accipenser), the eggs of
which are eaten as caviare, and the stratified pikes (Polypterus, Fig.
255) in African rivers, and bony pikes (Lepidosteus) in the rivers of
North America. On the other hand, we have a great variety of specimens of this
group in the fossil state, from the Upper Silurian onward. Some of these fossil
Ganoids approach closely to the Selachii; others are nearer to the Dipneusts;
others again represent a transition to the Teleostei. For our genealogical
purposes the most interesting are the intermediate forms between the Selachii
and the Dipneusts. Huxley, to whom we owe particularly important works on the
fossil Ganoids, classed them in the order of the Crossopterygii. Many
genera and species of this order are found in the Devonian and Carboniferous
strata (Fig. 253); a single, greatly modified survivor of the group is still
found in the large rivers of Africa (Polypterus, Fig. 255, and the
closely related Calamichthys). In many impressions of the Crossopterygii
the floating bladder seems to be ossified,
and therefore well preserved—for instance, in the Undina (Fig.
254, immediately behind the head).
Part of these Crossopterygii approach very closely in their chief anatomic
features to the Dipneusts, and thus represent phylogenetically the transition
from the Devonian Ganoids to the earliest air-breathing vertebrates. This
important advance was made in the Devonian period. The numerous fossils that we
have from the first two geological sections, the Laurentian and Cambrian
periods, belong exclusively to aquatic plants and animals. From this
paleontological fact, in conjunction with important geological and biological
indications, we may infer with some confidence that there were no terrestrial
animals at that time. During the whole of the vast archeozoic period—many
millions of years—the living population of our planet consisted almost
exclusively of aquatic organisms; this is a very remarkable fact, when we
remember that this period embraces the larger half of the whole history of
life. The lower animal-stems are wholly (or with very few exceptions) aquatic.
But the higher stems also remained in the water during the primordial epoch. It
was only towards its close that some of them came to live on land. We find
isolated fossil remains of terrestrial animals first in the Upper Silurian, and
in larger numbers in the Devonian strata, which were deposited at the beginning
of the second chief section of geology (the paleozoic age). The number
increases considerably in the Carboniferous and Permian deposits. We find many
species both of the articulate and the vertebrate stem that lived on land and
breathed the atmosphere; their aquatic ancestors of the Silurian period only
breathed water. This important change in respiration is the chief modification
that the animal organism underwent in passing from the water to the solid land.
The first consequence was the formation of lungs for breathing air; up to that
time the gills alone had served for respiration. But there was at the same time
a great change in the circulation and its organs; these are always very closely
correlated to the respiratory organs. Moreover, the limbs and other organs were
also more or less modified, either in consequence of remote correlation to the
preceding or owing to new adaptations.

Fig. 252—Tooth of a gigantic shark
(Carcharodon megalodon), from the Pliocene at Malta. (From
Zittel.)
In the vertebrate stem it was unquestionably a branch of the fishes—in
fact, of the Ganoids—that made the first fortunate experiment during the
Devonian period of adapting themselves to terrestrial life and breathing the
atmosphere. This led to a modification of the heart and the nose. The true
fishes have merely a pair of blind olfactory pits on the surface of the head;
but a connection of these with the cavity of the mouth was now formed. A canal
made its appearance on each side, and led directly from the nasal depression
into the mouth-cavity, thus conveying atmospheric air to the lungs even when
the mouth was closed. Further, in all true fishes the heart has only two
sections—an atrium that receives the venous blood from the veins, and a
ventricle that propels it through a conical artery to the gills; the atrium was
now divided into two halves, or right and left auricles, by an incomplete
partition. The right auricle alone now received the venous blood from the body,
while the left auricle received the venous blood that flowed from the lungs and
gills to the heart. Thus the double circulation of the higher vertebrates was
evolved from the simple
circulation of the true fishes, and, in accordance with the laws of
correlation, this advance led to others in the structure of other organs.

Fig. 253—A Devonian Crossopterygius
(Holoptychius nobilissimus), from the Scotch old red sandstone. (From
Huxley.)
Fig. 254.—A Jurassic Crossopterygius
(Undina penicillata), from the upper Jurassic at Eichstätt. (From
Zittel.) j jugular plates, b three ribbed scales.
Fig. 255—A living Crossopterygius, from the Upper Nile
((Polypterus bichir).
The vertebrate class, that thus adapted itself to breathing the atmosphere, and
was developed from a branch of the Ganoids, takes the name of the
Dipneusts or Dipnoa (“double-breathers”), because
they retained the earlier gill-respiration along with the new pulmonary (lung)
respiration, like the lowest amphibia. This class was represented during the
paleozoic age (or the Devonian, Carboniferous, and Permian periods) by a number
of different genera. There are only three genera of the class living to-day:
Protopterus annectens in the rivers
of tropical Africa (the White Nile, the Niger, Quelliman, etc.), Lepidosiren
paradoxa in tropical South America (in the tributaries of the Amazon), and
Ceratodus Forsteri in the rivers of East Australia. This wide
distribution of the three isolated survivors proves that they represent a group
that was formerly very large. In their whole structure they form a transition
from the fishes to the amphibia. The transitional formation between the two
classes is so pronounced in the whole organisation of these remarkable animals
that zoologists had a lively controversy over the question whether they were
really fishes or amphibia. Several distinguished zoologists classed them with
the amphibia, though most now associate them with the fishes. As a matter of
fact, the characters of the two classes are so far united in the Dipneusts that
the answer to the question depends entirely on the definition we give of
“fish” and “amphibian.” In habits they are true
amphibia. During the tropical winter, in the rainy season, they swim in the
water like the fishes, and breathe water by gills. During the dry season they
bury themselves in the dry mud, and breathe the atmosphere through lungs, like
the amphibia and the higher vertebrates. In this double respiration they
resemble the lower amphibia, and have the same characteristic formation of the
heart; in this they are much superior to the fishes. But in most other features
they approach nearer to the fishes, and are inferior to the amphibia.
Externally they are entirely fish-like.

Fig. 256—Fossil Dipneust (Dipterus
Valenciennesi), from the old red sandstone (Devon). (From
Pander.)
Fig. 257—The Australian Dipneust
(Ceratodus Forsteri). B view from the right, A lower side
of the skull, C lower jaw. (From Gunther.) Qu quadrate
bone, Psph parasphenoid, Pt P pterygopalatinum, Vo vomer,
d teeth, na nostrils, Br branchial cavity, C first
rib. D lower-jaw teeth of the fossil Ceratodus Kaupi (from the
Triassic).
In the Dipneusts the head is not marked off from the trunk. The skin is covered
with large scales. The skeleton is soft, cartilaginous, and at a low stage of
development, as in the lower Selachii and the earliest Ganoids. The chorda is
completely retained, and surrounded by an unsegmented sheath. The two pairs of
limbs are very simple fins of a primitive type, like those of the lowest
Selachii. The formation of the brain, the gut, and the sexual organs is also
the same as in the Selachii. Thus the Dipneusts have preserved by heredity many
of the less advanced features of our primitive fish-like ancestors, and at the
same time have made a great step forward in adaptation to air-breathing by
means of lungs and the correlative improvement of the heart.

Fig. 258—Young ceratodus, shortly after
issuing from the egg, magnified. k gill-cover,
l liver. (From
Richard Semon.)
Fig. 259—Young ceratodus six weeks
after issuing from the egg. s spiral fold of gut,
b
rudimentary belly-fin. (From Richard Semon.)
Ceratodus is particularly interesting on account of the primitive build of its
skeleton; the cartilaginous skeleton of its two pairs of fins, for instance,
has still the original form of a bi-serial or feathered leaf, and was on that
account described by Gegenbaur as a “primitive fin-skeleton.” On
the other hand, the skeleton of the pairs of fins is greatly reduced in the
African dipneust (Protopterus) and the American (Lepidosiren).
Further, the lungs are double in these modern dipneusts, as in all the other
air-breathing vertebrates; they have on that account been called
“double-lunged” (Dipneumones) in contrast to the Ceratodus;
the latter has only a single lung (Monopneumones). At the same time the
gills also are developed as water-breathing organs in all these lung-fishes.
Protopterus has external as well as internal gills.
The paleozoic Dipneusts that are in the direct line of our ancestry, and form
the connecting-bridge between the Ganoids and the Amphibia, differ in many
respects
from their living descendants, but agree with them in the above essential
features. This is confirmed by a number of interesting facts that have lately
come to our knowledge in connection with the embryonic development of the
Ceratodus and Lepidosiren; they give us important information as to the
stem-history of the lower Vertebrates, and therefore of our early ancestors of
the paleozoic age.
Chapter XXII.
OUR FIVE-TOED ANCESTORS
With the phylogenetic study of the four higher classes of Vertebrates, which
must now engage our attention, we reach much firmer ground and more light in
the construction of our genealogy than we have, perhaps, enjoyed up to the
present. In the first place, we owe a number of very valuable data to the very
interesting class of Vertebrates that come next to the Dipneusts and have been
developed from them—the Amphibia. To this group belong the salamander,
the frog, and the toad. In earlier days all the reptiles were, on the example
of Linne, classed with the Amphibia (lizards, serpents, crocodiles, and
tortoises). But the reptiles are much more advanced than the Amphibia, and are
nearer to the birds in the chief points of their structure. The true Amphibia
are nearer to the Dipneusta and the fishes; they are also much older than the
reptiles. There were plenty of highly-developed (and sometimes large) Amphibia
during the Carboniferous period; but the earliest reptiles are only found in
the Permian period. It is probable that the Amphibia were evolved even
earlier—during the Devonian period—from the Dipneusta. The extinct
Amphibia of which we have fossil remains from that remote period (very numerous
especially in the Triassic strata) were distinguished for a graceful scaly coat
or a powerful bony armour on the skin (like the crocodile), whereas the living
amphibia have usually a smooth and slippery skin.
The earliest of these armoured Amphibia (Phractamphibia) form the order
of Stegocephala (“roof-headed”) (Fig. 260). It is among
these, and not among the actual Amphibia, that we must look for the forms that
are directly related to the genealogy of our race, and are the ancestors of the
three higher classes of Vertebrates. But even the existing Amphibia have such
important relations to us in their anatomic structure, and especially their
embryonic development, that we may say: Between the Dipneusts and the Amniotes
there was a series of extinct intermediate forms which we should certainly
class with the Amphibia if we had them before us. In their whole organisation
even the actual Amphibia seem to be an instructive transitional group. In the
important respects of respiration and circulation they approach very closely to
the Dipneusta, though in other respects they are far superior to them.
This is particularly true of the development of their limbs or extremities. In
them we find these for the first time as five-toed feet. The thorough
investigations of Gegenbaur have shown that the fish’s fins, of which
very erroneous opinions were formerly held, are many-toed feet. The various
cartilaginous or bony radii that are found in large numbers in each fin
correspond to the fingers or toes of the higher Vertebrates. The several joints
of each fin-radius correspond to the various parts of the toe. Even in the
Dipneusta the fin is of the same construction as in the fishes; it was
afterwards gradually evolved into the five-toed form, which we first encounter
in the Amphibia. This reduction of the number of the toes to six, and then to
five, probably took place in the second half of the Devonian period—at
the latest, in the subsequent Carboniferous period—in those Dipneusta
which we regard as the ancestors of the Amphibia. We have several fossil
remains of five-toed Amphibia from this period. There are numbers of fossil
impressions of them in the Triassic of Thuringia (Chirotherium).
The fact that the toes number five is of great importance, because they have
clearly been transmitted from the Amphibia to all the higher Vertebrates. Man
entirely resembles his amphibian ancestors in this respect, and indeed in the
whole structure of the bony skeleton of his five-toed extremities. A careful
comparison of the skeleton of the frog with our own is enough to show this. It
is well known that this hereditary number of the toes has assumed a very great
practical importance from remote times; on it our whole system of enumeration
(the decimal system applied to measurement of time, mass, weight, etc.) is
based. There is absolutely no reason why there should be five toes in the fore
and hind feet in the lowest Amphibia, the reptiles, and the higher Vertebrates,
unless we
ascribe it to inheritance from a common stem-form. Heredity alone can explain
it. It is true that we find less than five toes in many of the Amphibia and of
the higher Vertebrates. But in all these cases we can prove that some of the
toes atrophied, and were in time lost altogether.

Fig. 260—Fossil amphibian from the Permian,
found in the Plauen terrain near Dresden (Branchiosaurus amblystomus).
(From Credner.) A skeleton of a young larva. B larva,
restored, with gills. C the adult form.)
The causes of this evolution of the five-toed foot from the many-toed fin in
the amphibian ancestor must be sought in adaptation to the entire change of
function that the limbs experienced in passing from an exclusively aquatic to a
partly terrestrial life. The many-toed fin had been used almost solely for
motion in the water; it had now also to support the body in creeping on the
solid ground. This led to a modification both of the skeleton and the muscles
of the limbs. The number of the fin-radii was gradually reduced, and sank
finally to five. But these five remaining radii became much stronger. The soft
cartilaginous radii became bony rods. The rest of the skeleton was similarly
strengthened. Thus from the one-armed lever of the many-toed fish-fin arose the
improved many-armed lever system of the five-toed amphibian limbs. The
movements of the body gained in variety as well as in strength. The various
parts of the skeletal system and correlated muscular system began to
differentiate more and more. In view of the close correlation of the muscular
and nervous systems, this also made great advance in structure and function.
Hence we find, as a matter of fact, that the brain is much more developed in
the higher Amphibia than in the fishes, the Dipneusta, and the lower Amphibia.

Fig. 261—Larva of the Spotted Salamander
(Salamandra maculata), seen from the ventral side. In the centre a
yelk-sac still hangs from the gut. The external gills are gracefully ramified.
The two pairs of legs are still very small.
The first advance in organisation that was occasioned by the adoption of life
on land was naturally the construction of an organ for breathing air—a
lung. This was formed directly from the floating-bladder inherited from the
fishes. At first its function was insignificant beside that of the gills, the
older organ for water-respiration. Hence we find in the lowest Amphibia, the
gilled Amphibia, that, like the Dipneusta, they pass the greater part of their
life in the water, and breathe water through gills. They only come to the
surface at brief intervals, or creep on to the land, and then breathe air by
their lungs. But some of the tailed Amphibia—the salamanders—remain
entirely in the water when they are young, and afterwards spend most of their
time on land. In the adult state they only breathe air through lungs. The same
applies to the most advanced of the Amphibia, the Batrachia (frogs and toads);
some of them have entirely lost the gill-bearing larva form.[30] This
is also the case with certain small, serpentine Amphibia, the Cæcilia (which
live in the ground like earth-worms).
[30]
The tree-frog of Martinique (Hylades martinicensis) loses the gills
on the seventh, and the tail and yelk-sac on the eighth, day of fœtal life. On
the ninth or tenth day after fecundation the frog emerges from the egg.
The great interest of the natural history of the Amphibia consists especially
in their intermediate position between the lower and higher Vertebrates. The
lower Amphibia approach very closely to the Dipneusta in their whole
organisation, live mainly in the water, and breathe by gills; but the higher
Amphibia are just as close to the Amniotes, live mainly on land, and breathe by
lungs. But in their younger state the latter resemble the former, and only
reach the higher stage by a complete metamorphosis. The embryonic development
of most of the
higher Amphibia still faithfully reproduces the stem-history of the whole
class, and the various stages of the advance that was made by the lower
Vertebrates in passing from aquatic to terrestrial life during the Devonian or
the Carboniferous period are repeated in the spring by every frog that develops
from an egg in our ponds.

Fig. 262—Larva of the common grass-frog
(Rana temporaria), or “tadpole.” m mouth, n a
pair of suckers for fastening on to stones, d skin-fold from which the
gill-cover develops; behind it the gill-clefts, from which the branching gills
(k) protrude, s tail-muscles, f cutaneous fin-fringe of
the tail.
The common frog leaves the egg in the shape of a larva, like the tailed
salamander (Fig. 261), and this is altogether different from the mature frog
(Fig. 262). The short trunk ends in a long tail, with the form and structure of
a fish’s tail (s). There are no limbs at first. The respiration is
exclusively branchial, first through external (k) and then internal
gills. In harmony with this the heart has the same structure as in the fish,
and consists of two sections—an atrium that receives the venous blood
from the body, and a ventricle that forces it through the arteries into the
gills.
We find the larvæ of the frog (or tadpoles, Gyrini) in great numbers in
our ponds every spring in this fish-form, using their muscular tails in
swimming, just like the fishes and young Ascidia. When they have reached a
certain size, the remarkable metamorphosis from the fish-form to the frog
begins. A blind sac grows out of the gullet, and expands into a couple of
spacious sacs: these are the lungs. The simple chamber of the heart is divided
into two sections by the development of a partition, and there are at the same
time considerable changes in the structure of the chief arteries. Previously
all the blood went from the auricle through the aortic arches into the gills,
but now only part of it goes to the gills, the other part passing to the lungs
through the new-formed pulmonary artery. From this point arterial blood returns
to the left auricle of the heart, while the venous blood gathers in the right
auricle. As both auricles open into a single ventricle, this contains mixed
blood. The dipneust form has now succeeded to the fish-form. In the further
course of the metamorphosis the gills and the branchial vessels entirely
disappear, and the respiration becomes exclusively pulmonary. Later, the long
swimming tail is lost, and the frog now hops to the land with the legs that
have grown meantime.
This remarkable metamorphosis of the Amphibia is very instructive in connection
with our human genealogy, and is particularly interesting from the fact that
the various groups of actual Amphibia have remained at different stages of
their stem-history, in harmony with the biogenetic law. We have first of all a
very low order of Amphibia—the Sozobranchia
(“gilled-amphibia”), which retain their gills throughout life, like
the fishes. In a second order of the salamanders the gills are lost in the
metamorphosis, and when fully grown they have only pulmonary respiration. Some
of the tailed Amphibia still retain the gill-clefts in the side of the neck,
though they have lost the gills themselves (Menopoma). If we force the
larvæ of our salamanders (Fig. 261) and tritons to remain in the water, and
prevent them from reaching the land, we can in favourable circumstances make
them retain their gills. In this fish-like condition they reach sexual
maturity, and remain throughout life at the lower stage of the gilled Amphibia.
fish-like axolotl (Siredon pisciformis). It was formerly regarded as a
permanent gilled amphibian persisting throughout life at the fish-stage. But
some of the hundreds of these animals that are kept in the Botanical Garden at
Paris got on to the land for some reason or other, lost their gills, and
changed into a form closely resembling the salamander (Amblystoma).
Other species of the genus became sexually mature for the first time in this
condition. This has been regarded as an astounding phenomenon, although every
common frog and salamander repeats the metamorphosis in the spring. The whole
change from the aquatic and gill-breathing animal to the terrestrial
lung-breathing form may be followed step by step in this case. But what we see
here in the development of the individual has happened to the whole class in
the course of its stem-history.

Fig. 263—Fossil mailed amphibian, from the
Bohemian Carboniferous (Seeleya). (From Fritsch.) The scaly coat
is retained on the left.
The metamorphosis goes farther in a third order of Amphibia, the
Batrachia or Anura, than in the salamander. To this belong the
various kinds of toads, ringed snakes, water-frogs, tree-frogs, etc. These
lose, not only the gills, but also (sooner or later) the tail, during
metamorphosis.
The ontogenetic loss of the gills and the tail in the frog and toad can only be
explained on the assumption that they are descended from long-tailed Amphibia
of the salamander type. This is also clear from the comparative anatomy of the
two groups. This remarkable metamorphosis is, however, also interesting because
it throws a certain light on the phylogeny of the tail-less apes and man. Their
ancestors also had long tails and gills like the gilled Amphibia, as the tail
and the gill-arches of the human embryo clearly show.
For comparative anatomical and ontogenetic reasons, we must not seek these
amphibian ancestors of ours—as one would be inclined to do,
perhaps—among the tail-less Batrachia, but among the tailed lower
Amphibia.
The vertebrate form that comes next to the Amphibia in the series of our
ancestors is a lizard-like animal, the earlier existence of which can be
confidently deduced from the facts of comparative anatomy and ontogeny. The
living Hatteria of New Zealand (Fig. 264) and the extinct
Rhyncocephala of the Permian period (Fig. 265) are closely related to
this important stem-form; we may call them the Protamniotes, or
Primitive Amniotes. All the Vertebrates above the Amphibia—or the three
classes of reptiles, birds, and mammals—differ so much in their whole
organisation from all the lower Vertebrates we have yet considered, and have so
great a resemblance to each other, that we put them all together in a single
group with the title of Amniotes. In these three classes alone we find
the remarkable embryonic membrane, already mentioned, which we called the
amnion; a cenogenetic adaptation that we may regard as a result of the
sinking of the growing embryo into the yelk-sac.
All the Amniotes known to us—all reptiles, birds, and mammals (including
man)—agree in so many important points of internal structure and
development that their descent from a common ancestor can be affirmed with
tolerable certainty. If the evidence of comparative
anatomy and ontogeny is ever entirely beyond suspicion, it is certainly the
case here. All the peculiarities that accompany and follow the formation of the
amnion, and that we have learned in our consideration of human embryology; all
the peculiarities in the development of the organs which we will presently
follow in detail; finally, all the principal special features of the internal
structure of the full-grown Amniotes—prove so clearly the common origin
of all the Amniotes from single extinct stem-form that it is difficult to
entertain the idea of their evolution from several independent stems. This
unknown common stem-form is our primitive Amniote (Protamnion). In
outward appearance it was probably something between the salamander and the
lizard.
It is very probable that some part of the Permian period was the age of the
origin of the Protamniotes. This follows from the fact that the Amphibia are
not fully developed until the Carboniferous period, and that the first fossil
reptiles (Palæhatteria, Homœosaurus, Proterosaurus) are found towards
the close of the Permian period. Among the important changes of the vertebrate
organisation that marked the rise of the first Amniotes from salamandrine
Amphibia during this period the following three are especially noteworthy: the
entire disappearance of the water-breathing gills and the conversion of the
gill-arches into other organs, the formation of the allantois or primitive
urinary sac, and the development of the amnion.
One of the most salient characteristics of the Amniotes is the complete loss of
the gills. All Amniotes, even if living in water (such as sea-serpents and
whales), breathe air through lungs, never water through gills. All the Amphibia
(with very rare exceptions) retain their gills for some time when young, and
have for a time (if not permanently) branchial respiration; but after these
there is no question of branchial respiration. The Protamniote itself must have
entirely abandoned water-breathing. Nevertheless, the gill-arches are preserved
by heredity, and develop into totally different (in part rudimentary)
organs—various parts of the bone of the tongue, the frame of the jaws,
the organ of hearing, etc. But we do not find in the embryos of the Amniotes
any trace of gill-leaves, or of real respiratory organs on the gill-arches.
With this complete abandonment of the gills is probably connected the formation
of another organ, to which we have already referred in embryology—namely,
the allantois or primitive urinary sac (cf. p. 166). It is very probable that
the urinary bladder of the Dipneusts is the first structure of the allantois.
We find in these a urinary bladder that proceeds from the lower wall of the
hind end of the gut, and serves as receptacle for the renal secretions. This
organ has been transmitted to the Amphibia, as we can see in the frog.
The formation of the amnion and the allantois and the complete disappearance of
the gills are the chief characteristics that distinguish the Amniotes from the
lower Vertebrates we have hitherto considered. To these we may add several
subordinate features that are transmitted to all the Amniotes, and are found in
these only. One striking embryonic character of the Amniotes is the great curve
of the head and neck in the embryo. We also find an advance in the structure of
several of the internal organs of the Amniotes which raises them above the
highest of the anamnia. In particular, a partition is formed in the simple
ventricle of the heart, dividing into right and left chambers. In connection
with the complete metamorphosis of the gill-arches we find a further
development of the auscultory organs. Also, there is a great advance in the
structure of the brain, skeleton, muscular system, and other parts. Finally,
one of the most important changes is the reconstruction of the kidneys. In all
the earlier Vertebrates we have found the primitive kidneys as excretory
organs, and these appear at an early stage in the embryos of all the higher
Vertebrates up to man. But in the Amniotes these primitive kidneys cease to act
at an early stage of embryonic life, and their function is taken up by the
permanent or secondary kidneys, which develop from the terminal section of the
prorenal ducts.
Taking all these peculiarities of the Amniotes together, it is impossible to
doubt that all the animals of this group—all reptiles, birds, and
mammals—have a common origin, and form a single blood-related stem. Our
own race belongs to this stem. Man is, in every feature of his organisation and
embryonic development, a true Amniote, and has descended from the Protamniote
with all the other
Amniotes. Though they appeared at the end (possibly even in the middle) of the
Paleozoic age, the Amniotes only reached their full development during the
Mesozoic age. The birds and mammals made their first appearance during this
period. Even the reptiles show their greatest growth at this time, so that it
is called “the reptile age.” The extinct Protamniote, the ancestor
of the whole group, belongs in its whole organisation to the reptile class.

Fig. 264—The lizard (Hatteria punctata =
Sphenodon punctatus) of New Zealand. The sole surviving proreptile. (From
Brehm.)
The genealogical tree of the amniote group is clearly indicated in its chief
lines by their paleontology, comparative anatomy, and ontogeny. The group
succeeding the Protamniote divided into two branches. The branch that will
claim our whole interest is the class of the Mammals. The other branch, which
developed in a totally different direction, and only comes in contact with the
Mammals at its root, is the combined group of the reptiles and birds; these two
classes may, with Huxley, be conveniently grouped together as the
Sauropsida. Their common stem-form is an extinct lizard-like reptile of
the order of the Rhyncocephalia. From this have been developed in various
directions the serpents, crocodiles, tortoises, etc.—in a word, all the
members of the reptile class. But the remarkable class of the birds has also
been evolved directly from a branch of the reptile group, as is now established
beyond question. The embryos of the reptiles and birds are identical until a
very late stage, and have an astonishing resemblance even later. Their whole
structure agrees so much that no anatomist now questions the descent of the
birds from the reptiles. On the other
hand, the mammal line has descended from the group of the Sauromammalia, a
different branch of the Proreptilia. It is connected at its deepest roots with
the reptile line, but it then diverges completely from it and follows a
distinctive development. Man is the highest outcome of this class, the
“crown of creation.” The hypothesis that the three higher
Vertebrate classes represent a single Amniote-stem, and that the common root of
this stem is to be found in the amphibian class, is now generally admitted.
The instructive group of the Permian Tocosauria, the common root from which the
divergent stems of the Sauropsids and mammals have issued, merits our
particular attention as the stem-group of all the Amniotes. Fortunately a
living representative of this extinct ancestral group has been preserved to our
day; this is the remarkable lizard of New Zealand, Hatteria punctata
(Fig. 264). Externally it differs little from the ordinary lizard; but in many
important points of internal structure, especially in the primitive
construction of the vertebral column, the skull, and the limbs, it occupies a
much lower position, and approaches its amphibian ancestors, the Stegocephala.
Hence Hatteria is the phylogenetically oldest of all living reptiles, an
isolated survivor from the Permian period, closely resembling the common
ancestor of the Amniotes. It must differ so little from this extinct form, our
hypothetical Protamniote, that we put it next to the Proreptilia. The
remarkable Permian Palæhatteria, that Credner discovered in the Plauen
terrain at Dresden in 1888, belongs to the same group (Fig. 266). The Jurassic
genus Homœosaurus (Fig. 265), of which well-preserved skeletons are
found in the Solenhofen schists, is perhaps still more closely related to them.
Unfortunately, the numerous fossil remains of Permian and Triassic Tocosauria
that we have found in the last two decades are, for the most part, very
imperfectly preserved. Very often we can make only precarious inferences from
these skeletal fragments as to the anatomic characters of the soft parts that
went with the bony skeleton of the extinct Tocosauria. Hence it has not yet
been possible to arrange these important fossils with any confidence in the
ancestral series that descend from the Protamniotes to the Sauropsids on the
one side and the Mammals on the other. Opinions are particularly divided as to
the place in classification and the phylogenetic significance of the remarkable
Theromorpha. Cope gives this name to a very interesting and extensive
group of extinct terrestrial reptiles, of which we have only fossil remains
from the Permian and Triassic strata. Forty years ago some of these Therosauria
(fresh-water animals) were described by Owen as Anomodontia. But during
the last twenty years the distinguished American paleontologists, Cope and
Osborn, have greatly increased our knowledge of them, and have claimed that the
stem-forms of the Mammals must be sought in this order. As a matter of fact,
the Theromorpha are nearer to the Mammals in the chief points of structure than
any other reptiles. This is especially true of the Thereodontia, to which the
Pureosauria and Pelycosauria belong (Fig. 267). The whole
structure of their pelvis and hind-feet has attained the same form as in the
Monotremes, the lowest Mammals. The formation of the
scapula and the quadrate bone shows an approach to the Mammals such as we find
in no other group of reptiles. The teeth also are already divided into
incisors, canines, and molars. Nevertheless, it is very doubtful whether the
Theromorpha really are in the ancestral line of the Sauromammals, or lead
direct from the Tocosauria to the earliest Mammals. Other experts on this group
believe that it is an independent legion of the reptiles, connected, perhaps,
at its lowest root, with the Sauromammals, but developed quite independently of
the Mammals—though parallel to them in many ways.
One of the most important of the zoological facts that we rely on in our
investigation of the genealogy of the human race is the position of man in the
Mammal class. However different the views of zoologists may have been as to
this position in detail, and as to his relations to the apes, no scientist has
ever doubted that man is a true mammal in his whole organisation and
development. Linné drew attention to this fact in the first edition of his
famous Systema Naturæ (1735). As will be seen in any museum of anatomy
or any manual of comparative anatomy; the human frame has all the
characteristics that are common to the Mammals and distinguish them
conspicuously from all other animals.

Fig. 266—Skull of a Permian lizard
(Palæhatteria longicaudata). (From Credner.) n nasal bone,
pf frontal bone, l lachrymal bone, po postorbital bone,
sq covering bone, i cheek-bone, vo vomer, im
inter-maxillary.
If we examine this undoubted fact from the point of view of phylogeny, in the
light of the theory of descent, it follows at once that man is of a common stem
with all the other Mammals, and comes from the same root as they. But the
various features in which the Mammals agree and by which they are distinguished
are of such a character as to make a polyphyletic hypothesis quite
inadmissible. It is impossible to entertain the idea that all the living and
extinct Mammals come from a number of separate roots. If we accept the general
theory of evolution, we are bound to admit the monophyletic hypothesis of the
descent of all the Mammals (including man) from a single mammalian stem-form.
We may call this long-extinct root-form and its earliest descendants (a few
genera of one family) “primitive mammals” or
“stem-mammals” (Promammalia). As we have already seen, this
root-form developed from the primitive Proreptile stem in a totally different
direction from the birds, and soon separated from the main stem of the
reptiles. The differences between the Mammals and the reptiles and birds are so
important and characteristic that we can assume with complete confidence this
division of the vertebrate stem at the commencement of the development of the
Amniotes. The reptiles and birds, which we group together as the
Sauropsids, generally agree in the characteristic structure of the skull
and brain, and this is notably different from that of the Mammals. In most of
the reptiles and birds the skull is connected with the first cervical vertebra
(the atlas) by a single, and in the Mammals (and Amphibia) by a double,
condyle at the back of the head. In the former the lower jaw is composed of
several pieces, and connected with the skull so that it can move by a special
maxillary bone (the quadratum); in the Mammals the lower jaw consists of
one pair of bony pieces, which articulate directly with the temporal bone.
Further, in the Sauropsids the skin is clothed with scales or feathers; in the
Mammals with hair. The red blood-cells of the former have a nucleus; those of
the latter have not. In fine, two quite characteristic features of the Mammals,
which distinguish them not only from the birds and reptiles, but from all other
animals, are the possession of a
complete diaphragm and of mammary glands that produce the milk for the
nutrition of the young. It is only in the Mammals that the diaphragm forms a
transverse partition of the body-cavity, completely separating the pectoral
from the abdominal cavity. It is only in the mammals that the mother suckles
its young, and this rightly gives the name to the whole class (mamma =
breast).

Fig. 267—Skull of a Triassic theromorphum
(Galesaurus planiceps), from the Karoo formation in South Africa. (From
Owen.) a from the right, b from below, c from above,
d tricuspid tooth. N nostrils, Na nasal bone, Mx
upper jaw, Prf prefrontal, Fr frontal bone, A eye-pits,
S temple-pits. Pa Parietal eye, Bo joint at back of head,
Pt pterygoid-bone, Md lower jaw.
From these pregnant facts of comparative anatomy and ontogeny it follows
absolutely that the whole of the Mammals belong to a single natural stem, which
branched off at an early date from the reptile-root. It follows further with
the same absolute certainty that the human race is also a branch of this stem.
Man shares all the characteristics I have described with all the Mammals, and
differs in them from all other animals. Finally, from these facts we deduce
with the same confidence those advances in the vertebrate organisation by which
one branch of the Sauromammals was converted into the stem-form of the Mammals.
Of these advances the chief were: (1) The characteristic modification of the
skull and the brain; (2) the development of a hairy coat; (3) the complete
formation of the diaphragm; and (4) the construction of the mammary glands and
adaptation to suckling. Other important changes of structure proceeded step by
step with these.
The epoch at which these important advances were made, and the foundation of
the Mammal class was laid, may be put with great probability in the first
section of the Mesozoic or secondary age—the Triassic period. The oldest
fossil remains of mammals that we know were found in strata that belong to the
earliest Triassic period—the upper Kueper. One of the earliest forms is
the genus Dromatherium, from the North American Triassic (Fig. 268).
Their teeth still strikingly recall those of the Pelycosauria. Hence we may
assume that this small and probably insectivorous mammal belonged to the
stem-group of the Promammals. We do not find any positive trace of the third
and most advanced division of the Mammals—the Placentals. These
(including man) are much younger, and we do not find indisputable fossil
remains of them until the Cenozoic age, or the Tertiary period. This
paleontological fact is very important, because it fully harmonises with the
evolutionary succession of the Mammal orders that is deduced from their
comparative anatomy and ontogeny.
The latter science teaches us that the whole Mammal class divides into three
main groups or sub-classes, which correspond to three successive phylogenetic
stages. These three stages, which also represent three important stages in our
human genealogy, were first distinguished in 1816 by the eminent French
zoologist, Blainville, and received the names of Ornithodelphia,
Didelphia, and Monodelphia, according to the construction of the
female organs (delphys = uterus or womb). Huxley afterwards gave them
the names of Prototheria, Metatheria, and Epitheria. But the
three sub-classes differ so widely from each other, not only in the
construction of the sexual organs, but in many other respects also, that we may
confidently draw up the following
important phylogenetic thesis: The Monodelphia or Placentals descend from the
Didelphia or Marsupials; and the latter, in turn, are descended from the
Monotremes or Ornithodelphia.
Thus we must regard as the twenty-first stage in our genealogical tree the
earliest and lowest chief group of the Mammals—the sub-class of the
Monotremes (“cloaca-animals,” Ornithodelphia, or Prototheria, Figs.
269 and 270). They take their name from the cloaca which they share with all
the lower Vertebrates. This cloaca is the common outlet for the passage of the
excrements, the urine, and the sexual products. The urinary ducts and sexual
canals open into the hindmost part of the gut, while in all the other Mammals
they are separated from the rectum and anus. The latter have a special
uro-genital outlet (porus urogenitalis). The bladder also opens into the
cloaca in the Monotremes, and, indeed, apart from the two urinary ducts; in all
the other Mammals the latter open directly into the bladder. It was proved by
Haacke and Caldwell in 1884 that the Monotremes lay large eggs like the
reptiles, while all the other Mammals are viviparous. In 1894 Richard Semon
further proved that these large eggs, rich in food-yelk, have a partial
segmentation and discoid gastrulation, as I had hypothetically assumed in 1879;
here again they resemble their reptilian ancestors. The construction of the
mammary gland is also peculiar in the Monotremes. In them the glands have no
teats for the young animal to suck, but there is a special part of the breast
pierced with holes like a sieve, from which the milk issues, and the young
Monotreme must lick it off. Further, the brain of the Monotremes is very little
advanced. It is feebler than that of any of the other Mammals. The fore-brain
or cerebrum, in particular, is so small that it does not cover the cerebellum.
In the skeleton (Fig. 270) the formation of the scapula among other parts is
curious; it is quite different from that of the other Mammals, and rather
agrees with that of the reptiles and Amphibia. Like these, the Monotremes have
a strongly developed caracoideum. From these and other less prominent
characteristics it follows absolutely that the Monotremes occupy the lowest
place among the Mammals, and represent a transitional group between the
Tocosauria and the rest of the Mammals. All these remarkable reptilian
characters must have been possessed by the stem-form of the whole mammal class,
the Promammal of the Triassic period, and have been inherited from the
Proreptiles.

Fig. 268—Lower jaw of a Primitive Mammal or
Promammal (Dromatherium silvestre) from the North American Triassic.
i incisors, c canine, p premolars, m molars. (From
Döderlein.)
During the Triassic and Jurassic periods the sub-class of the Monotremes was
represented by a number of different stem-mammals. Numerous fossil remains of
them have lately been discovered in the Mesozoic strata of Europe, Africa, and
America. To-day there are only two surviving specimens of the group, which we
place together in the family of the duck-bills, Ornithostoma. They are
confined to Australia and the neighbouring island of Van Diemen’s Land
(or Tasmania); they become scarcer every year, and will soon, like their
blood-relatives, be counted among the extinct animals. One form lives in the
rivers, and builds subterraneous dwellings on the banks; this is the
Ornithorhyncus paradoxus, with webbed feet, a thick soft fur, and broad
flat jaws, which look very much like the bill of a duck (Figs. 269, 270). The
other form, the land duck-bill, or spiny ant-eater (Echidna hystrix), is
very much like the anteaters in its habits and the peculiar construction of its
thin snout and very long tongue; it is covered with needles, and can roll
itself up like a hedgehog. A cognate form (Parechidna Bruyni) has lately
been found in New Guinea.
These modern Ornithostoma are the scattered survivors of the vast Mesozoic
group of Monotremes; hence they have the same interest in connection with the
stem history of the Mammals as the living stem-reptiles (Hatteria) for
that of the reptiles, and the isolated Acrania (Amphioxus) for the
phylogeny of the Vertebrate stem.
The Australian duck-bills are distinguished externally by a toothless bird-like
beak or snout. This absence of real bony teeth is a late result of adaptation,
as in the toothless Placentals (Edentata, armadillos and ant-eaters).
The extinct Monotremes, to which the Promammalia belonged, must have had
developed teeth, inherited from the reptiles. Lately small rudiments of real
molars have been discovered in the young of the Ornithorhyncus, which has horny
plates in the jaws instead of real teeth.
The living Ornithostoma and the stem-forms of the Marsupials (or
Didelphia) must be regarded as two widely diverging lines from the
Promammals. This second sub-class of the Mammals is very interesting as a
perfect intermediate stage between the other two. While the Marsupials retain a
great part of the characteristics of the Monotremes, they have also acquired
some of the chief features of the Placentals. Some features
are also peculiar to the Marsupials, such as the construction of the male and
female sexual organs and the form of the lower jaw. The Marsupials are
distinguished by a peculiar hook-like bony process that bends from the corner
of the lower jaw and points inwards. As most of the Placentals have not this
process, we can, with some probability, recognise the Marsupial from this
feature alone. Most of the mammal remains that we have from the Jurassic and
Cretaceous deposits are merely lower jaws, and most of the jaws found in the
Jurassic deposits at Stonesfield and Purbeck have the peculiar hook-like
process that characterises the lower jaw of the Marsupial. On the strength of
this paleontological fact, we may suppose that they belonged to Marsupials.
Placentals do not seem to have existed at the middle of the Mesozoic
age—not until towards its close (in the Cretaceous period). At all
events, we have no fossil remains of indubitable Placentals from that period.
The existing Marsupials, of which the plant-eating kangaroo and the carnivorous
opossum (Fig. 272) are the best known, differ a good deal in structure, shape,
and size, and correspond in many respects to the various orders of Placentals.
Most of them live in Australia, and a small part of the Australian and East
Malayan islands. There is now not a single living Marsupial on the mainland of
Europe, Asia, or Africa. It was very different during the Mesozoic and even
during the Cenozoic age. The sedimentary deposits of these periods contain a
great number and variety of marsupial remains, sometimes of a colossal size, in
various parts of the earth, and even in Europe. We may infer from this that the
existing Marsupials are the remnant of an extensive earlier group that was
distributed all over the earth. It had to give way in the struggle for life to
the more powerful Placentals during the Tertiary period. The survivors of the
group were able to keep alive in Australia and South America because the one
was completely separated from the other parts of the earth during the whole of
the Tertiary period, and the other during the greater part of it.

Fig. 271—Lower jaw of a Promammal
(Dryolestes priscus), from the Jurassic of the Felsen strata. (From
Marsh.)
From the comparative anatomy and ontogeny of the existing Marsupials we may
draw very interesting conclusions as to their intermediate position between the
earlier Monotremes and the later Placentals. The defective development of the
brain (especially the cerebrum), the possession of marsupial bones, and the
simple construction of the allantois (without any placenta as yet) were
inherited by the Marsupials, with many other features, from the Monotremes, and
preserved. On the other hand, they have lost the independent bone
(caracoideum) at the shoulder-blade. But we have a more important
advance in the disappearance of the cloaca; the rectum and anus are separated
by a partition from the uro-genital opening (sinus urogenitalis).
Moreover, all the Marsupials have teats on the mammary glands, at which the
new-born animal sucks. The teats pass into the cavity of a pouch or pocket on
the ventral side of the mother, and this is supported by a couple of marsupial
bones. The young are born in a very imperfect condition, and carried by the
mother for some time longer in her pouch, until they are fully developed (Fig.
272). In the giant kangaroo, which is as tall as a man, the embryo only
develops for a month in the uterus, is then born in a very imperfect state, and
finishes its growth in the mother’s pouch (marsupium); it remains
in this about nine months, and at first hangs continually on to the teat of the
mammary gland.
From these and other characteristics (especially the peculiar construction of
the internal and external sexual organs in male and female) it is clear that we
must conceive the whole sub-class of the Marsupials as one stem group, which
has been developed from the Promammalia. From one branch of these Marsupials
(possibly from more than one) the stem-forms of the higher Mammals, the
Placentals, were afterwards evolved. Of the existing forms of the Marsupials,
which have undergone various modifications through adaptation to different
environments, the family of the opossums (Didelphida or Pedimana)
seems to be the oldest and nearest to the common stem-form of the whole class.
To this family belong the crab-eating opossum of Brazil (Fig. 272) and the
opossum of Virginia, on the embryology of which Selenka has given us a valuable
work (cf. Figs. 63–67 and 131–135). These Didelphida climb trees
like the apes, grasping the branches with their hand-shaped hind feet. We may
conclude from this that the stem-forms of the Primates, which we must regard as
the earliest Lemurs, were evolved directly from the opossum. We must not
forget, however, that the conversion of the five-toed foot into a prehensile
hand is polyphyletic. By the same adaptation to climbing trees the habit of
grasping their branches with the feet has in many different cases brought about
that opposition of the thumb or great toe to the other toes which makes the
hand prehensile. We see this in the climbing lizards (chameleon), the birds,
and the tree-dwelling mammals of various orders.

Fig. 272—The crab-eating Opossum
(Philander cancrivorus). The female has three young in the pouch. (From
Brehm.)
Some zoologists have lately advanced the opposite opinion, that the Marsupials
represent a completely independent
sub-class of the Mammals, with no direct relation to the Placentals, and
developing independently of them from the Monotremes. But this opinion is
untenable if we examine carefully the whole organisation of the three
sub-classes, and do not lay the chief stress on incidental features and
secondary adaptations (such as the formation of the marsupium). It is then
clear that the Marsupials—viviparous Mammals without placenta—are a
necessary transition from the oviparous Monotremes to the higher Placentals
with chorion-villi. In this sense the Marsupial class certainly contains some
of man’s ancestors.
Chapter XXIII.
OUR APE ANCESTORS
The long series of animal forms which we must regard as the ancestors of our
race has been confined within narrower and narrower circles as our phylogenetic
inquiry has progressed. The great majority of known animals do not fall in the
line of our ancestry, and even within the vertebrate stem only a small number
are found to do so. In the most advanced class of the stem, the mammals, there
are only a few families that belong directly to our genealogical tree. The most
important of these are the apes and their predecessors, the half-apes, and the
earliest Placentals (Prochoriata).
The Placentals (also called Choriata, Monodelphia, Eutheria or
Epitheria) are distinguished from the lower mammals we have just
considered, the Monotremes and Marsupials, by a number of striking
peculiarities. Man has all these distinctive features; that is a very
significant fact. We may, on the ground of the most careful
comparative-anatomical and ontogenetic research, formulate the thesis:
“Man is in every respect a true Placental.” He has all the
characteristics of structure and development that distinguish the Placentals
from the two lower divisions of the mammals, and, in fact, from all other
animals. Among these characteristics we must especially notice the more
advanced development of the brain. The fore-brain or cerebrum especially is
much more developed in them than in the lower animals. The corpus
callosum, which forms a sort of wide bridge connecting the two hemispheres
of the cerebrum, is only fully formed in the Placentals; it is very rudimentary
in the Marsupials and Monotremes. It is true that the lowest Placentals are not
far removed from the Marsupials in cerebral development; but within the
placental group we can trace an unbroken gradation of progressive development
of the brain, rising gradually from this lowest stage up to the elaborate
psychic organ of the apes and man. The human soul—a physiological
function of the brain—is in reality only a more advanced ape-soul.
The mammary glands of the Placentals are provided with teats like those of the
Marsupials; but we never find in the Placentals the pouch in which the latter
carry and suckle their young. Nor have they the marsupial bones in the ventral
wall at the anterior border of the pelvis, which the Marsupials have in common
with the Monotremes, and which are formed by a partial ossification of the
sinews of the inner oblique abdominal muscle. There are merely a few
insignificant remnants of them in some of the Carnivora. The Placentals are
also generally without the hook-shaped process at the angle of the lower jaw
which is found in the Marsupials.
However, the feature that characterises the Placentals above all others, and
that has given its name to the whole sub-class, is the formation of the
placenta. We have already considered the formation and significance of this
remarkable embryonic organ when we traced the development of the chorion and
the allantois in the human embryo (pp.165–9) The urinary sac or the
allantois, the
curious vesicle that grows out of the hind part of the gut, has essentially the
same structure and function in the human embryo as in that of all the other
Amniotes (cf. Figs. 194–6). There is a quite secondary difference, on
which great stress has wrongly been laid, in the fact that in man and the
higher apes the original cavity of the allantois quickly degenerates, and the
rudiment of it sticks out as a solid projection from the primitive gut. The
thin wall of the allantois consists of the same two layers or membranes as the
wall of the gut—the gut-gland layer within and the gut-fibre layer
without. In the gut-fibre layer of the allantois there are large blood-vessels,
which serve for the nutrition, and especially the respiration, of the
embryo—the umbilical vessels (p. 170).In the reptiles and birds the
allantois enlarges into a spacious sac, which encloses the embryo with the
amnion, and does not combine with the outer fœtal membrane (the chorion). This
is the case also with the lowest mammals, the oviparous Monotremes and most of
the Marsupials. It is only in some of the later Marsupials (Peramelida)
and all the Placentals that the allantois develops into the distinctive and
remarkable structure that we call the placenta.

Fig. 273—Fœtal membranes of the human embryo
(diagrammatic). m the thick muscular wall of the womb. plu
placenta [the inner layer (plu′) of which penetrates into the
chorion-villi (chz) with its processes]. chf tufted, chl
smooth chorion. a amnion, ah amniotic cavity, as amniotic
sheath of the umbilical cord (which passes under into the navel of the
embryo—not given here), dg vitelline duct, ds yelk sac,
dv, dr decidua (vera and reflexa). The uterine cavity (uh) opens
below into the vagina and above on the right into an oviduct (t). (From
Kölliker.)
The placenta is formed by the branches of the blood-vessels in the wall of the
allantois growing into the hollow ectodermic tufts (villi) of the chorion,
which run into corresponding depressions in the mucous membrane of the womb.
The latter also is richly permeated with blood-vessels which bring the
mother’s blood to the embryo. As the partition in the villi between the
maternal blood-vessels and those of the fœtus is extremely thin, there is a
direct exchange of fluid between the two, and this is of the greatest
importance in the nutrition of the young mammal. It is true that the maternal
vessels do not entirely pass into the fœtal vessels, so that the two kinds of
blood are simply mixed. But the partition between them is so thin that the
nutritive fluid easily transudes through it. By means of this transudation or
diosmosis the exchange of fluids takes place without difficulty. The larger the
embryo is in the placentals, and the longer it remains in the womb, the more
necessary it is to have special structures to meet its great consumption of
food.
In this respect there is a very conspicuous difference between the lower and
higher mammals. In the Marsupials, in which the embryo is only a comparatively
short time in the womb and is born in a very immature condition, the vascular
arrangements in the yelk-sac and the allantois suffice for its nutrition, as we
find them in the Monotremes, birds, and reptiles. But in the Placentals, where
gestation lasts a long time, and the embryo reaches its full development under
the protection of its enveloping membranes, there has to be a new mechanism for
the direct supply of a large quantity of food, and this is admirably met by the
formation of the placenta.
Branches of the blood-vessels penetrate into the chorion-villi from within,
starting from the gut-fibre layer of the allantois, and bringing the blood of
the fœtus through the umbilical vessels (Fig. 273 chz). On the other
hand, a thick network of blood-vessels develops in the mucous membrane that
clothes the inner surface of the womb, especially in the region of the
depressions into which the chorion-villi penetrate (plu). This network
of arteries contains maternal blood, brought by the uterine vessels. As the
connective tissue between the enlarged capillaries of
the uterus disappears, wide cavities filled with maternal blood appear, and
into these the chorion-villi of the embryo penetrate. The sum of these vessels
of both kinds, that are so intimately correlated at this point, together with
the connective and enveloping tissue, is the placenta. The placenta
consists, therefore, properly speaking, of two different though intimately
connected parts—the fœtal placenta (Fig. 273 chz) within and the
maternal or uterine placenta (plu) without. The latter is made up of the
mucous coat of the uterus and its blood-vessels, the former of the tufted
chorion and the umbilical vessels of the embryo (cf. Fig. 196).

Fig. 274—Skull of a fossil lemur (Adapis
parisiensis), from the Miocene at Quercy. A lateral view from the
right. B lower jaw, C lower molar, i incisors, c
canines, p premolars, m molars.
The manner in which these two kinds of vessels combine in the placenta, and the
structure, form, and size of it, differ a good deal in the various Placentals;
to some extent they give us valuable data for the natural classification, and
therefore the phylogeny, of the whole of this sub-class. On the ground of these
differences we divide it into two principal sections; the lower Placentals or
Indecidua, and the higher Placentals or Deciduata.
To the Indecidua belong three important groups of mammals: the Lemurs
(Prosimiæ), the Ungulates (tapirs, horses, pigs, ruminants, etc.), and
the Cetacea (dolphins and whales). In these Indecidua the villi are distributed
over the whole surface of the chorion (or its greater part) either singly or in
groups. They are only loosely connected with the mucous coat of the uterus, so
that the whole fœtal membrane with its villi can be easily withdrawn from the
uterine depressions like a hand from a glove. There is no real coalescence of
the two placentas at any part of the surface of contact. Hence at birth the
fœtal placenta alone comes away; the uterine placenta is not torn away with it.
The formation of the placenta is very different in the second and higher
section of the Placentals, the Deciduata. Here again the whole surface
of the chorion is thickly covered with the villi in the beginning. But they
afterwards disappear from one part of the surface, and grow proportionately
thicker on the other part. We thus get a differentiation between the smooth
chorion (chorion laeve, Fig. 273 chl) and the thickly-tufted
chorion (chorion frondosum, Fig. 273 chf). The former has only a
few small villi or none at all; the latter is thickly covered with large and
well-developed villi; this alone now constitutes the placenta. In the great
majority of the Deciduata the placenta has the same shape as in man >(Figs. 197
and 200)—namely a thick, circular disk like a cake; so we find in the
Insectivora, Chiroptera, Rodents, and Apes. This discoplacenta lies on
one side of the chorion. But in the Sarcotheria (both the Carnivora and the
seals, Pinnipedia) and in the elephant and several other Deciduates we
find a zonoplacenta; in these the rich mass of villi runs like a girdle
round the middle of the ellipsoid chorion, the two poles of it being free from
them.
Still more characteristic of the Deciduates is the peculiar and very intimate
connection between the chorion frondosum and the corresponding part of
the mucous coat of the womb, which we must regard as a real coalescence of the
two. The villi of the chorion push their branches into the blood-filled tissues
of the coat of the uterus, and the vessels of each loop together so intimately
that it is no longer possible to separate the fœtal
from the maternal placenta; they form henceforth a compact and apparently
simple placenta. In consequence of this coalescence, a whole piece of the
lining of the womb comes away at birth with the fœtal membrane that is
interlaced with it. This piece is called the “falling-away”
membrane (decidua). It is also called the serous (spongy) membrane,
because it is pierced like a sieve or sponge. All the higher Placentals that
have this decidua are classed together as the “Deciduates.” The
tearing away of the decidua at birth naturally causes the mother to lose a
quantity of blood, which does not happen in the Indecidua. The last part of the
uterine coat has to be repaired by a new growth after birth in the Deciduates.
(Cf. Figs. 199, 200, pp. 168–70.)
In the various orders of the Deciduates, the placenta differs considerably both
in outer form and internal structure. The extensive investigations of the last
ten years have shown that there is more variation in these respects among the
higher mammals than was formerly supposed. The physiological work of this
important embryonic organ, the nutrition of the fœtus during its long sojourn
in the womb, is accomplished in the various groups of the Placentals by very
different and sometimes very elaborate structures. They have lately been fully
described by Hans Strahl.
The phylogeny of the placenta has become more intelligible from the fact that
we have found a number of transitional forms of it. Some of the Marsupials
(Perameles) have the beginning of a placenta. In some of the Lemurs
(Tarsius) a discoid placenta with decidua is developed.
While these important results of comparative embryology have been throwing
further light on the close blood-relationship of man and the anthropoid apes in
the last few years (p. 172), the great advance of paleontology has at the same
time been affording us a deeper insight into the stem-history of the Placental
group. In the seventh chapter of my Systematic Phylogeny of the
Vertebrates I advanced the hypothesis that the Placentals form a single
stem with many branches, which has been evolved from an older group of the
Marsupials (Prodidelphia). The four great legions of the
Placentals—Rodents, Ungulates, Carnassia, and Primates—are sharply
separated to-day by important features of organisation. But if we consider
their extinct ancestors of the Tertiary period, the differences gradually
disappear, the deeper we go in the Cenozoic deposits; in the end we find that
they vanish altogether.
The primitive stem-forms of the Rodents (Esthonychida), the Ungulates
(Chondylarthra), the Carnassia (Ictopsida), and the Primates
(Lemuravida) are so closely related at the beginning of the Tertiary
period that we might group them together as different families of one order,
the Proplacentals (Mallotheria or Prochoriata).
Hence the great majority of the Placentals have no direct and close
relationship to man, but only the legion of the Primates. This is now
generally divided into three orders—the half-apes (Prosimiæ), apes
(Simiæ), and man (Anthropi). The lemurs or half-apes are the
stem-group, descending from the older Mallotheria of the Cretaceous
period. From them the apes were evolved in the Tertiary period, and man was
formed from these towards its close.
The Lemurs (Prosimiæ) have few living representatives. But they are very
interesting, and are the last survivors of a once extensive group. We find many
fossil remains of them in the older Tertiary deposits of Europe and North
America, in the Eocene and Miocene. We distinguish two sub-orders, the fossil
Lemuravida and the modern Lemurogona. The earliest and most
primitive forms of the Lemuravida are the Pachylemurs (Hypopsodina);
they come next to the earliest Placentals (Prochoriata), and have the
typical full dentition, with forty-four teeth (3.1.4.3. over 3.1.4.3.). The
Necrolemurs (Adapida, Fig. 274) have only forty teeth, and have lost an
incisor in each jaw (2.1.4.3. over 2.1.4.3.). The dentition is still further
reduced in the Lemurogona (Autolemures), which usually have only
thirty-six teeth (2.1.3.3. over 2.1.3.3.). These living survivors are scattered
far over the southern part of the Old World. Most of the species live in
Madagascar, some in the Sunda Islands, others on the mainland of Asia and
Africa. They are gloomy and melancholic animals; they live a quiet life,
climbing trees, and eating fruit and insects. They are of different kinds. Some
are closely related to the Marsupials (especially the opossum). Others
(Macrotarsi) are nearer to the Insectivora, others again
(Chiromys) to the Rodents. Some of the lemurs (Brachytarsi)
approach closely to the true apes. The numerous fossil remains of half-apes and
apes that have been recently found in the Tertiary deposits justify us in
thinking that man’s ancestors were represented by several different
species during this long period. Some of these were almost as big as men, such
as the diluvial lemurogonon Megaladapis of Madagascar.
Next to the lemurs come the true apes (Simiæ), the twenty-sixth stage in
our ancestry. It has been beyond question for some time now that the apes
approach nearest to man in every respect of all the animals. Just as the lowest
apes come close to the lemurs, so the highest come next to man. When we
carefully study the comparative anatomy of the apes and man, we can trace a
gradual and uninterrupted advance in the organisation of the ape up to the
purely human frame, and, after impartial examination of the “ape
problem” that has been discussed of late years with such passionate
interest, we come infallibly to the important conclusion, first formulated by
Huxley in 1863: “Whatever systems of organs we take, the comparison of
their modifications in the series of apes leads to the same result: that the
anatomic differences that separate man from the gorilla and chimpanzee are not
as great as those that separate the gorilla from the lower apes.”
Translated into phylogenetic language, this “pithecometra-law,”
formulated in such masterly fashion by Huxley, is quite equivalent to the
popular saying: “Man is descended from the apes.”
In the very first exposition of his profound natural classification (1735)
Linné
placed the anthropoid mammals at the head of the animal kingdom, with three
genera: man, the ape, and the sloth. He afterwards called them the
“Primates”—the “lords” of the animal world; he
then also separated the lemur from the true ape, and rejected the sloth. Later
zoologists divided the order of Primates. First the Gottingen anatomist,
Blumenbach, founded a special order for man, which he called Bimana
(“two-handed”); in a second order he united the apes and lemurs
under the name of Quadrumana (“four-handed”); and a third
order was formed of the distantly-related Chiroptera (bats, etc.). The
separation of the Bimana and Quadrumana was retained by Cuvier and most of the
subsequent zoologists. It seems to be extremely important, but, as a matter of
fact, it is totally wrong. This was first shown in 1863 by Huxley, in his
famous Man’s Place in Nature. On the strength of careful
comparative anatomical research he proved that the apes are just as truly
“two-handed” as man; or, if we prefer to reverse it, that man is as
truly four-handed as the ape. He showed convincingly that the ideas of hand and
foot had been wrongly defined, and had been improperly based on physiological
instead of morphological grounds. The circumstance that we oppose the
thumb to the other four fingers in our hand, and so can grasp things, seemed to
be a special distinction of the hand in contrast to the foot, in which the
corresponding great toe cannot be opposed in this way to the others. But the
apes can grasp with the hind-foot as well as the fore, and so were regarded as
quadrumanous. However, the inability to grasp that we find in the foot of
civilised man is a consequence of the habit of clothing it with tight coverings
for thousands of years. Many of the bare-footed lower races of men, especially
among the negroes, use the foot very freely in the same way as the hand. As a
result of early habit and continued practice, they can grasp with the foot (in
climbing trees, for instance) just as well as with the hand. Even new-born
infants of our own race can grasp very strongly with the great toe, and hold a
spoon with it as firmly as with the hand. Hence the physiological distinction
between hand and foot can neither be pressed very far, nor has it a scientific
basis. We must look to morphological characters.
As a matter of fact, it is possible to draw such a sharp morphological
distinction—a distinction based on anatomic structure—between the
fore and hind extremity. In the formation both of the bony skeleton and of the
muscles that are connected with the hand and foot before and behind there are
material and constant differences; and these are found both in man and the ape.
For instance, the number and arrangement of the smaller bones of the hand and
foot are quite different. There are similar constant differences in the
muscles. The hind extremity always has three muscles (a short flexor muscle, a
short extensor muscle, and a long calf-muscle) that are not found in the fore
extremity. The arrangement of the muscles also is different before and behind.
These characteristic differences between the fore and hind extremities are
found in man as well as the ape. There can be no doubt, therefore, that the
ape’s foot deserves that name just as much as the human foot does, and
that all true apes are just as “bimanous” as man. The common
distinction of the apes as “quadrumanous” is altogether wrong
morphologically.
But it may be asked whether, quite apart from this, we can find any other
features that distinguish man more sharply from the ape than the various
species of apes are distinguished from each other. Huxley gave so complete and
demonstrative a reply to this question that the opposition still raised on many
sides is absolutely without foundation. On the ground of careful comparative
anatomical research, Huxley proved that in all morphological respects the
differences between the highest and lowest apes are greater than the
corresponding differences between the highest apes and man. He thus restored
Linné’s order of the Primates (excluding the bats), and divided it into
three sub-orders, the first composed of the half-apes (Lemuridæ), the
second of the true apes (Simiadæ), the third of men (Anthropidæ).
But, as we wish to proceed quite consistently and impartially on the laws of
systematic logic, we may, on the strength of Huxley’s own law, go a good
deal farther in this division. We are justified in going at least one important
step farther, and assigning man his natural place within one of the sections of
the order of apes. All the features that characterise this group of apes are
found in man, and not found in the other apes. We do not seem to be justified,
therefore, in founding for man a special order distinct from the apes.
The order of the true apes (Simiæ or Pitheca)—excluding
the lemurs—has long been divided into two principal groups, which also
differ in their geographical distribution. One group (Hesperopitheca, or
western apes) live in America. The other group, to which man belongs, are the
Eopitheca or eastern apes; they are found in Asia and Africa, and were
formerly in Europe. All the eastern apes agree with man in the features that
are chiefly used in zoological classification to distinguish between the two
simian groups, especially in the dentition. The objection might be raised that
the teeth are too subordinate an organ physiologically for us to lay stress on
them in so important a question. But there is a good reason for it; it is with
perfect justice that zoologists have for more than a century paid particular
attention to the teeth in the systematic division and arrangement of the orders
of mammals. The number, form, and arrangement of the teeth are much more
faithfully inherited in the various orders than most other characters.
Hence the form of dentition in man is very important. In the fully developed
condition we have thirty-two teeth; of these eight are incisors, four canine,
and twenty molars. The eight incisors, in the middle of the jaws, have certain
characteristic differences above and below. In the upper jaw the inner incisors
are larger than the outer; in the lower jaw the inner are the smaller. Next to
these, at each side of both jaws, is a canine (or “eye tooth”),
which is larger than the incisors. Sometimes it is very prominent in man, as it
is in most apes and many of the other mammals, and forms a sort of tusk. Next
to this there are five molars above and below on each side, the first two of
which (the
“pre-molars”) are small, have only one root, and are included in
the change of teeth; the three back ones are much larger, have two roots, and
only come with the second teeth. The apes of the Old World, or all the living
or fossil apes of Asia, Africa, and Europe, have the same dentition as man.

Fig. 278–282—Skeletons of a man and the four
anthropoid apes.
(Fig. 278, Gibbon; Fig. 279, Orang; Fig. 280,
Chimpanzee; Fig. 281, Gorilla; Fig. 282, Man.
(From Huxley.) Cf.
Figs. 203–209.
On the other hand, all the American apes have an additional pre-molar in each
half of the jaw. They have six molars above and below on each side, or
thirty-six teeth altogether. This characteristic difference between the eastern
and western apes has been so faithfully inherited that it is very instructive
for us. It is true that there seems to be an exception in the case of a small
family of South American apes. The small silky apes (Arctopitheca or
Hapalidæ), which include the tamarin (Midas) and the brush-monkey
(Jacchus), have only five molars in each half of the jaw (instead of
six), and so seem to be nearer to the eastern apes. But it is found, on closer
examination, that they have three premolars, like all the western apes, and
that only the last molar has been lost. Hence the apparent exception really
confirms the above distinction.
Of the other features in which the two groups of apes differ, the structure of
the nose is particularly instructive and conspicuous. All the eastern apes have
the same type of nose as man—a comparatively narrow partition between the
two halves, so that the nostrils run downwards. In some of them the nose
protrudes as far as in man, and has the same characteristic structure. We have
already alluded to the curious long-nosed apes, which have a long,
finely-curved nose. Most of the eastern apes have, it is true, rather flat
noses, like, for instance, the white-nosed monkey (Fig. 276); but the nasal
partition is thin and narrow in them all. The American apes have a different
type of nose. The partition is very broad and thick at the bottom, and the
wings of the nostrils are not developed, so that they point outwards instead of
downwards. This difference in the form of the nose is so constantly inherited
in both groups that the apes of the New World are called
“flat-nosed” (Platyrrhinæ), and those of the Old World
“narrow-nosed” (Catarrhinæ). The bony passage of the ear (at
the bottom of which is the tympanum) is short and wide in all the Platyrrhines,
but long and narrow in all the Catarrhines; and in man this difference also is
significant.
This division of the apes into Platyrrhines and Catarrhines, on the ground of
the above hereditary features, is now generally admitted in zoology, and
receives strong support from the geographical distribution of the two groups in
the east and west. It follows at once, as regards the phylogeny of the apes,
that two divergent lines proceeded from the common stem-form of the ape-order
in the early Tertiary period, one of which spread over the Old, the other over
the New, World. It is certain that all the Platyrrhines come of one stock, and
also all the Catarrhines; but the former are phylogenetically older, and must
be regarded as the stem-group of the latter.
What can we deduce from this with regard to our own genealogy? Man has just the
same characters, the same form of dentition, auditory passage, and nose, as all
the Catarrhines; in this he radically differs from the Platyrrhines. We are
thus forced to assign him a position among the eastern apes in the order of
Primates, or at least place him alongside of them. But it follows that man is a
direct blood relative of the apes of the Old World, and can be traced to a
common stem-form together with all the Catarrhines. In his whole organisation
and in his origin man is a true Catarrhine; he originated in the Old World from
an unknown, extinct group of the eastern apes. The apes of the New World, or
the Platyrrhines, form a divergent branch of our genealogical tree, and this is
only distantly related at its root to the human race. We must assume, of
course, that the earliest Eocene apes had the full dentition of the
Platyrrhines; hence we may regard this stem-group as a special stage (the
twenty-sixth) in our ancestry, and deduce from it (as the twenty-seventh stage)
the earliest Catarrhines.
We have now reduced the circle of our nearest relatives to the small and
comparatively scanty group that is represented by the sub-order of the
Catarrhines; and we are in a position to answer the question of man’s
place in this sub-order, and say whether we can deduce anything further from
this position as to our immediate ancestors. In answering this question the
comprehensive and able studies that Huxley gives of
the comparative anatomy of man and the various Catarrhines in his
Man’s Place in Nature are of great assistance to us. It is quite
clear from these that the differences between man and the highest Catarrhines
(gorilla, chimpanzee, and orang) are in every respect slighter than the
corresponding differences between the highest and the lowest Catarrhines
(white-nosed monkey, macaco, baboon, etc.). In fact, within the small group of
the tail-less anthropoid apes the differences between the various genera are
not less than the differences between them and man. This is seen by a glance at
the skeletons that Huxley has put together (Figs. 278–282). Whether we
take the skull or the vertebral column or the ribs or the fore or hind limbs,
or whether we extend the comparison to the muscles, blood-vessels, brain,
placenta, etc., we always reach the same result on impartial
examination—that man is not more different from the other Catarrhines
than the extreme forms of them (for instance, the gorilla and baboon) differ
from each other. We may now, therefore, complete the Huxleian law we have
already quoted with the following thesis: “Whatever system of organs we
take, a comparison of their modifications in the series of Catarrhines always
leads to the same conclusion; the anatomic differences that separate man from
the most advanced Catarrhines (orang, gorilla, chimpanzee) are not as great as
those that separate the latter from the lowest Catarrhines (white-nosed monkey,
macaco, baboon).”
We must, therefore, consider the descent of man from other Catarrhines to be
fully proved. Whatever further information on the comparative anatomy and
ontogeny of the living Catarrhines we may obtain in the future, it cannot
possibly disturb this conclusion. Naturally, our Catarrhine ancestors must have
passed through a long series of different forms before the human type was
produced. The chief advances that effected this “creation of man,”
or his differentiation from the nearest related Catarrhines, were: the adoption
of the erect posture and the consequent greater differentiation of the fore and
hind limbs, the evolution of articulate speech and its organ, the larynx, and
the further development of the brain and its function, the soul; sexual
selection had a great influence in this, as Darwin showed in his famous work.
With an eye to these advances we can distinguish at least four important stages
in our simian ancestry, which represent prominent points in the historical
process of the making of man. We may take, after the Lemurs, the earliest and
lowest Platyrrhines of South America, with thirty-six teeth, as the
twenty-sixth stage of our genealogy; they were developed from the Lemurs by a
peculiar modification of the brain, teeth, nose, and fingers. From these Eocene
stem-apes were formed the earliest Catarrhines or eastern apes, with the human
dentition (thirty-two teeth), by modification of the nose, lengthening of the
bony channel of the ear, and the loss of four pre-molars. These oldest
stem-forms of the whole Catarrhine group were still thickly coated with hair,
and had long tails—baboons (Cynopitheca) or tailed apes
(Menocerca, Fig. 276). They lived during the Tertiary period, and are
found fossilised in the Miocene. Of the actual tailed apes perhaps the nearest
to them are the Semnopitheci.
If we take these Semnopitheci as the twenty-seventh stage in our ancestry, we
may put next to them, as the twenty-eighth, the tail-less anthropoid apes. This
name is given to the most advanced and man-like of the existing Catarrhines.
They were developed from the other Catarrhines by losing the tail and part of
the hair, and by a higher development of the brain, which found expression in
the enormous growth of the skull. Of this remarkable family there are only a
few genera to-day, and we have already dealt with them (Chapter XV)—the
gibbon (Hylobates, Fig. 203) and orang (Satyrus, Figs. 204, 205)
in South-Eastern Asia and the Archipelago; and the chimpanzee
(Anthropithecus, Figs. 206, 207) and gorilla (Gorilla, Fig. 208)
in Equatorial Africa.
The great interest that every thoughtful man takes in these nearest relatives
of ours has found expression recently in a fairly large literature. The most
distinguished of these works for impartial treatment of the question of
affinity is Robert Hartmann’s little work on The Anthropoid Apes.
Hartmann divides the primate order into two families: (1) Primarii (man
and the anthropoid apes); and (2) Simianæ (true apes, Catarrhines and
Platyrrhines). Professor Klaatsch, of Heidelberg, has advanced a different view
in his interesting and richly illustrated work on The Origin and Development
of the Human
Race. This is a substantial supplement to my Anthropogeny, in so
far as it gives the chief results of modern research on the early history of
man and civilisation. But when Klaatsch declares the descent of man from the
apes to be “irrational, narrow-minded, and false,” in the belief
that we are thinking of some living species of ape, we must remind him that no
competent scientist has ever held so narrow a view. All of us look
merely—in the sense of Lamarck and Darwin—to the original unity
(admitted by Klaatsch) of the primate stem. This common descent of all the
Primates (men, apes, and lemurs) from one primitive stem-form, from which the
most far-reaching conclusions follow for the whole of anthropology and
philosophy, is admitted by Klaatsch as well as by myself and all other
competent zoologists who accept the theory of evolution in general. He says
explicitly (p. 172): “The three anthropoid apes—gorilla,
chimpanzee, and orang—seem to be branches from a common root, and this
was not far from that of the gibbon and man.” That is in the main the
opinion that I have maintained (especially against Virchow) in a number of
works ever since 1866. The hypothetical common ancestor of all the Primates,
which must have lived in the earliest Tertiary period (more probably in the
Cretaceous), was called by me Archiprimus; Klaatsch now calls it
Primatoid. Dubois has proposed the appropriate name of
Prothylobates for the common and much younger stem-form of the
anthropomorpha (man and the anthropoid apes). The actual Hylobates is
nearer to it than the other three existing anthropoids. None of these can be
said to be absolutely the most man-like. The gorilla comes next to man in the
structure of the hand and foot, the chimpanzee in the chief features of the
skull, the orang in brain development, and the gibbon in the formation of the
chest. None of these existing anthropoid apes is among the direct ancestors of
our race; they are scattered survivors of an ancient branch of the Catarrhines,
from which the human race developed in a particular direction.
Although man is directly connected with this anthropoid family and originates
from it, we may assign an important intermediate form between the
Prothylobates and him (the twenty-ninth stage in our ancestry), the
ape-men (Pithecanthropi). I gave this name in the History of
Creation to the “speechless primitive men” (Alali),
which were men in the ordinary sense as far as the general structure is
concerned (especially in the differentiation of the limbs), but lacked one of
the chief human characteristics, articulate speech and the higher intelligence
that goes with it, and so had a less developed brain. The phylogenetic
hypothesis of the organisation of this “ape-man” which I then
advanced was brilliantly confirmed twenty-four years afterwards by the famous
discovery of the fossil Pithecanthropus erectus by Eugen Dubois (then
military surgeon in Java, afterwards professor at Amsterdam). In 1892 he found
at Trinil, in the residency of Madiun in Java, in Pliocene deposits, certain
remains of a large and very man-like ape (roof of the skull, femur, and teeth),
which he described as “an erect ape-man” and a survivor of a
“stem-form of man” (Fig. 283). Naturally, the Pithecanthropus
excited the liveliest interest, as the long-sought transitional form between
man and the ape: we seemed to have found “the missing link.” There
were very interesting scientific discussions of it at the last three
International Congresses of Zoology (Leyden, 1895, Cambridge, 1898, and Berlin,
1901). I took an active part in the discussion at
Cambridge, and may refer the reader to the paper I read there on “The
Present Position of Our Knowledge of the Origin of Man” (translated by
Dr. Gadow with the title of The Last Link).
An extensive and valuable literature has grown up in the last ten years on the
Pithecanthropus and the pithecoid theory connected with it. A number of
distinguished anthropologists, anatomists, paleontologists, and phylogenists
have taken part in the controversy, and made use of the important data
furnished by the new science of pre-historic research. Hermann Klaatsch has
given a good summary of them, with many fine illustrations, in the
above-mentioned work. I refer the reader to it as a valuable supplement to the
present work, especially as I cannot go any further here into these
anthropological and pre-historic questions. I will only repeat that I think he
is wrong in the attitude of hostility that he affects to take up with regard to
my own views on the descent of man from the apes.
The most powerful opponent of the pithecoid theory—and the theory of
evolution in general—during the last thirty years (until his death in
September, 1902) was the famous Berlin anatomist, Rudolf Virchow. In the
speeches which he delivered every year at various congresses and meetings on
this question, he was never tired of attacking the hated “ape
theory.” His constant categorical position was: “It is quite
certain that man does not descend from the ape or any other animal.” This
has been repeated incessantly by opponents of the theory, especially
theologians and philosophers. In the inaugural speech that he delivered in 1894
at the Anthropological Congress at Vienna, he said that “man might just
as well have descended from a sheep or an elephant as from an ape.”
Absurd expressions like this only show that the famous pathological anatomist,
who did so much for medicine in the establishment of cellular pathology, had
not the requisite attainments in comparative anatomy and ontogeny, systematic
zoology and paleontology, for sound judgment in the province of anthropology.
The Strassburg anatomist, Gustav Schwalbe, deserved great praise for having the
moral courage to oppose this dogmatic and ungrounded teaching of Virchow, and
showing its untenability. The recent admirable works of Schwalbe on the
Pithecanthropus, the earliest races of men, and the Neanderthal skull
(1897–1901) will supply any candid and judicious reader with the
empirical material with which he can convince himself of the baselessness of
the erroneous dogmas of Virchow and his clerical friends (J. Ranke, J.
Bumüller, etc.).
As the Pithecanthropus walked erect, and his brain (judging from the capacity
of his skull, Fig. 283) was midway between the lowest men and the anthropoid
apes, we must assume that the next great step in the advance from the
Pithecanthropus to man was the further development of human speech and reason.
Comparative philology has recently shown that human speech is polyphyletic in
origin; that we must distinguish several (probably many) different primitive
tongues that were developed independently. The evolution of language also
teaches us (both from its ontogeny in the child and its phylogeny in the race)
that human speech proper was only gradually developed after the rest of the
body had attained its characteristic form. It is probable that language was not
evolved until after the dispersal of the various species and races of men, and
this probably took place at the commencement of the Quaternary or Diluvial
period. The speechless ape-men or Alali certainly existed towards the
end of the Tertiary period, during the Pliocene, possibly even the Miocene,
period.
The third, and last, stage of our animal ancestry is the true or speaking man
(Homo), who was gradually evolved from the preceding stage by the
advance of animal language into articulate human speech. As to the time and
place of this real “creation of man” we can only express tentative
opinions. It was probably during the Diluvial period in the hotter zone of the
Old World, either on the mainland in tropical Africa or Asia or on an earlier
continent (Lemuria—now sunk below the waves of the Indian Ocean), which
stretched from East Africa (Madagascar, Abyssinia) to East Asia (Sunda Islands,
Further India). I have given fully in my History of Creation, (chapter
xxviii) the weighty reasons for claiming this descent of man from the
anthropoid eastern apes, and shown how we may conceive the spread of the
various races from this “Paradise” over the whole earth. I have
also dealt fully with the relations of the various races and species of men to
each other.
SYNOPSIS OF THE CHIEF SECTIONS OF OUR STEM-HISTORY
First Stage: The Protists
Man’s ancestors are unicellular protozoa, originally unnucleated Monera
like the Chromacea, structureless green particles of plasm; afterwards real
nucleated cells (first plasmodomous Protophyta, like the Palmella; then
plasmophagous Protozoa, like the Amœba).
Second Stage: The Blastæads
Man’s ancestors are round cœnobia or colonies of Protozoa; they consist
of a close association of many homogeneous cells, and thus are individuals of
the second order. They resemble the round cell-communities of the Magospheræ
and Volvocina, equivalent to the ontogenetic blastula: hollow globules, the
wall of which consists of a single layer of ciliated cells (blastoderm).
Third Stage: The Gastræads
Man’s ancestors are Gastræads, like the simplest of the
actual Metazoa (Prophysema, Olynthus, Hydra, Pemmatodiscus). Their body
consists merely of a primitive gut, the wall of which is made up of the two
primary germinal layers.
Fourth Stage: The Platodes
Man’s ancestors have substantially the organisation of simple Platodes
(at first like the cryptocœlic Platodaria, later like the rhabdocœlic
Turbellaria). The leaf-shaped bilateral-symmetrical body has only one
gut-opening, and develops the first trace of a nervous centre from the ectoderm
in the middle line of the back (Figs. 239, 240).
Fifth Stage: The Vermalia
Man’s ancestors have substantially the organisation of unarticulated
Vermalia, at first Gastrotricha (Ichthydina), afterwards Frontonia (Nemertina,
Enteropneusta). Four secondary germinal layers develop, two middle layers
arising between the limiting layers (cœloma). The dorsal ectoderm forms the
vertical plate, acroganglion (Fig. 243).
Sixth Stage: The Prochordonia
Man’s ancestors have substantially the organisation of a simple
unarticulated Chordonium (Copelata and Ascidia-larvæ). The unsegmented chorda
develops between the dorsal medullary tube and the ventral gut-tube. The simple
cœlom-pouches divide by a frontal septum into two on each side; the dorsal
pouch (episomite) forms a muscle-plate; the ventral pouch (hyposomite) forms a
gonad. Head-gut with gill-clefts.
Seventh Stage: The Acrania
Man’s ancestors are skull-less Vertebrates, like the Amphioxus. The body
is a series of metamera, as several of the primitive segments are developed.
The head contains in the ventral half the branchial gut, the trunk the hepatic
gut. The medullary tube is still simple. No skull, jaws, or limbs.
Eighth Stage: The Cyclostoma
Man’s ancestors are jaw-less Craniotes (like the Myxinoida and
Petromyzonta). The number of metamera increases. The fore-end of the medullary
tube expands into a vesicle and forms the brain, which soon divides into five
cerebral vesicles. In the sides of it appear the three higher sense-organs:
nose, eyes, and auditory vesicles. No jaws, limbs, or floating bladder.
Ninth Stage: The Ichthyoda
Man’s ancestors are fish-like Craniotes: (1) Primitive fishes (Selachii);
(2) plated fishes (Ganoida); (3) amphibian fishes (Dipneusta); (4) mailed
amphibia (Stegocephala). The ancestors of this series develop two pairs of
limbs: a pair of fore (breast-fins) and of hind (belly-fins) legs. The
gill-arches are formed between the gill-clefts: the first pair form the
maxillary arches (the upper and lower jaws). The floating bladder (lung) and
pancreas grow out of the gut.
Tenth Stage: The Amniotes
Man’s ancestors are Amniotes or gill-less Vertebrates: (1) Primitive
Amniotes (Proreptilia); (2) Sauromammals; (3) Primitive Mammals (Monotremes);
(4) Marsupials; (5) Lemurs (Prosimiæ); (6) Western apes (Platyrrhinæ); (7)
Eastern apes (Catarrhinæ): at first tailed Cynopitheca; then tail-less
anthropoids; later speechless ape-men (Alali); finally speaking man. The
ancestors of these Amniotes develop an amnion and allantois, and gradually
assume the mammal, and finally the specifically human, form.
Chapter XXIV.
EVOLUTION OF THE NERVOUS SYSTEM
The previous chapters have taught us how the human body as a whole develops
from the first simple rudiment, a single layer of cells. The whole human race
owes its origin, like the individual man, to a simple cell. The unicellular
stem-form of the race is reproduced daily in the unicellular embryonic stage of
the individual. We have now to consider in detail the evolution of the various
parts that make up the human frame. I must, naturally, confine myself to the
most general and principal outlines; to make a special study of the evolution
of each organ and tissue is both beyond the scope of this work, and probably
beyond the anatomic capacity of most of my readers to appreciate. In tracing
the evolution of the various organs we shall follow the method that has
hitherto guided us, except that we shall now have to consider the ontogeny and
phylogeny of the organs together. We have seen, in studying the evolution of
the body as a whole, that phylogeny casts a light over the darker paths of
ontogeny, and that we should be almost unable to find our way in it without the
aid of the former. We shall have the same experience in the study of the organs
in detail, and I shall be compelled to give simultaneously their ontogenetic
and phylogenetic origin. The more we go into the details of organic
development, and the more closely we follow the rise of the various parts, the
more we see the inseparable connection of embryology and stem-history. The
ontogeny of the organs can only be understood in the light of their phylogeny,
just as we found of the embryology of the whole body. Each embryonic form is
determined by a corresponding stem-form. This is true of details as well as of
the whole.
We will consider first the animal and then the vegetal systems of organs of the
body. The first group consists of the psychic and the motor apparatus. To the
former belong the skin, the nervous system, and the sense-organs. The motor
apparatus is composed of the passive and the active organs of movement (the
skeleton and the muscles). The second or vegetal group consists of the
nutritive and the reproductive apparatus. To the nutritive apparatus belong the
alimentary canal with all its appendages, the vascular system, and the renal
(kidney) system. The reproductive apparatus comprises the different organs of
sex (embryonic glands, sexual ducts, and copulative organs).
As we know from previous chapters (XI–XIII), the animal systems of organs
(the organs of sensation and presentation) develop for the most part out of the
outer primary germ-layer, or the cutaneous (skin) layer. On the other
hand, the vegetal systems of organs arise for the most part from the
inner primary germ-layer, the visceral layer. It is true that this
antithesis of the animal and vegetal spheres of the body in man and all the
higher animals is by no means rigid; several parts of the animal apparatus (for
instance, the greater part of the muscles) are formed from cells that come
originally from the entoderm; and a great part of the vegetative apparatus (for
instance, the mouth-cavity and the gonoducts) are composed of cells that come
from the ectoderm.
In the more advanced animal body there is so much interlacing and displacement
of the various parts that it is often very difficult to indicate the sources of
them. But, broadly speaking, we may take it as a positive and important fact
that in man and the higher animals the chief part of the animal organs comes
from the ectoderm, and the greater part of the vegetative organs from the
entoderm. It was for this reason that Carl Ernst von Baer called the one the
animal and the other the vegetative layer (see p. 16).
The solid foundation of this important thesis is the gastrula, the most
instructive embryonic form in the animal world, which we still find in the same
shape in the most diverse classes of animals. This form points demonstrably to
a
common stem-form of all the Metazoa, the Gastræa; in this long-extinct
stem-form the whole body consisted throughout life of the two primary germinal
layers, as is now the case temporarily in the gastrula; in the Gastræa the
simple cutaneous (skin) layer actually represented all the animal organs
and functions, and the simple visceral (gut) layer all the vegetal organs and
functions. This is the case with the modern Gastræads (Fig. 233); and it is
also the case potentially with the gastrula.
We shall easily see that the gastræa theory is thus able to throw a good deal
of light, both morphologically and physiologically, on some of the chief
features of embryonic development, if we take up first the consideration of the
chief element in the animal sphere, the psychic apparatus or sensorium and its
evolution. This apparatus consists of two very different parts, which seem at
first to have very little connection with each other—the outer skin, with
all its hairs, nails, sweat-glands, etc., and the nervous system. The latter
comprises the central nervous system (brain and spinal cord), the peripheral,
cerebral, and spinal nerves, and the sense-organs. In the fully-formed
vertebrate body these two chief elements of the sensorium lie far apart, the
skin being external to, and the central nervous system in the very centre of,
the body. The one is only connected with the other by a section of the
peripheral nervous system and the sense-organs. Nevertheless, as we know from
human embryology, the medullary tube is formed from the cutaneous layer. The
organs that discharge the most advanced functions of the animal body—the
organs of the soul, or of psychic life—develop from the external skin.
This is a perfectly natural and necessary process. If we reflect on the
historical evolution of the psychic and sensory functions, we are forced to
conclude that the cells which accomplish them must originally have been located
on the outer surface of the body. Only elementary organs in this superficial
position could directly receive the influences of the environment. Afterwards,
under the influence of natural selection, the cellular group in the skin which
was specifically “sensitive” withdrew into the inner and more
protected part of the body, and formed there the foundation of a central
nervous organ. As a result of increased differentiation, the skin and the
central nervous system became further and further separated, and in the end the
two were only permanently connected by the afferent peripheral sensory nerves.

Fig. 284—The human skin in vertical section
(from Ecker), highly magnified, a horny layer of the epidermis,
b mucous layer of the epidermis, c papillæ of the corium,
d blood-vessels of same, ef ducts of the sweat-glands (g),
h fat-glands in the corium, i nerve, passing into a tactile
corpuscle above.
The observations of the comparative anatomist are in complete accord with this
view. He tells us that large numbers of the lower animals have no nervous
system, though they exercise the functions of sensation and will like the
higher animals. In the unicellular Protozoa, which do not form germinal layers,
there is, of course, neither nervous system nor skin. But in the second
division of the animal kingdom also, the Metazoa, there is at first no nervous
system. Its functions are represented by the simple cell-layer of the ectoderm,
which the lower Metazoa have inherited from the Gastræa (Fig. 30 e). We
find this in the lowest Zoophytes—the Gastræads, Physemaria, and Sponges
(Figs. 233–238). The lowest Cnidaria (the hydroid polyps) also are little
superior to the Gastræads in structure. Their vegetative functions are
accomplished by the simple visceral layer, and their animal functions by the
simple cutaneous layer. In these
cases the simple cell-layer of the ectoderm is at once skin, locomotive
apparatus, and nervous system.
When we come to the higher Metazoa, in which the sensory functions and their
organs are more advanced, we find a division of labour among the ectodermic
cells. Groups of sensitive nerve cells separate from the ordinary epidermic
cells; they retire into the more protected tissue of the mesodermic under-skin,
and form special neural ganglia there. Even in the Platodes, especially the
Turbellaria, we find an independent nervous system, which has separated
from the outer skin. This is the “upper pharyngeal ganglion,” or
acroganglion, situated above the gullet (Fig. 241 g).From this
rudimentary structure has been developed the elaborate central nervous system
of the higher animals. In some of the higher worms, such as the earth-worm, the
first rudiment of the central nervous system (Fig. 74 n) is a local
thickening of the skin-sense layer (hs), which afterwards separates
altogether from the horny plate. In the earliest Platodes (Cryptocœla)
and Vermalia (Gastrotricha) the acroganglion remains in the epidermis.
But the medullary tube of the Vertebrates originates in the same way. Our
embryology has taught us that this first structure of the central nervous
system also develops originally from the outer germinal layer.
Let us now examine more closely the evolution of the human skin, with its
various appendages, the hairs and glands. This external covering has,
physiologically, a double and important part to play. It is, in the first
place, the common integument that covers the whole surface of the body, and
forms a protective envelope for the other organs. As such it also effects a
certain exchange of matter between the body and the surrounding atmosphere
(exhalation, perspiration). In the second place, it is the earliest and
original sense organ, the common organ of feeling that experiences the
sensation of the temperature of the environment and the pressure or resistance
of bodies that come into contact.
The human skin (like that of all the higher animals) is composed of two layers,
the outer and the inner or underlying skin. The outer skin or epidermis,
consists of simple ectodermic cells, and contains no blood-vessels (Fig. 284
a, b). It develops from the outer germinal layer, or skin-sense layer.
The underlying skin (corium or hypodermis) consists chiefly of
connective tissue, contains numerous blood-vessels and nerves, and has a
totally different origin. It comes from the outermost parietal stratum of the
middle germinal layer, or the skin-fibre layer. The corium is much thicker than
the epidermis. In its deeper strata (the subcutis) there are clusters of
fat-cells (Fig. 284 h). Its uppermost stratum (the cutis proper, or the
papillary stratum) forms, over almost the whole surface of the body, a number
of conical microscopic papillæ (something like warts), which push into the
overlying epidermis (c). These tactile or sensory particles contain the
finest sensory organs of the skin, the touch corpuscles. Others contain merely
end-loops of the blood-vessels that nourish the skin (c, d). The various
parts of the corium arise by division of labour from the originally homogeneous
cells of the cutis-plate, the outermost lamina of the mesodermic skin-fibre
layer (Fig. 145 hpr, and Figs. 161, 162 cp).
In the same way, all the parts and appendages of the epidermis develop by
differentiation from the homogeneous cells of this horny plate (Fig. 285). At
an early stage the simple cellular layer of this horny plate divides into two.
The inner and softer stratum (Fig. 284 b) is known as the mucous
stratum, the outer and harder (a) as the horny (corneous) stratum. This
horny layer is being constantly used up and rubbed away at the surface; new
layers of cells grow up in their place out of the underlying mucous stratum. At
first the epidermis is a simple covering of the surface of the body. Afterwards
various appendages develop from it, some internally, others externally. The
internal appendages are the cutaneous glands—sweat, fat, etc.
The external appendages are the hairs and nails.
The cutaneous glands are originally merely solid cone-shaped growths of the
epidermis, which sink into the underlying corium (Fig. 286 1).
Afterwards a canal (2, 3) is formed inside them, either by the softening
and dissolution of the central cells or by the secretion of fluid internally.
Some of the glands, such as the sudoriferous, do not ramify (Fig. 284
efg). These glands, which secrete the perspiration, are very long, and
have a spiral coil at the end, but they never ramify; so also the wax-glands of
the ears. Most of the other cutaneous glands give out buds and ramify; thus,
for instance, the lachrymal glands of the upper eye-lid that secrete tears
(Fig. 286), and the sebaceous glands which secrete the fat in the skin and
generally open into the hair-follicles. Sudoriferous and sebaceous glands are
found only in mammals. But we find lachrymal glands in all the three classes of
Amniotes—reptiles, birds, and mammals. They are wanting in the lower
aquatic vertebrates.

Fig. 286—Rudimentary lachrymal glands from
a human embryo of four months. (From Kölliker.) 1 earliest
structure, in the shape of a simple solid cone, 2 and 3 more
advanced structures, ramifying and hollowing out. a solid buds, e
cellular coat of the hollow buds, f structure of the fibrous envelope,
which afterwards forms the corium about the glands.
The mammary glands (Figs. 287, 288) are very remarkable; they are found in all
mammals, and in these alone. They secrete the milk for the feeding of the
new-born mammal. In spite of their unusual size these structures are nothing
more than large sebaceous glands in the skin. The milk is formed by the
liquefaction of the fatty milk-cells inside the branching mammary-gland tubes
(Fig. 287 c), in the same way as the skin-grease or hair-fat, by the
solution of fatty cells inside the sebaceous glands. The outlets of the mammary
glands enlarge and form sac-like mammary ducts (b); these narrow again
(a), and open in the teats or nipples of the breast by sixteen to
twenty-four fine apertures. The first structure of this large and elaborate
gland is a very simple cone in the epidermis, which penetrates into the corium
and ramifies. In the new-born infant it consists of twelve to eighteen
radiating lobes (Fig. 288). These gradually ramify, their ducts become hollow
and larger, and rich masses of fat accumulate between the lobes. Thus is formed
the prominent female breast (mamma), on the top of which rises the teat
or nipple (mammilla). The latter is only developed later on, when the
mammary gland is fully-formed; and this ontogenetic phenomenon is extremely
interesting, because the earlier mammals (the stem-forms of the whole class)
have no teats. In them the milk comes out through a flat portion of the ventral
skin that is pierced like a sieve, as we still find in the lowest living
mammals, the oviparous Monotremes of Australia. The young animal licks the milk
from the mother instead of sucking it. In many of the lower mammals we find a
number of milk-glands at different parts of the ventral surface. In the human
female there is usually only one pair of glands, at the breast; and it is the
same with the apes, bats, elephants, and several other mammals. Sometimes,
however, we find two successive pairs of glands (or even more) in the human
female. Some women have four or five pairs of breasts, like pigs and hedgehogs
(Fig. 103). This polymastism points back to an older stem-form. We often find
these accessory breasts in the male also (Fig. 103 D). Sometimes,
moreover, the normal mammary glands are fully developed and can suckle in the
male; but as a rule they are merely rudimentary organs without functions in the
male. We have already (Chapter XI) dealt with this remarkable and interesting
instance of atavism.
While the cutaneous glands are inner growths of the epidermis, the appendages
which we call hairs and nails are external local growths in it. The nails
(Ungues) which form important protective structures on the back of the
most sensitive parts of our limbs, the tips of the fingers and toes, are horny
growths of the epidermis, which we share with the apes. The lower mammals
usually have claws instead of them; the ungulates, hoofs. The stem-form of the
mammals certainly had claws; we find them in a rudimentary form even in the
salamander. The horny claws are highly developed in most of the reptiles (Fig.
264), and the mammals have inherited them from the earliest representatives of
this class, the stem-reptiles (Tocosauria). Like the hoofs
(ungulæ) of the Ungulates, the nails of apes and men have been evolved
from the claws of the older mammals. In the human embryo the first rudiment of
the nails is found (between the horny and the mucous stratum of the epidermis)
in the fourth month. But their edges do not penetrate through until the end of
the sixth month.

Fig. 287—The female breast (mamma)
in vertical section. c racemose glandular lobes, b enlarged
milk-ducts, a narrower outlets, which open into the nipple. (From H.
Meyer.)
The most interesting and important appendages of the epidermis are the hairs;
on account of their peculiar composition and origin we must regard them as
highly characteristic of the whole mammalian class. It is true that we also
find hairs in many of the lower animals, such as insects and worms. But these
hairs, like the hairs of plants, are thread-like appendages of the surface, and
differ entirely from the hairs of the mammals in the details of their structure
and development.
The embryology of the hairs is known in all its details, but there are two
different views as to their phylogeny. On the older view the hairs of the
mammals are equivalent or homologous to the feathers of the bird or the horny
scales of the reptile. As we deduce all three classes of Amniotes from a common
stem-group, we must assume that these Permian stem-reptiles had a complete
scaly coat, inherited from their Carboniferous ancestors, the mailed amphibia
(Stegocephala); the bony scales of their corium were covered with horny
scales. In passing from aquatic to terrestrial life the horny scales were
further developed, and the bony scales degenerated in most of the reptiles. As
regards the bird’s feathers, it is certain that they are modifications of
the horny scales of their reptilian ancestors. But it is otherwise with the
hairs of the mammals. In their case the hypothesis has lately been advanced on
the strength of very extensive research, especially by Friedrich Maurer, that
they have been evolved from the cutaneous sense-organs of amphibian ancestors
by modification of functions; the epidermic structure is very similar in both
in its embryonic rudiments. This modern view, which had the support of the
greatest expert on the vertebrates, Carl Gegenbaur, can be harmonised with the
older theory to an extent, in the sense that both formations, scales and hairs,
were very closely connected originally. Probably the conical budding of the
skin-sense layer grew up under the protection of the horny scale, and
became an organ of touch subsequently by the cornification of the hairs; many
hairs are still sensory organs (tactile hairs on the muzzle and cheeks of many
mammals: pubic hairs).
This middle position of the genetic connection of scales and hairs was advanced
in my Systematic Phylogeny of the Vertebrates (p. 433). It is confirmed
by the similar arrangement of the two cutaneous formations. As Maurer pointed
out, the hairs, as well as the cutaneous sense-organs and the scales, are at
first arranged in regular longitudinal series, and they afterwards break into
alternate groups. In the embryo of a bear two
inches long, which I owe to the kindness of Herr von Schmertzing (of Arva
Varallia, Hungary), the back is covered with sixteen to twenty alternating
longitudinal rows of scaly protuberances (Fig. 289). They are at the same time
arranged in regular transverse rows, which converge at an acute angle from both
sides towards the middle of the back. The tip of the scale-like wart is turned
inwards. Between these larger hard scales (or groups of hairs) we find numbers
of rudimentary smaller hairs.
The human embryo is, as a rule, entirely clothed with a thick coat of fine wool
during the last three or four weeks of gestation. This embryonic woollen coat
(Lanugo) generally disappears in part during the last weeks of fœtal
life but in any case, as a rule, it is lost immediately after birth, and is
replaced by the thinner coat of the permanent hair. These permanent hairs grow
out of hair-follicles, which are formed from the root-sheaths of the
disappearing wool-fibres. The embryonic wool-coat usually, in the case of the
human embryo, covers the whole body, with the exception of the palms of the
hands and soles of the feet. These parts are always bare, as in the case of
apes and of most other mammals. Sometimes the wool-coat of the embryo has a
striking effect, by its colour, on the later permanent hair-coat. Hence it
happens occasionally, for instance, among our Indo-Germanic races, that
children of blond parents seem—to the dismay of the latter—to be
covered at birth with a dark brown or even a black woolly coat. Not until this
has disappeared do we see the permanent blond hair which the child has
inherited. Sometimes the darker coat remains for weeks, and even months, after
birth. This remarkable woolly coat of the human embryo is a legacy from the
apes, our ancient long-haired ancestors.

Fig. 288—Mammary gland of a new-born
infant, a original central gland, b small and c large
buds of same. (From Langer.)
It is not less noteworthy that many of the higher apes approach man in the
thinness of the hair on various parts of the body. With most of the apes,
especially the higher Catarrhines (or narrow-nosed apes), the face is mostly,
or entirely, bare, or at least it has hair no longer or thicker than that of
man. In their case, too, the back of the head is usually provided with a
thicker growth of hair; this is lacking, however, in the case of the
bald-headed chimpanzee (Anthropithecus calvus). The males of many
species of apes have a considerable beard on the cheeks and chin; this sign of
the masculine sex has been acquired by sexual selection. Many species of apes
have a very thin covering of hair on the breast and the upper side of the
limbs—much thinner than on the back or the under side of the limbs. On
the other hand, we are often astonished to find tufts of hair on the shoulders,
back, and extremities of members of our Indo-Germanic and of the Semitic races.
Exceptional hair on the face, as on the whole body, is hereditary in certain
families of hairy men. The quantity and the quality of the hair on head and
chin are also conspicuously transmitted in families. These extraordinary
variations in the total and partial hairy coat of the body, which are so
noticeable, not only in comparing different races of men, but also in comparing
different families of the same race, can only be explained on the assumption
that in man the hairy coat is, on the whole, a rudimentary organ, a useless
inheritance from the more thickly-coated apes. In this man resembles the
elephant, rhinoceros, hippopotamus, whale, and other mammals of various orders,
which have also, almost entirely or for the most part, lost their hairy coats
by adaptation.
The particular process of adaptation by which man lost the growth of hair on
most parts of his body, and retained or augmented it at some points, was most
probably sexual selection. As Darwin luminously showed in his Descent of
Man, sexual selection has been very active
in this respect. As the male anthropoid apes chose the females with the least
hair, and the females favoured the males with the finest growths on chin and
head, the general coating of the body gradually degenerated, and the hair of
the beard and head was more strongly developed. The growth of hair at other
parts of the body (arm-pit, pubic region) was also probably due to sexual
selection. Moreover, changes of climate, or habits, and other adaptations
unknown to us, may have assisted the disappearance of the hairy coat.
The fact that our coat of hair is inherited directly from the anthropoid apes
is proved in an interesting way, according to Darwin, by the direction of the
rudimentary hairs on our arms, which cannot be explained in any other way. Both
on the upper and the lower part of the arm they point towards the elbow. Here
they meet at an obtuse angle. This curious arrangement is found only in the
anthropoid apes—gorilla, chimpanzee, orang, and several species of
gibbons—besides man (Figs. 203, 207). In other species of gibbon the
hairs are pointed towards the hand both in the upper and lower arm, as in the
rest of the mammals. We can easily explain this remarkable peculiarity of the
anthropoids and man on the theory that our common ancestors were accustomed (as
the anthropoid apes are to-day) to place their hands over their heads, or
across a branch above their heads, during rain. In this position, the fact that
the hairs point downwards helps the rain to run off. Thus the direction of the
hair on the lower part of our arm reminds us to-day of that useful custom of
our anthropoid ancestors.
The nervous system in man and all the other Vertebrates is, when fully formed,
an extremely complex apparatus, that we may compare, in anatomic structure and
physiological function, with an extensive telegraphic system. The chief station
of
the system is the central marrow or central nervous system, the innumerable
ganglionic cells or neurona (Fig. 9)of which are connected by branching
processes with each other and with numbers of very fine conducting wires. The
latter are the peripheral and ubiquitous nerve-fibres; with their terminal
apparatus, the sense-organs, etc., they constitute the conducting marrow or
peripheral nervous system. Some of them—the sensory
nerve-fibres—conduct the impressions from the skin and other sense-organs
to the central marrow; others—the motor nerve-fibres—convey the
commands of the will to the muscles.
The central nervous system or central marrow (medulla centralis) is the
real organ of psychic action in the narrower sense. However we conceive the
intimate connection of this organ and its functions, it is certain that its
characteristic actions, which we call sensation, will, and thought, are
inseparably dependent on the normal development of the material organ in man
and all the higher animals. We must, therefore, pay particular attention to the
evolution of the latter. As it can give us most important information regarding
the nature of the “soul,” it should be full of interest. If the
central marrow develops in just the same way in the human embryo as in the
embryo of the other mammals, the evolution of the human psychic organ from the
central organ of the other mammals, and through them from the lower
vertebrates, must be beyond question. No one can doubt the momentous bearing of
these embryonic phenomena.

Fig. 290—Human embryo, three months old,
from the dorsal side: brain and spinal cord exposed. (From Kölliker.)
h cerebral hemispheres (fore brain), m corpora quadrigemina
(middle brain), c cerebellum (hind brain): under the latter is the
triangular medulla oblongata (after brain).
Fig. 291—Central
marrow of a human embryo, four months old, from the back. (From
Kölliker.) h large hemispheres, v quadrigemina, c
cerebellum, mo medulla oblongata: underneath it the spinal
cord.
In order to understand them fully we must first say a word or two of the
general form and the anatomic composition of the mature human central marrow.
Like the central nervous system of all the other Craniotes, it consists of two
parts, the head-marrow or brain (medulla capitis or encephalon)
and the spinal-marrow (medulla spinalis or notomyelon). The one
is enclosed in the bony skull, the other in the bony vertebral column. Twelve
pairs of cerebral nerves proceed from the brain, and thirty-one pairs of spinal
nerves from the spinal cord, to the rest of the body (Fig. 171). On general
anatomic investigation the spinal marrow is found to be a cylindrical cord,
with a spindle-shaped bulb both in the region of the neck above (at the last
cervical vertebra) and the region of the loins (at the first lumbar vertebra)
below (Fig. 291). At the cervical bulb the strong nerves of the upper limbs,
and at the lumbar bulb those of the lower limbs, proceed from the spinal cord.
Above, the latter passes into the brain through the medulla oblongata (Fig. 291
mo). The spinal cord seems to be a thick mass of nervous matter, but it
has a narrow canal at its axis, which passes into the further cerebral
ventricles above, and is filled, like these, with a clear fluid.
The brain is a large nerve-mass, occupying the greater part of the skull, of
most elaborate structure. On general examination it divides into two parts, the
cerebrum and cerebellum. The cerebrum lies in front and above, and has the
familiar characteristic convolutions and furrows on its surface (Figs. 292,
293). On the upper side it is divided by a deep longitudinal fissure into two
halves, the
cerebral hemispheres; these are connected by the corpus callosum. The
large cerebrum is separated from the small cerebellum by a deep transverse
furrow. The latter lies behind and below, and has also numbers of furrows, but
much finer and more regular, with convolutions between, at its surface. The
cerebellum also is divided by a longitudinal fissure into two halves, the
“small hemispheres”; these are connected by a worm-shaped piece,
the vermis cerebelli, above, and by the broad pons Varolii below
(Fig. 292 VI).

Fig. 292—The human brain, seen from below.
(From H. Meyer.) Above (in front) is the cerebrum with its extensive
branching furrows; below (behind) the cerebellum with its narrow parallel
furrows. The Roman numbers indicate the roots of the twelve pairs of cerebral
nerves in a series towards the rear.
But comparative anatomy and ontogeny teach us that in man and all the other
Craniotes the brain is at first composed, not of these two, but of three, and
afterwards five, consecutive parts. These are found in just the same
form—as five consecutive vesicles—in the embryo of all the
Craniotes, from the Cyclostoma and fishes to man. But, however much they agree
in their rudimentary condition, they differ considerably afterwards. In man and
the higher mammals the first of these ventricles, the cerebrum, grows so much
that in its mature condition it is by far the largest and heaviest part of the
brain. To it belong not only the large hemispheres, but also the corpus
callosum that unites them, the olfactory lobes, from which the olfactory nerves
start, and most of the structures that are found at the roof and bottom of the
large lateral ventricles inside the two hemispheres, such as the corpora
striata. On the other hand, the optic thalami, which lie between the
latter, belong to the second division, which develops from the
“intermediate brain ”; to the same section belong the single third
cerebral ventricle and the structures that are known as the corpora geniculata,
the infundibulum, and the pineal gland. Behind these parts we find, between the
cerebrum and cerebellum, a small ganglion composed of two prominences, which is
called the corpus quadrigeminum on account of a superficial transverse
fissure cutting across (Figs. 290 m and 291 v). Although this
quadrigeminum is very insignificant in man and the higher mammals, it forms a
special third section, greatly developed in the lower vertebrates, the
“middle brain.” The fourth section is the “hind-brain”
or little brain (cerebellum) in the narrower sense, with the single median
part, the vermis, and the pair of lateral parts, the “small
hemispheres” (Fig. 291 c). Finally, we have the fifth and last
section, the medulla oblongata (Fig. 291 mo), which contains the single
fourth cerebral cavity and the contiguous parts (pyramids, olivary bodies,
corpora restiformia). The medulla oblongata passes straight into the medulla
spinalis (spinal cord). The narrow central canal of the spinal cord continues
above into the quadrangular fourth cerebral cavity of the medulla oblongata,
the floor of which is the quadrangular depression. From here a narrow duct,
called “the aqueduct of Sylvius,” passes through the corpus
quadrigeminum to the third cerebral ventricle, which lies between the two optic
thalami; and this in turn is connected with the pairs of lateral ventricles
which lie to the right and left in the large hemispheres. Thus all the cavities
of the central marrow are directly interconnected. All these parts of the brain
have an infinitely complex structure in detail, but we cannot go into this.
Although it is much more elaborate in man and the higher Vertebrates than in
the lower classes, it develops in them all from the same rudimentary structure,
the five simple cerebral vesicles of the embryonic brain.
But before we consider the development of the complicated structure of the
brain from this simple series of vesicles, let
us glance for a moment at the lower animals, which have no brain. Even in the
skull-less vertebrate, the Amphioxus, we find no independent brain, as we have
seen. The whole central marrow is merely a simple cylindrical cord which runs
the length of the body, and ends equally simply at both extremities—a
plain medullary tube. All that we can discover is a small vesicular bulb at the
foremost part of the tube, a degenerate rudiment of a primitive brain. We meet
the same simple medullary tube in the first structure of the ascidia larva, in
the same characteristic position, above the chorda. On closer examination we
find here also a small vesicular swelling at the fore end of the tube, the
first trace of a differentiation of it into brain and spinal cord. It is
probable that this differentiation was more advanced in the extinct
Provertebrates, and the brain-bulb more pronounced (Figs. 98–102). The
brain is phylogenetically older than the spinal cord, as the trunk was not
developed until after the head. If we consider the undeniable affinity of the
Ascidiæ to the Vermalia, and remember that we can trace all the Chordonia to
lower Vermalia, it seems probable that the simple central marrow of the former
is equivalent to the simple nervous ganglion, which lies above the gullet in
the lower worms, and has long been known as the “upper pharyngeal
ganglion” (ganglion pharyngeum superius); it would be better to
call it the primitive or vertical brain (acroganglion).
Probably this upper pharyngeal ganglion of the lower worms is the structure
from which the complex central marrow of the higher animals has been evolved.
The medullary tube of the Chordonia has been formed by the lengthening of the
vertical brain on the dorsal side. In all the other animals the central nervous
system has been developed in a totally different way from the upper pharyngeal
ganglion; in the Articulates, especially, a pharyngeal ring, with ventral
marrow, has been added. The Molluscs also have a pharyngeal ring, but it is not
found in the Vertebrates. In these the central marrow has been prolonged down
the dorsal side; in the Articulates down the ventral side. This fact proves of
itself that there is no direct relationship between the Vertebrates and the
Articulates. The unfortunate attempts to derive the dorsal marrow of the former
from the ventral marrow of the latter have totally failed (cf. p. 219).

Fig. 293—The human brain, seen from the
left. (From H. Meyer.) The furrows of the cerebrum are indicated by
thick, and those of the cerebellum by finer lines. Under the latter we can see
the medulla oblongata. f1–f2 frontal convolutions, C
central convolutions, S fissure of Sylvius, T temporal furrow,
Pa parietal lobes, An angular gyrus, Po parieto-occipital
fissure.
When we examine the embryology of the human nervous system, we must start from
the important fact, which we have already seen, that the first structure of it
in man and all the higher Vertebrates is the simple medullary tube, and that
this separates from the outer germinal layer in the middle line of the
sole-shaped embryonic shield. As the reader will remember, the straight
medullary furrow first appears in the middle of the sandal-shaped embryonic
shield. At each side of it the parallel borders curve over in the form of
dorsal or medullary swellings. These bend together with their free borders, and
thus form the closed medullary tube (Figs. 133–137). At first this tube
lies directly underneath the horny plate; but it afterwards travels inwards,
the upper edges of the provertebral plates growing together between the horny
plate and the tube, joining above the latter, and forming a completely closed
canal. As Gegenbaur very properly observes, “this gradual imbedding in
the
inner part of the body is a process acquired with the progressive
differentiation and the higher potentiality that this secures; by this process
the organ of greater value to the organism is buried within the frame.”
(Cf. Figs. 143–146).
In the Cyclostoma—a stage above the Acrania—the fore end of the
cylindrical medullary tube begins early to expand into a pear-shaped vesicle;
this is the first outline of an independent brain. In this way the central
marrow of the Vertebrates divides clearly into its two chief sections, brain
and spinal cord. The simple vesicular form of the brain, which persists for
some time in the Cyclostoma, is found also at first in all the higher
Vertebrates (Fig. 153 hb). But in these it soon passes away, the one
vesicle being divided into several successive parts by transverse
constrictions. There are first two of these constrictions, dividing the brain
into three consecutive vesicles (fore brain, middle brain, and hind brain, Fig.
154 v, m, h). Then the first and third are sub-divided by fresh
constrictions, and thus we get five successive sections (Fig. 155).

Fig. 294–296—Central marrow of the human
embryo from the seventh week, 4/5 inch long. (From Kölliker.) Fig.
294. The brain from above, v fore brain, z intermediate brain,
m middle brain, h hind brain, n after brain. Fig. 2955.
The brain with the uppermost part of the cord, from the left. Fig. 296. Back
view of the whole embryo: brain and spinal cord exposed.
In all the Craniotes, from the Cyclostoma up to man, the same parts develop
from these five original cerebral vesicles, though in very different ways. The
first vesicle, the fore brain (Fig. 155 v), forms by far the largest
part of the cerebrum—namely, the large hemispheres, the olfactory lobes,
the corpora striata, the callosum, and the fornix. From the second vesicle, the
intermediate brain (z), originate especially the optic thalami, the
other parts that surround the third cerebral ventricle, and the infundibulum
and pineal gland. The third vesicle, the middle brain (m), produces the
corpora quadrigemina and the aqueduct of Sylvius. From the fourth vesicle, the
hind brain (h), develops the greater part of the
cerebellum—namely, the vermis and the two small hemispheres. Finally, the
fifth vesicle, the after brain (n), forms the medulla oblongata, with
the quadrangular pit (the floor of the fourth ventricle), the pyramids, olivary
bodies, etc.
We must certainly regard it as a comparative-anatomical and ontogenetic fact of
the greatest significance that in all the Craniotes, from the lowest
Cyclostomes and fishes up to the apes and man, the brain develops in just the
same way in the embryo. The first rudiment of it is always a simple vesicular
enlargement of the fore end of the medullary tube. In every case, first three,
then five, vesicles develop from this bulb, and the permanent brain with all
its complex anatomic structures, of so great a variety in the various classes
of Vertebrates, is formed from the five primitive vesicles. When we compare the
mature brain of a fish, an amphibian, a reptile, a bird, and a mammal, it seems
incredible that we can trace the various parts of these organs, that differ so
much internally and externally, to common types. Yet all these different
Craniote brains have started with the same rudimentary structure. To convince
ourselves of this we have only to compare the corresponding stages of
development of the embryos of these different animals.
This comparison is extremely instructive. If we extend it through the whole
series of the Craniotes, we soon discover this interesting fact: In the
Cyclostomes (the Myxinoida and Petromyzonta), which we have recognised as the
lowest and earliest Craniotes, the whole brain remains throughout life at a
very low stage, which is very brief and passing in the embryos of the higher
Craniotes; they retain the five original sections of the brain unchanged. In
the fishes we find an essential and considerable modification of the five
vesicles; it is clearly the brain of the Selachii in the first place, and
subsequently the brain of the Ganoids, from which the brain of the rest of the
fishes on the one hand and of the Dipneusts and Amphibia, and through these of
the higher Vertebrates, on the other hand, must be derived. In the fishes and
Amphibia (Fig. 300) there is a preponderant development of the middle brain,
and also the after brain, the first, second, and
fourth sections remaining very primitive. It is just the reverse in the higher
Vertebrates, in which the first and third sections, the cerebrum and
cerebellum, are exceptionally developed; while the middle brain and after brain
remain small. The corpora quadrigemina are mostly covered by the cerebrum, and
the oblongata by the cerebellum. But we find a number of stages of development
within the higher Vertebrates themselves. From the Amphibia upwards the brain
(and with it the psychic life) develops in two different directions; one of
these is followed by the reptiles and birds, and the other by the mammals. The
development of the first section, the fore brain, is particularly
characteristic of the mammals. It is only in them that the cerebrum becomes so
large as to cover all the other parts of the brain (Figs. 293, 301–304).

Fig. 297—Head of a chick embryo (hatched
fifty-eight hours), from the back. (From Mihalkovics.) vw
anterior wall of the fore brain. vh its ventricle. au optic
vesicles, mh middle brain, kh hind brain, nh after brain,
hz heart (seen from below), vw vitelline veins, us
primitive segment, rm spinal cord.

Fig. 298—Brain of three craniote embryos in
vertical section. A of a shark (Heptarchus), B of a
serpent (Coluber), C of a goat (Capra). a fore
brain, b intermediate brain, c middle brain, d hind brain,
e after brain, s primitive cleft. (From Gegenbaur.)
Fig. 299—Brain of a shark (Scyllium), back view. g
fore-brain, h olfactory lobes, which send the large olfactory nerves to
the nasal capsule (o), d intermediate brain, b middle
brain; behind this the insignificant structure of the hind brain, a
after brain. (From Gegenbaur.)
There are also notable variations in the relative position of the cerebral
vesicles. In the lower Craniotes they lie originally almost in the same plane.
When we examine the brain laterally, we can cut through all five vesicles with
a straight line. But in the Amniotes there is a considerable curve in the brain
along with the bending of the head and neck; the whole of the upper dorsal
surface of the brain develops much more than the under ventral surface. This
causes a curve, so that the parts come to lie as follows: The fore brain is
right in front and below, the intermediate brain a little higher, and the
middle brain highest of all; the hind brain lies a little lower, and the after
brain lower still. We find this only in the Amniotes—the reptiles, birds,
and mammals.
Thus, while the brain of the mammals agrees a good deal in general growth with
that of the birds and reptiles, there are some striking differences between the
two. In the Sauropsids (birds and reptiles) the middle brain and the middle
part of the hind brain are well developed. In the mammals these parts do not
grow, and the fore-brain develops so much that it overlies the other vesicles.
As it continues to grow towards the rear, it at last covers the whole of the
rest of the brain, and also encloses the middle parts from the sides (Figs.
301–303). This process is of great importance, because the fore brain is
the organ of the higher psychic life, and in it those functions of the
nerve-cells are discharged which we sum up in
the word “soul.” The highest achievements of the animal
body—the wonderful manifestations of consciousness and the complex
molecular processes of thought—have their seat in the fore brain. We can
remove the large hemispheres, piece by piece, from the mammal without killing
it, and we then see how the higher functions of consciousness, thought, will,
and sensation, are gradually destroyed, and in the end completely extinguished.
If the animal is fed artificially, it may be kept alive for a long time, as the
destruction of the psychic organs by no means involves the extinction of the
faculties of digestion, respiration, circulation, urination—in a word,
the vegetative functions. It is only conscious sensation, voluntary movement,
thought, and the combination of various higher psychic functions that are
affected.

Fig. 300—Brain and spinal cord of the frog.
A from the dorsal, B from the ventral side. a olfactory
lobes before the (b) fore brain, i infundibulum at the base of
the intermediate brain, c middle brain, d hind brain, s
quadrangular pit in the after brain, m spinal cord (very short in the
frog), m′ roots of the spinal nerves, t terminal fibres of
the spinal cord. (From Gegenbaur.)
The fore brain, the organ of these functions, only attains this high level of
development in the more advanced Placentals, and thus we have the simple
explanation of the intellectual superiority of the higher mammals. The soul of
most of the lower Placentals is not much above that of the reptiles, but among
the higher Placentals we find an uninterrupted gradation of mental power up to
the apes and man. In harmony with this we find an astonishing variation in the
degree of development of their fore brain, not only qualitatively, but also
quantitatively. The mass and weight of the brain are much greater in modern
mammals, and the differentiation of its various parts more important, than in
their extinct Tertiary ancestors. This can be shown paleontologically in any
particular order. The brains of the living ungulates are (relatively to the
size of the body) four to six times (in the highest groups even eight times) as
large as those of their earlier Tertiary ancestors, the well-preserved skulls
of which enable us to determine the size and weight of the brain.

Fig. 301—Brain of an ox-embryo, two inches
in length. (From Mihalkovics.) Left view; the lateral wall of the left
hemisphere has been removed, st corpora striata, ml
Monro-foramen, ag arterial plexus, ah Ammon’s horn,
mh middle brain, kh cerebellum, dv roof of the fourth
ventricle, bb pons Varolii, na medulla oblongata.

Fig. 302—Brain of a human embryo, twelve
weeks old. (From Mihalkovics.) Seen from behind and above. ms
mantle-furrow, mh corpora quadrigemina (middle brain), vs
anterior medullary ala, kh cerebellum, vv fourth ventricle,
na medulla oblongata.
In the lower mammals the surface of the cerebral hemispheres is quite smooth
and level, as in the rabbit (Fig. 304). Moreover, the fore brain remains so
small that it does not cover the middle brain. At a stage higher the middle
brain is covered, but the hind brain remains free. Finally, in the apes and
man, the latter also is covered by the fore brain. We can trace a similar
gradual development in the fissures and convolutions that are found on the
surface of the cerebrum of the higher mammals (Figs. 292, 293). If we compare
different groups of mammals in regard to these fissures and convolutions, we
find that their development proceeds step by step with the advance of mental
life.

Fig. 303—Brain of a human embryo,
twenty-four weeks old, halved in the median plane: right hemisphere seen from
inside. (From Mihalkovics.) rn olfactory nerve, tr funnel
of the intermediate brain, vc anterior commissure, ml
Monro-foramen, gw fornix, ds transparent sheath, bl corpus
callosum, br fissure at its border, hs occipital fissure,
zh cuneus, sf occipital transverse fissure, zb pineal
gland, mh corpora quadrigemina, kh cerebellum.
Of late years great attention has been paid to this special branch of cerebral
anatomy, and very striking individual differences have been detected within the
limits of the human race. In all human beings of special gifts and high
intelligence the convolutions and fissures are much more developed than in the
average man; and they are more developed in the latter than in idiots and
others of low mental capacity. There is a similar gradation among the mammals
in the internal structure of the fore brain. In particular the corpus callosum,
that unites the two cerebral hemispheres, is only developed in the Placentals.
Other structures—for instance, in the lateral ventricles—that seem
at first to be peculiar to man, are also found in the higher apes, and these
alone. It was long thought that man had certain distinctive organs in his
cerebrum which were not found in any other animal. But careful examination has
discovered that this is not the case, but that the characteristic features of
the human brain are found in a rudimentary form in the lower apes, and are more
or less fully developed in the higher apes. Huxley has convincingly shown, in
his Man’s Place in Nature (1863), that the differences in the
formation of the brain within the ape-group constitute a deeper gulf between
the lower and higher apes than between the higher apes and man.

Fig. 304—Brain of the rabbit. A from
the dorsal, B from the ventral side, lo olfactory lobes, I
fore brain, h hypophysis at the base of the intermediate brain,
III middle brain, IV hind brain, V after brain, 2
optic nerve, 3 oculo-motor nerve, 5–8 cerebral nerves. In
A the roof of the right hemisphere (I) is removed, so that we can
see the corpora striata in the lateral ventricle. (From
Gegenbaur.)
The comparative anatomy and physiology of the brain of the higher and lower
mammals are very instructive, and give important information in connection with
the chief questions of psychology.
The central marrow (brain and spinal cord) develops from the medullary tube in
man just as in all the other mammals, and the same applies to the conducting
marrow or “peripheral nervous system.” It consists of the
sensory nerves, which conduct centripetally the impressions from the
skin and the sense-organs to the central marrow, and of the motor
nerves, which convey centrifugally the movements of the will from the central
marrow to the muscles. All these
peripheral nerves grow out of the medullary tube (Fig. 171), and are, like it,
products of the skin-sense layer.
The complete agreement in the structure and development of the psychic organs
which we find between man and the highest mammals, and which can only be
explained by their common origin, is of profound importance in the monistic
psychology. This is only seen in its full light when we compare these
morphological facts with the corresponding physiological phenomena, and
remember that every psychic action requires the complete and normal condition
of the correlative brain structure for its full and normal exercise. The very
complex molecular movements inside the neural cells, which we describe
comprehensively as “the life of the soul,” can no more exist in the
vertebrate, and therefore in man, without their organs than the circulation
without the heart and blood. And as the central marrow develops in man from the
same medullary tube as that of the other vertebrates, and as man shares the
characteristic structure of his cerebrum (the organ of thought) with the
anthropoid apes, his psychic life also must have the same origin as theirs.
If we appreciate the full weight of these morphological and physiological
facts, and put a proper phylogenetic interpretation on the observations of
embryology, we see that the older idea of the personal immortality of the human
soul is scientifically untenable. Death puts an end, in man as in any other
vertebrate, to the physiological function of the cerebral neurona, the
countless microscopic ganglionic cells, the collective activity of which is
known as “the soul.” I have shown this fully in the eleventh
chapter of my Riddle of the Universe.
Chapter XXV.
EVOLUTION OF THE SENSE-ORGANS
The sense-organs are indubitably among the most important and interesting parts
of the human body; they are the organs by means of which we obtain our
knowledge of objects in the surrounding world. Nihil est in intellectu quod
non prius fuerit in sensu. They are the first sources of the life of the
soul. There is no other part of the body in which we discover such elaborate
anatomical structures, co-operating with a definite purpose; and there is no
other organ in which the wonderful and purposive structure seems so clearly to
compel us to admit a Creator and a preconceived plan. Hence we find special
efforts made by dualists to draw our attention here to the “wisdom of the
Creator” and the design visible in his works. As a matter of fact, you
will discover, on mature reflection, that on this theory the Creator is at
bottom only playing the part of a clever mechanic or watch-maker; all these
familiar teleological ideas of Creator and creation are based, in the long run,
on a similar childlike anthropomorphism.
However, we must grant that at the first glance the teleological theory seems
to give the simplest and most satisfactory explanation of these purposive
structures. If we merely examine the structure and functions of the most
advanced sense-organs, it seems impossible to explain them without postulating
a creative act. Yet evolution shows us quite clearly that this popular idea is
totally wrong. With its assistance we discover that the purposive and
remarkable sense-organs were developed, like all other organs, without any
preconceived design—developed by the same mechanical process of natural
selection, the same constant correlation of adaptation and heredity, by which
the other purposive structures in the animal frame were slowly and gradually
brought forth in the struggle for life.
Like most other Vertebrates, man has six sensory organs, which serve for eight
different classes of sensations. The skin serves for sensations of pressure and
temperature. This is the oldest, lowest, and vaguest of the sense-organs; it is
distributed over the surface of the body. The other sensory activities are
localised. The sexual sense is bound up with the skin of the external sexual
organs, the sense of taste with the mucous lining of the mouth (tongue and
palate), and the sense of smell with the mucous lining of the nasal cavity. For
the two most advanced and most highly differentiated sensory functions there
are special and very elaborate mechanical structures—the eye for the
sense of sight, and the ear for the sense of hearing and space (equilibrium).
Comparative anatomy and physiology teach us that there are no differentiated
sense-organs in the lower animals; all their sensations are received by the
surface of the skin. The undifferentiated skin-layer or ectoderm of the Gastræa
is the simple stratum of cells from which the differentiated sense-organs of
all the Metazoa (including the Vertebrates) have been evolved. Starting from
the assumption that necessarily only the superficial parts of the body, which
are in direct touch with the outer world, could be concerned in the origin of
sensations, we can see at once that the sense-organs also must have arisen
there. This is really the case. The chief part of all the sense-organs
originates from the skin-sense layer, partly directly from the horny plate,
partly from the brain, the foremost part, of the medullary tube, after it has
separated from the horny plate. If we compare the embryonic development of the
various sense-organs, we see that they all make their appearance in the
simplest conceivable form; the wonderful contrivances that make the higher
sense-organs among the most remarkable and elaborate structures in the body
develop only gradually. In the phylogenetic explanation of them comparative
anatomy and ontogeny achieve their greatest triumphs. But at first all the
sense-organs are merely parts of the skin in which sensory nerves expand. These
nerves themselves were originally of a homogeneous character. The different
functions or specific energies of the differentiated sense-nerves were only
gradually developed by division of labour. At the same time, their simple
terminal expansions in the skin were converted into extremely complex organs.
The great instructiveness of these historical facts in connection with the life
of the soul is not difficult to see. The whole philosophy of the future will be
transformed as soon as psychology takes cognisance of these genetic phenomena
and makes them the basis of its speculations. When we examine impartially the
manuals of psychology that have been published by the most distinguished
speculative philosophers and are still widely distributed, we are astonished at
the naivete with which the authors raise their airy metaphysical speculations,
regardless of the momentous embryological facts that completely refute them.
Yet the science of evolution, in conjunction with the great advance of the
comparative anatomy and physiology of the sense-organs, provides the one sound
empirical basis of a natural psychology.

Fig. 305—Head of a shark (Scyllium),
from the ventral side. m mouth, o olfactory pits, r nasal
groove, n nasal fold in natural position, n′ nasal fold
drawn up. (The dots are openings of the mucous canals.) (From
Gegenbaur.)
In respect of the terminal expansions of the sensory nerves, we can distribute
the human sense-organs in three groups, which correspond to three stages of
development. The first group comprises those organs the nerves of which spread
out quite simply in the free surface of the skin itself (organs of the sense of
pressure, warmth, and sex). In the second group the nerves spread out in the
mucous coat of cavities which are at first depressions in or invaginations of
the skin (organs of the sense of smell and taste). The third group is formed of
the very elaborate organs, the nerves of which spread out in an internal
vesicle, separated from the skin (organs of the sense of sight, hearing, and
space).
There is little to be said of the development of the lower sense-organs. We
have already considered (p. 268) the organ of touch and temperature in the
skin. I need only add that in the corium of man and all the higher Vertebrates
countless microscopic sense-organs develop, but the precise relation of these
to the sensations of pressure or resistance, of warmth and cold, has not yet
been explained. Organs of this kind, in or on which sensory cutaneous nerves
terminate, are the “tactile corpuscles” (or the Pacinian
corpuscles) and end-bulbs. We find similar corpuscles in the organs of the
sexual sense, the male penis and the female clitoris; they are processes of the
skin, the development of which we will consider later (together with the rest
of the sexual parts, Chapter XXIX). The evolution of the organ of taste, the
tongue and palate, will also be treated later, together with that of the
alimentary canal to which these parts belong (Chapter XXVII). I will only point
out for the present that the mucous coat of the tongue and palate, in which the
gustatory nerve ends, originates from a part of the outer skin. As we have
seen, the whole of the mouth-cavity is formed, not as a part of the gut-tube
proper, but as a pit-like fold in the outer skin (p. 139). Its mucous lining is
therefore formed, not from the visceral, but from the cutaneous layer, and the
taste-cells at the surface of the tongue and palate are not products of the
gut-fibre layer, but of the skin-sense layer.

Fig. 306 and 307—Head of a chick embryo,
three days old: 2.306 front view, 2.307 from the right. n rudimentary
nose (olfactory pits), l rudimentary eyes (optic pits), g
rudimentary ear (auscultory pit), v fore brain, gl eye-cleft,
o process of upper jaw, u process of lower jaw of the first
gill-arch.
Fig. 308—Head of a chick embryo, four days old, from below.
n nasal pit, o upper-jaw process of the first gill-arch, u
lower-jaw process of same, k″ second gill-arch, sp choroid
fissure of eye, s gullet.
Fig. 309 and 310—Heads of chick embryos: 309 from the end of the
fourth, 310 from the beginning of the fifth week. Letters as in Fig. 308,
except: in inner, an outer, nasal process, nf nasal furrow, st
frontal process, m mouth. (From Kölliker.).
This applies also to the mucous lining of the olfactory organ, the nose.
However, the development of this organ is much more interesting. Although the
nose seems superficially to be simple and single, it really consists, in man
and all
other Gnathostomes, of two completely separated halves, the right and left
cavities. They are divided by a vertical partition, so that the right nostril
leads into the right cavity alone and the left nostril into the left cavity.
They open internally (and separately) by the posterior nasal apertures into the
pharynx, so that we can get direct into the gullet through the nasal passages
without touching the mouth. This is the way the air usually passes in
respiration; the mouth being closed, it goes through the nose into the gullet,
and through the larynx and bronchial tubes into the lungs. The nasal cavities
are separated from the mouth by the horizontal bony palate, to which is
attached behind (as a dependent process) the soft palate with the uvula. In the
upper and hinder parts of the nasal cavities the olfactory nerve, the first
pair of cerebral nerves, expands in the mucous coat which clothes them. The
terminal branches of it spread partly over the septum (partition), partly on
the side walls of the internal cavities, to which are attached the turbinated
bones. These bones are much more developed in many of the higher mammals than
in man, but there are three of them in all mammals. The sensation of smell
arises by the passage of a current of air containing odorous matter over the
mucous lining of the cavities, and stimulating the olfactory cells of the
nerve-endings.
Man has all the features which distinguish the olfactory organ of the mammals
from that of the lower Vertebrates. In all essential points the human nose
entirely resembles that of the Catarrhine apes, some of which have quite a
human external nose (compare the face of the long-nosed apes). However, the
first structure of the olfactory organ in the human embryo gives no indication
of the future ample proportions of our catarrhine nose. It has the form in
which we find it permanently in the fishes—a couple of simple depressions
in the skin at the outer surface of the head. We find these blind olfactory
pits in all the fishes; sometimes they lie near the eyes, sometimes more
forward at the point of the muzzle, sometimes lower down, near the mouth (Fig.
249).

Fig. 311—Frontal section of the mouth and
throat of a human embryo, neck half-inch long. “Invented” by
Wilhelm His. The vertical section (in the frontal plane, from left to
right) is so constructed that we see the nasal pits in the upper third of the
figure and the eyes at the sides: in the middle third the primitive gullet with
the gill-clefts (gill-arches in section); in the lower third the pectoral
cavity with the bronchial tubes and the rudimentary lungs.
This first rudimentary structure of the double nose is the same in all the
Gnathostomes; it has no connection with the primitive mouth. But even in a
section of the fishes a connection of this kind begins to make its appearance,
a furrow in the surface of the skin running from each side of the nasal pit to
the nearest corner of the mouth. This furrow, the nasal groove or furrow (Fig.
305 r), is very important. In many of the sharks, such as the
Scyllium, a special process of the frontal skin, the nasal fold or
internal nasal process, is formed internally over the groove (n,
n″). In contrast to this the outer edge of the furrow rises in an
“external nasal process.” As the two processes meet and coalesce
over the nasal groove in the Dipneusts and Amphibia, it is converted into a
canal, the nasal canal. Henceforth we can penetrate from the external pits
through the nasal canals direct into the mouth, which has been formed quite
independently. In the Dipneusts and the lower Amphibia the internal aperture of
the nasal canals lies in front (behind the lips); in the higher Amphibia it is
right behind. Finally, in the three higher classes of Vertebrates the primary
mouth-cavity is divided by the formation of the horizontal
palate-roof into two distinct cavities—the upper (secondary) nasal cavity
and the lower (secondary) mouth-cavity. The nasal cavity in turn is divided by
the construction of the vertical septum into two halves—right and left.

Fig. 312—Diagrammatic section of the mouth-nose
cavity. While the palate-plates (p) divide the original mouth-cavity
into the lower secondary mouth (m) and the upper nasal cavity, the
latter in turn is divided by the vertical partition (e) into two halves
(n, n). (From Gegenbaur.)
Comparative anatomy shows us to-day, in the series of the double-nosed
Vertebrates, from the fishes up to man, all the different stages in the
development of the nose, which the advanced olfactory organ of the higher
mammals has passed through at various periods in the course of its phylogeny.
It first appears in the embryo of man and the higher Vertebrates, in which the
double fish-nose persists throughout life. At an early stage, before there is
any trace of the characteristic human face, a pair of small pits are formed in
the head over the original mouth-cavity; these were first discovered by Baer,
and rightly called the “olfactory pits” (Figs. 306 n, 307
n). These primitive nasal pits are quite separate from the rudimentary
mouth, which also originates as a pit-like depression in the skin, in front of
the blind fore end of the gut. Both the pair of nasal pits and the single
mouth-pit (Fig. 310 m) are clothed with the horny plate. The original
separation of the former from the latter is, however, presently abolished, a
process forming above the mouth-pit—the “frontal process”
(Fig. 309 st). Its outer edge rises to the right and left in the shape
of two lateral processes; these are the inner nasal processes or folds
(in). Opposite to these a parallel ridge is formed on either side
between the eye and the nasal pit; these are the outer nasal processes
(an). Thus between the inner and outer nasal processes a groove-like
depression is formed on either side, which leads from the nasal pit towards the
mouth-pit (m); this groove is, as the reader will guess, the same nasal
furrow or groove that we have already seen in the shark (Fig. 305 r). As
the parallel edges of the inner and outer nasal processes bend towards each
other and join above the nasal groove, this is converted into a tube, the
primitive nasal canal. Hence the nose of man and all the other Amniotes
consists at this embryonic stage of a couple of narrow tubes, the nasal canals,
which lead from the outer surface of the forehead into the rudimentary mouth.
This transitory condition resembles that in which we find the nose permanently
in the Dipneusts and Amphibia.
A cone-shaped structure, which grows from below towards the lower ends of the
two nasal processes and joins with them, plays an important part in the
conversion of the open nasal groove into the closed canal. This is the
upper-jaw process (Figs. 306–310 o). Below the mouth-pit are the
gill-arches, which are separated by the gill-clefts. The first of these
gill-arches, and the most important for our purpose, which we may call the
maxillary (jaw) arch, forms the skeleton of the jaws. Above at the basis a
small process grows out of this first gill-arch; this is the upper-jaw process.
The first gill-arch itself develops a cartilage at one of its inner sides, the
“Meckel cartilage” (named after its discoverer), on the outer
surface of which the lower jaw is formed (Figs. 306–310 u). The
upper-jaw process forms the chief part of the skeleton of that jaw, the palate
bone, and the pterygoid bone. On its outer side is afterwards formed the
upper-jaw bone, in the narrower sense, while the middle part of the skeleton of
the upper jaw, the intermaxillary, develops from the foremost part of the
frontal process.
The two upper-jaw processes are of great importance in the further development
of the face. From them is formed, growing into the primitive mouth-cavity, the
important horizontal partition (the palate) that divides the former into two
distinct cavities. The upper cavity, into which the nasal canals open, now
develops into the nasal cavity, the air-passage and the organ of smell. The
lower cavity forms the permanent secondary mouth (Fig. 312 m), the
food-passage and the organ of taste. Both the upper and lower cavities open
behind into the gullet (pharynx). The hard
palate that separates them is formed by the joining of two lateral halves, the
horizontal plates of the two upper-jaw processes, or the palate-plates
(p). When these do not, sometimes, completely join in the middle, a
longitudinal cleft remains, through which we can penetrate from the mouth
straight into the nasal cavity. This is the malformation known as
“wolf’s throat.” “Hare-lip” is the lesser form of
the same defect. At the same time as the horizontal partition of the hard
palate a vertical partition is formed by which the single nasal cavity is
divided into two sections—a right and left half (Fig. 312 n, n).

Figs. 313 and 314—Upper part of the body of a
human embryo, two-thirds of an inch long, of the sixth week; Fig. 313 from
the left, Fig. 314 from the front. The origin of the nose and the upper lip
from two lateral and originally separate halves can be clearly seen. Nose and
upper lip are large in proportion to the rest of the face, and especially to
the lower lip. (From Kollmann.)
The double nose has now acquired the characteristic form that man shares with
the other mammals. Its further development is easy to follow; it consists of
the formation of the inner and outer processes of the walls of the two
cavities. The external nose is not formed until long after all these essential
parts of the internal organ of smell. The first traces of it in the human
embryo are found about the middle of the second month (Figs. 313–316). As
can be seen in any human embryo during the first month, there is at first no
trace of the external nose. It only develops afterwards from the foremost nasal
part of the primitive skull, growing forwards from behind. The characteristic
human nose is formed very late. Much stress is at times laid on this organ as
an exclusive privilege of man. But there are apes that have similar noses, such
as the long-nosed ape.
The evolution of the eye is not less interesting and instructive than that of
the nose. Although this noblest of the sensory organs is one of the most
elaborate and purposive on account of its optic perfection and remarkable
structure, it nevertheless develops, without preconceived design, from a simple
process of the outer germinal layer. The fully-formed human eye is a round
capsule, the eye-ball (Fig. 317). This lies in the bony cavity of the skull,
surrounded by protective fat and motor muscles. The greater part of it is taken
up with a semi-fluid, transparent gelatinous substance, the corpus
vitreum. The crystalline lens is fitted into the anterior surface of the
ball (Fig. 317 l). It is a lenticular, bi-convex, transparent body, the
most important of the refractive media in the eye. Of this group we have,
besides the corpus vitreum and the lens, the watery fluid (humor aqueus)
that is found in front of the lens (at the letter m in Fig. 317). These
three transparent refractive media, by which the rays of light that
enter the eye are broken up and re-focussed, are enclosed in a solid round
capsule, composed of several different coats, something like the concentric
layers of an onion. The outermost and thickest of these envelopes is the white
sclerotic coat of the eye. It consists of tough white connective tissue. In
front of the lens a circular, strongly-curved, transparent plate is fitted into
the sclerotic, like the glass of a watch—the cornea (b). At
its outer surface the cornea is covered with a very thin layer of the
epidermis; this is known as the conjunctiva. It goes from the cornea
over the inner surface of the eye-lids, the upper and lower folds which we draw
over the eye in closing it. At the inner corner of the eye we have a
rudimentary organ in the shape of the relic of a third (inner) eye-lid, which
is greatly developed, as “nictitating (winking) membrane,” in the
lower Vertebrates (p. 5). Underneath the upper eye-lid are the lachrymal
glands, the product of which, the lachrymal fluid, keeps the outer surface of
the eye smooth and clean.

Fig. 315—Face of a human embryo, seven
weeks old. (From Kollmann.) Joining of the nasal processes (e
outer, i inner) with the upper-jaw process (o), n nasal
wall, a ear-opening.
Immediately under the sclerotic we find a very delicate, dark-red membrane,
very rich in blood-vessels—the choroid coat—and inside this
the retina (o), the expansion of the optic nerve (i). The latter
is the second cerebral nerve. It proceeds from the optic thalami (the second
cerebral vesicle) to the eye; penetrates its outer envelopes, and then spreads
out like a net between the choroid and the corpus vitreum. Between the retina
and the choroid there is a very delicate membrane, which is usually (but
wrongly) associated with the latter. This is the black pigment-membrane
(n). It consists of a single stratum of graceful, hexagonal,
regularly-joined cells, full of granules of black colouring matter. This
pigment membrane clothes, not only the inner surface of the choroid proper, but
also the hind surface of its anterior muscular continuation, which covers the
edge of the lens in front as a circular membrane, and arrests the rays of light
at the sides. This is the well-known iris of the eye (h),
coloured differently in different individuals (blue, grey, brown, etc.); it
forms the anterior border of the choroid. The circular opening that is left in
the middle is the pupil, through which the rays of light penetrate into
the eye. At the point where the iris leaves the anterior border of the choroid
proper the latter is very thick, and forms a delicate crown of folds
(g), which surrounds the edge of the lens with about seventy large and
many smaller rays (corona ciliaris.)
At a very early stage a couple of pear-shaped vesicles develop from the
foremost part of the first cerebral vesicle in the embryo of man and the other
Craniotes (Figs. 155 a, 297 au). These growths are the primary
optic vesicles. They are at first directed outwards and forwards, but presently
grow downward, so that, after the complete separation of the five cerebral
vesicles, they lie at the base of the intermediate brain. The inner cavities of
these pear-shaped vesicles, which soon attain a considerable size, are openly
connected with the ventricle of the intermediate brain by their hollow stems.
They are covered externally by the epidermis.
At the point where this comes into direct contact with the most curved part of
the primary optic vesicle there is a thickening (l) and also a
depression (o) of the horny plate (Fig. 318, I). This pit, which
we may call the lens-pit, is converted into a closed sac, the thick-
walled lens-vesicle (2, l), the thick edges of the pit joining together
above it. In the same way in which the medullary tube separates from the outer
germinal layer, we now see this lens-sac sever itself entirely from the horny
plate (h), its source of origin. The hollow of the sac is afterwards
filled with the cells of its thick walls, and thus we get the solid crystalline
lens. This is, therefore, a purely epidermic structure. Together with the lens
the small underlying piece of corium-plate also separates from the skin.
As the lens separates from the corneous plate and grows inwards, it necessarily
hollows out the contiguous primary optic vesicle (Fig. 318, 1–3).
This is done in just the same way as the invagination of the blastula, which
gives rise to the gastrula in the amphioxus (Fig. 38 C–F). In both
cases the hollowing of the closed vesicle on one side goes so far that at last
the inner, folded part touches the outer, not folded part, and the cavity
disappears. As in the gastrula the first part is converted into the entoderm
and the latter into the ectoderm, so in the invagination of the primary optic
vesicle the retina (r) is formed from the first (inner) part, and the
black pigment membrane (u) from the latter (outer, non-invaginated)
part. The hollow stem of the primary optic vesicle is converted into the optic
nerve. The lens (l), which has so important a part in this process, lies
at first directly on the invaginated part, or the retina (r). But they
soon separate, a new structure, the corpus vitreum (gl), growing between
them. While the lenticular sac is being detached and is causing the
invagination of the primary optic vesicle, another invagination is taking place
from below; this proceeds from the superficial part of the skin-fibre
layer—the corium of the head. Behind and under the lens a last-shaped
process rises from the cutis-plate (Fig. 319 g), hollows out the
cup-shaped optic vesicle from below, and presses between the lens (l)
and the retina (i). In this way the optic vesicle acquires the form of a
hood.

Fig. 317—The human eye in section. a
sclerotic coat, b cornea, c conjunctiva, d circular veins
of the iris, e choroid coat, f ciliary muscle, g corona
ciliaris, h iris, i optic nerve, k anterior border of the
retina, l crystalline lens, m inner covering of the cornea
(aqueous membrane), n pigment membrane, o retina, p
Petit’s canal, q yellow spot of the retina. (From
Helmholtz.)
Finally, a complete fibrous envelope, the fibrous capsule of the eye-ball, is
formed about the secondary optic vesicle and its stem (the secondary optic
nerve). It originates from the part of the head-plates which immediately
encloses the eye. This fibrous envelope takes the form of a closed round
vesicle, surrounding the whole of the ball and pushing between the lens and the
horny plate at its outer side. The round wall of the capsule soon divides into
two different membranes by surface-cleavage. The inner membrane becomes the
choroid or vascular coat, and in front the ciliary corona and iris. The outer
membrane is converted into the white protective or sclerotic coat—in
front, the transparent cornea. The eye is now formed in all its essential
parts. The further development—the complicated differentiation and
composition of the various parts—is a matter of detail.
The chief point in this remarkable evolution of the eye is the circumstance
that the optic nerve, the retina, and the pigment membrane originate really
from a part of the brain—an outgrowth of the intermediate
brain—while the lens, the chief refractive body, develops from the outer
skin. From the skin—the horny
plate—also arises the delicate conjunctiva, which afterwards covers the
outer surface of the eyeball. The lachrymal glands are ramified growths from
the conjunctiva (Fig. 286). All these important parts of the eye are products
of the outer germinal layer. The remaining parts—the corpus vitreum (with
the vascular capsule of the lens), the choroid (with the iris), and the
sclerotic (with the cornea)—are formed from the middle germinal layer.

Fig. 318—Eye of the chick embryo in
longitudinal section (1. from an embryo sixty-five hours old; 2.
from a somewhat older embryo; 3. from an embryo four days old). h
horny plate, o lens-pit, l lens (in 1. still part of the
epidermis, in 2. and 3. separated from it), x thickening
of the horny plate at the point where the lens has severed itself, gl
corpus vitreum, r retina, u pigment membrane. (From
Remak.)
The outer protection of the eye, the eye-lids, are merely folds of the skin,
which are formed in the third month of human embryonic life. In the fourth
month the upper eye-lid reaches the lower, and the eye remains covered with
them until birth. As a rule, they open wide shortly before birth (sometimes
only after birth). Our craniote ancestors had a third eye-lid, the nictitating
membrane, which was drawn over the eye from its inner angle. It is still found
in many of the Selachii and Amniotes. In the apes and man it has degenerated,
and there is now only a small relic of it at the inner corner of the eye, the
semi-lunar fold, a useless rudimentary organ (cf. p. 32). The apes and man have
also lost the Harderian gland that opened under the nictitating membrane; we
find this in the rest of the mammals, and the birds, reptiles, and amphibia.
The peculiar embryonic development of the vertebrate eye does not enable us to
draw any definite conclusions as to its obscure phylogeny; it is clearly
cenogenetic to a great extent, or obscured by the reduction and curtailment of
its original features. It is probable that many of the earlier stages of its
phylogeny have disappeared without leaving a trace. It can only be said
positively that the peculiar ontogeny of the complicated optic apparatus in man
follows just the same laws as in all the other Vertebrates. Their eye is a part
of the fore brain, which has grown forward towards the skin, not an original
cutaneous sense-organ, as in the Invertebrates.

Fig. 319—Horizontal transverse section of the
eye of a human embryo, four weeks old. (From Kölliker.) t
lens (the dark wall of which is as thick as the diameter of the central
cavity), g corpus vitreum (connected by a stem, g, with the
corium), v vascular loop (pressing behind the lens inside the corpus
vitreum by means of this stem g), i retina (inner thicker,
invaginated layer of the primary optic vesicle), a pigment membrane
(outer, thin, non-invaginated layer of same), h space between retina and
pigment membrane (remainder of the cavity of the primary optic
vesicle).
The vertebrate ear resembles the eye and nose in many important respects, but
is different in others, in its development. The auscultory organ in the
fully-developed man is like that of the other mammals, and especially the apes,
in the main features. As in them, it consists of two chief parts—an
apparatus for conducting sound (external and middle ear) and an apparatus for
the sensation of sound (internal ear). The external ear opens in the shell at
the side of the head (Fig. 320 a). From this point the external passage
(b), about an inch in length, leads into the head. The inner end of it
is closed by the tympanum, a vertical, but not quite upright, thin membrane of
an oval shape (c). This tympanum separates the external passage from the
tympanic cavity (d). This is a small cavity, filled with air, in the
temporal bone; it is connected with the mouth by a special tube. This tube is
rather longer, but much narrower, than the outer passage, leads inwards
obliquely from the anterior wall of the tympanic cavity, and opens in the
throat below, behind the nasal
openings. It is called the Eustachian tube (e); it serves to equalise
the pressure of the air within the tympanic cavity and the outer atmosphere
that enters by the external passage. Both the Eustachian tube and the tympanic
cavity are lined with a thin mucous coat, which is a direct continuation of the
mucous lining of the throat. Inside the tympanic cavity there are three small
bones which are known (from their shape) as the hammer, anvil, and stirrup
(Fig. 320, f, g, h). The hammer (f) is the outermost, next to the
tympanum. The anvil (g) fits between the other two, above and inside the
hammer. The stirrup (h) lies inside the anvil, and touches with its base
the outer wall of the internal ear, or auscultory vesicle. All these parts of
the external and middle ear belong to the apparatus for conducting sound. Their
chief task is to convey the waves of sound through the thick wall of the head
to the inner-lying auscultory vesicle. They are not found at all in the fishes.
In these the waves of sound are conveyed directly by the wall of the head to
the auscultory vesicle.

Fig. 320—The human ear (left ear, seen from
the front), a shell of ear, b external passage, c
tympanum, d tympanic cavity, e Eustachian tube, f, g, h
the three bones of the ear (f hammer, g anvil, h stirrup),
i utricle, k the three semi-circular canals, l the
sacculus, m cochlea, n auscultory nerve.

Fig. 321—The bony labyrinth of the human
ear (left side). a vestibulum, b cochlea, c upper
canal, d posterior canal, e outer canal, f oval fenestra,
g round fenestra. (From Meyer.)
The internal apparatus for the sensation of sound, which receives the waves of
sound from the conducting apparatus, consists in man and all other mammals of a
closed auscultory vesicle filled with fluid and an auditory nerve, the ends of
which expand over the wall of this vesicle. The vibrations of the sound-waves
are conveyed by these media to the nerve-endings. In the labyrinthic water that
fills the auscultory vesicle there are small stones at the points of entry of
the acoustic nerves, which are composed of groups of microscopic calcareous
crystals (otoliths). The auscultory organ of most of the Invertebrates has
substantially the same composition. It usually consists of a closed vesicle,
filled with fluid, and containing otoliths, with the acoustic nerve expanding
on its wall. But, while the auditory vesicle is usually of a simple round or
oval shape in the Invertebrates, it has in the Vertebrates a special and
curious structure, the labyrinth. This thin-membraned labyrinth is enclosed in
a bony capsule of the same shape, the osseous labyrinth (Fig. 321), and this
lies in the middle of the petrous bone of the skull. The labyrinth is divided
into two vesicles in all the Gnathostomes. The larger one is called the
utriculus, and has three arched appendages, called the
“semi-circular canals” (c, d, e). The smaller vesicle is
called the sacculus, and is connected with a peculiar appendage, with (in man
and the higher mammals) a spiral form something like a snail’s shell, and
therefore called the cochlea (= snail, b). On the thin wall of
this delicate labyrinth the acoustic nerve, which comes from the after-brain,
spreads out in most elaborate fashion. It divides into two main
branches—a cochlear nerve (for the cochlea) and a vestibular nerve (for
the rest of the labyrinth). The former seems to have more to do with the
quality, the latter with the quantity, of the acoustic sensations. Through the
cochlear nerves we learn the height and timbre, through the vestibular nerves
the intensity, of tones.
The first structure of this highly elaborate organ is very simple in the embryo
of man and all the other Craniotes; it is a
pit-like depression in the skin. At the back part of the head at both sides,
near the after brain, a small thickening of the horny plate is formed at the
upper end of the second gill-cleft (Fig. 322 A fl). This sinks into a
sort of pit, and severs from the epidermis, just as the lens of the eye does.
In this way is formed at each side, directly under the horny plate of the back
part of the head, a small vesicle filled with fluid, the primitive auscultory
vesicle, or the primary labyrinth. As it separates from its source, the horny
plate, and presses inwards and backwards into the skull, it changes from round
to pear-shaped (Figs. 322 B lv, 323 o). The outer part of it is
lengthened into a thin stem, which at first still opens outwards by a narrow
canal. This is the labyrinthic appendage (Fig. 322 lr). In the lower
Vertebrates it develops into a special cavity filled with calcareous crystals,
which remains open permanently in some of the primitive fishes, and opens
outwards in the upper part of the skull. But in the mammals the labyrinthic
appendage degenerates. In these it has only a phylogenetic interest as a
rudimentary organ, with no actual physiological significance. The useless relic
of it passes through the wall of the petrous bone in the shape of a narrow
canal, and is called the vestibular aqueduct.

Fig. 322—Development of the auscultory
labyrinth of the chick, in five successive stages (A–E).
(Vertical transverse sections of the skull.) fl auscultory pits,
lv auscultory vesicles, lr labyrinthic appendage, c
rudimentary cochlea, csp posterior canal, cse external canal,
jv jugular vein. (From Reissner.)
It is only the inner and lower bulbous part of the separated auscultory vesicle
that develops into the highly complex and differentiated structure that is
afterwards known as the secondary labyrinth. This vesicle divides at an early
stage into an upper and larger and a lower and smaller section. From the one we
get the utriculus with the semi-circular canals; from the other the
sacculus and the cochlea (Fig. 320 c). The canals are formed in
the shape of simple pouch-like involutions of the utricle (cse and
csp). The edges join together in the middle part of each fold, and
separate from the utricle, the two ends remaining in open connection with its
cavity. All the Gnathostomes have these three canals like man, whereas among
the Cyclostomes the lampreys have only two and the hag-fishes only one. The
very complex structure of the cochlea, one of the most elaborate and wonderful
outcomes of adaptation in the mammal body, develops originally in very simple
fashion as a flask-like projection from the sacculus. As Hasse and Retzius have
pointed out, we find the successive ontogenetic stages of its growth
represented permanently in the series of the higher Vertebrates. The cochlea is
wanting even in the Monotremes, and is restricted to the rest of the mammals
and man.
The auditory nerve, or eighth cerebral nerve, expands with one branch in the
cochlea, and with the other in the remaining parts of the labyrinth. This nerve
is, as Gegenbaur has shown, the sensory dorsal branch of a cerebro-spinal
nerve, the motor ventral branch of which acts for the muscles of the face
(nervus facialis). It has therefore originated phylogenetically from an
ordinary cutaneous nerve, and so is of quite different origin from the optic
and olfactory nerves, which both represent direct outgrowths of the brain. In
this respect the auscultory organ is essentially different from the organs of
sight and smell. The acoustic nerve is formed from ectodermic cells of the hind
brain, and develops from the nervous structure that appears at its dorsal
limit. On the other hand, all the membranous, cartilaginous, and osseous
coverings of the labyrinth are formed from the mesodermic head-plates.
The apparatus for conducting sound which we find in the external and middle ear
of mammals develops quite separately from the apparatus for the sensation of
sound. It is both phylogenetically and ontogenetically an independent secondary
formation, a later accession
to the primary internal ear. Nevertheless, its development is not less
interesting, and is explained with the same ease by comparative anatomy. In all
the fishes and in the lowest Vertebrates there is no special apparatus for
conducting sound, no external or middle ear; they have only a labyrinth, an
internal ear, which lies within the skull. They are without the tympanum and
tympanic cavity, and all its appendages. From many observations made in the
last few decades it seems that many of the fishes (if not all) cannot
distinguish tones; their labyrinth seems to be chiefly (if not exclusively) an
organ for the sense of space (or equilibrium). If it is destroyed, the fishes
lose their balance and fall. In the opinion of recent physiologists this
applies also to many of the Invertebrates (including the nearer ancestors of
the Vertebrates). The round vesicles which are considered to be their
auscultory vesicles, and which contain an otolith, are supposed to be merely
organs of the sense of space (“static vesicles or statocysts”).

Fig. 323—Primitive skull of the human
embryo, four weeks old, vertical section, left half seen internally. v,
z, m, h, n the five pits of the cranial cavity, in which the five cerebral
vesicles lie (fore, intermediate, middle, hind, and after brains), o
pear-shaped primary auscultory vesicle (appearing through), a eye
(appearing through), no optic nerve, p canal of the hypophysis,
t central prominence of the skull. (From Kölliker.)
The middle ear makes its first appearance in the amphibian class, where we find
a tympanum, tympanic cavity, and Eustachian tube; these animals, and all
terrestrial Vertebrates, certainly have the faculty of hearing. All these
essential parts of the middle ear originate from the first gill-cleft and its
surrounding part; in the Selachii this remains throughout life an open
squirting-hole, and lies between the first and second gill-arch. In the embryo
of the higher Vertebrates it closes up in the centre, and thus forms the
tympanic membrane. The outlying remainder of the first gill-cleft is the
rudiment of the external meatus. From its inner part we get the tympanic
cavity, and, further inward still, the Eustachian tube. Connected with this is
the development of the three bones of the mammal ear from the first two
gill-arches; the hammer and anvil are formed from the first, the stirrup from
the upper end of the second, gill-arch.

Fig. 324—The rudimentary muscles of the ear
in the human skull. a raising muscle (M. attollens), b
drawing muscle (M. attrahens), c withdrawing muscle (M.
retrahens), d large muscle of the helix (M. helicis major),
e small muscle of the helix (M. helicis minor), f muscle
of the angle of the ear (M. tragicus), g anti-angular muscle
(M. antitragicus). (From H. Meyer.)
Finally, the shell (pinna or concha) and external meatus (passage to the
tympanum) of the outer ear are developed in a very simple fashion from the skin
that borders the external aperture of the first gill-cleft. The shell rises in
the shape of a circular fold of the skin, in which cartilage and muscles are
afterwards formed (Figs. 313, 315). This organ is only found in the mammalian
class. It is very rudimentary in the lowest section, the Monotremes. In the
others it is found at very different stages of development, and sometimes of
degeneration. It is degenerate in most of the aquatic mammals. The majority of
them have lost it altogether—for instance, the walruses and whales and
most of the seals. On the other hand, the pinna is well developed in the great
majority of the Marsupials and Placentals; it receives and collects the waves
of sound, and is equipped with a very elaborate muscular apparatus, by means of
which the pinna
can be turned freely in any direction and its shape be altered. It is well
known how readily domestic animals—horses, cows, dogs, hares,
etc.—point their ears and move them in different directions. Most of the
apes do the same, and our earlier ape ancestors were also able to do it. But
our later simian ancestors, which we have in common with the anthropoid apes,
abandoned the use of these muscles, and they gradually became rudimentary and
useless. However, we possess them still (Fig. 324). In fact, some men can still
move their ears a little backward and forward by means of the drawing and
withdrawing muscles (b and c); with practice this faculty can be
much improved. But no man can now lift up his ears by the raising muscle
(a), or change the shape of them by the small inner muscles (d, e, f,
g). These muscles were very useful to our ancestors, but are of no
consequence to us. This applies to most of the anthropoid apes as well.
We also share with the higher anthropoid apes (gorilla, chimpanzee, and orang)
the characteristic form of the human outer ear, especially the folded border,
the helix and the lobe. The lower apes have pointed ears, without folded border
or lobe, like the other mammals. But Darwin has shown that at the upper part of
the folded border there is in many men a small pointed process, which most of
us do not possess. In some individuals this process is well developed. It can
only be explained as the relic of the original point of the ear, which has been
turned inwards in consequence of the curving of the edge. If we compare the
pinna of man and the various apes in this respect, we find that they present a
connected series of degenerate structures. In the common catarrhine ancestors
of the anthropoids and man the degeneration set in with the folding together of
the pinna. This brought about the helix of the ear, in which we find the
significant angle which represents the relic of the salient point of the ear in
our earlier simian ancestors. Here again, therefore, comparative anatomy
enables us to trace with certainty the human ear to the similar, but more
developed, organ of the lower mammals. At the same time, comparative physiology
shows that it was a more or less useful implement in the latter, but it is
quite useless in the anthropoids and man. The conducting of the sound has
scarcely been affected by the loss of the pinna. We have also in this the
explanation of the extraordinary variety in the shape and size of the shell of
the ear in different men; in this it resembles other rudimentary organs.
Chapter XXVI.
EVOLUTION OF THE ORGANS OF MOVEMENT
The peculiar structure of the locomotive apparatus is one of the features that
are most distinctive of the vertebrate stem. The chief part of this apparatus
is formed, as in all the higher animals, by the active organs of movement, the
muscles; in consequence of their contractility they have the power to draw up
and shorten themselves. This effects the movement of the various parts of the
body, and thus the whole body is conveyed from place to place. But the
arrangement of these muscles and their relation to the solid skeleton are
different in the Vertebrates from the Invertebrates.
In most of the lower animals, especially the Platodes and Vermalia, we find
that the muscles form a simple, thin layer of flesh immediately underneath the
skin. This muscular layer is very closely connected with the skin itself; it is
the same in the Mollusc stem. Even in the large division of the Articulates,
the classes of crabs, spiders, myriapods, and
insects, we find a similar feature, with the difference that in this case the
skin forms a solid armour—a rigid cutaneous skeleton made of chitine (and
often also of carbonate of lime). This external chitine coat undergoes a very
elaborate articulation both on the trunk and the limbs of the Articulates, and
in consequence the muscular system also, the contractile fibres of which are
attached inside the chitine tubes, is highly articulated. The Vertebrates form
a direct contrast to this. In these alone a solid internal skeleton is
developed, of cartilage or bone, to which the muscles are attached. This bony
skeleton is a complex lever apparatus, or passive apparatus of movement.
Its rigid parts, the arms of the levers, or the bones, are brought together by
the actively mobile muscles, as if by drawing-ropes. This admirable
locomotorium, especially its solid central axis, the vertebral column, is a
special feature of the Vertebrates, and has given the name to the group.

Fig. 328—A piece of the axial rod
(chorda dorsalis), from a sheep embryo. a cuticular sheath,
b cells. (From Kölliker.)
In order to get a clear idea of the chief features of the development of the
human skeleton, we must first examine its composition in the adult frame (Fig.
325, the human skeleton seen from the right; Fig. 326, front view of the whole
skeleton). As in other mammals, we distinguish first between the axial or
dorsal skeleton and the skeleton of the limbs. The axial skeleton consists of
the vertebral column (the skeleton of the trunk) and the skull (skeleton of the
head); the latter is a peculiarly modified part of the former. As appendages of
the vertebral column we have the ribs, and of the skull we have the hyoid bone,
the lower jaw, and the other products of the gill-arches.
The skeleton of the limbs or extremities is composed of two groups of
parts—the skeleton of the extremities proper and the zone-skeleton, which
connects these with the vertebral column. The zone-skeleton of the arms (or
fore legs) is the shoulder-zone; the zone-skeleton of the legs (or hind legs)
is the pelvic zone.
The vertebral column (Fig. 327) in man is composed of thirty-three to
thirty-five ring-shaped bones in a continuous series (above each other, in
man’s upright position). These vertebræ are separated from each
other by elastic ligaments, and at the same time connected by joints, so that
the whole column forms a firm and solid, but flexible and elastic, axial
skeleton, moving freely in all directions. The vertebræ differ in shape and
connection at the various parts of the trunk, and we distinguish the following
groups in the series, beginning at the top: Seven cervical vertebræ, twelve
dorsal vertebræ, five lumbar vertebræ, five sacral vertebræ, and four to six
caudal vertebræ. The uppermost, or those next to the skull, are the cervical
vertebræ (Fig. 327); they have a hole in each of the lateral processes. There
are seven of these vertebræ in man and almost all the other mammals, even if
the neck is as long as that of the camel or giraffe, or as short as that of the
mole or hedgehog. This constant number, which has few exceptions (due to
adaptation), is a strong proof of the common descent of the mammals; it can
only be explained by faithful heredity from a common stem-form, a primitive
mammal with seven cervical vertebræ. If each species had been created
separately, it would have been better to have given the long-necked mammals
more, and the short-necked animals less, cervical vertebræ. Next to these come
the dorsal (or pectoral)
vertebræ, which number twelve to thirteen (usually twelve) in man and most of
the other mammals. Each dorsal vertebra (Fig. 165) has at the side, connected
by joints, a couple of ribs, long bony arches that lie in and protect the wall
of the chest. The twelve pairs of ribs, together with the connecting
intercostal muscles and the sternum, which joins the ends of the right and left
ribs in front, form the chest (thorax). In this strong and elastic frame
are the lungs, and between them the heart. Next to the dorsal vertebræ comes a
short but stronger section of the column, formed of five large vertebræ. These
are the lumbar vertebræ (Fig. 166); they have no ribs and no holes in the
transverse processes. To these succeeds the sacral bone, which is fitted
between the two halves of the pelvic zone. The sacrum is formed of five
vertebræ, completely blended together. Finally, we have at the end a small
rudimentary caudal column, the coccyx. This consists of a varying number
(usually four, more rarely three, or five or six) of small degenerated
vertebræ, and is a useless rudimentary organ with no actual physiological
significance. Morphologically, however, it is of great interest as an
irrefragable proof of the descent of man and the anthropoids from long-tailed
apes. On no other theory can we explain the existence of this rudimentary tail.
In the earlier stages of development the tail of the human embryo protrudes
considerably. It afterwards atrophies; but the relic of the atrophied caudal
vertebræ and of the rudimentary muscles that once moved it remains permanently.
Sometimes, in fact, the external tail is preserved. The older anatomists say
that the tail is usually one vertebra longer in the human female than in the
male (or four against five); Steinbach says it is the reverse.

Fig. 329—Three dorsal vertebræ, from a
human embryo, eight weeks old, in lateral longitudinal section. v
cartilaginous vertebral body, li inter-vertebral disks, ch
chorda. (From Kölliker.)

Fig. 330—A dorsal vertebra of the same
embryo, in lateral transverse section. cv cartilaginous vertebral
body, ch chorda, pr transverse process, a vertebral arch
(upper arch), c upper end of the rib (lower arch). (From
Kölliker.)
In the human vertebral column there are usually thirty-three vertebræ. It is
interesting to find, however, that the number often changes, one or two
vertebræ dropping out or an additional one appearing. Often, also, a mobile rib
is formed at the last cervical or the first lumbar vertebra, so that there are
then thirteen dorsal vertebræ, besides six cervical and four lumbar. In this
way the contiguous vertebræ of the various sections of the column may take each
other’s places.
In order to understand the embryology of the human vertebral column we must
first carefully consider the shape and connection of the vertebræ. Each
vertebra has, in general, the shape of a seal-ring (Figs. 164–166). The
thicker portion, which is turned towards the ventral side, is called the body
of the vertebra, and forms a short osseous disk; the thinner part forms a
semi-circular arch, the vertebral arch, and is turned towards the back.
The arches of the successive vertebræ are connected by thin intercrural
ligaments in such a way that the cavity they collectively enclose represents a
long canal. In this vertebral canal we find the trunk part of the central
nervous system, the spinal cord. Its head part, the brain, is enclosed by the
skull, and the skull itself is merely the uppermost part of the vertebral
column, distinctively modified. The base or ventral side of the vesicular
cranial capsule corresponds originally to a number of developed vertebral
bodies; its vault or dorsal side to their combined upper vertebral arches.
While the solid, massive bodies of the vertebræ represent the real central axis
of the skeleton, the dorsal arches serve to protect the central marrow they
enclose. But similar arches develop on the ventral side for the protection of
the viscera in the breast and belly. These lower or
ventral vertebral arches, proceeding from the ventral side of the vertebral
bodies, form, in many of the lower Vertebrates, a canal in which the large
blood-vessels are enclosed on the lower surface of the vertebral column (aorta
and caudal vein). In the higher Vertebrates the majority of these vertebral
arches are lost or become rudimentary. But at the thoracic section of the
column they develop into independent strong osseous arches, the ribs
(costæ). In reality the ribs are merely large and independent lower
vertebral arches, which have lost their original connection with the vertebral
bodies.

Fig. 331—Intervertebral disk of a new-born
infant, transverse section. a rest of the chorda. (From
Kölliker.)
If we turn from this anatomic survey of the composition of the column to the
question of its development, I may refer the reader to earlier pages with
regard to the first and most important points (pp. 145–148). It will be
remembered that in the human embryo and that of the other vertebrates we find
at first, instead of the segmented column, only a simple unarticulated
cartilaginous rod. This solid but flexible and elastic rod is the axial rod (or
the chorda dorsalis). In the lowest Vertebrate, the Amphioxus, it
retains this simple form throughout life, and permanently represents the whole
internal skeleton (Fig. 210 i). In the Tunicates, also, the nearest
Invertebrate relatives of the Vertebrates, we meet the same
chorda—transitorily in the passing larva tail of the Ascidia, permanently
in the Copelata (Fig. 225 c). Undoubtedly both the Tunicates and Acrania
have inherited the chorda from a common unsegmented stem-form; and these
ancient, long-extinct ancestors of all the chordonia are our hypothetical
Prochordonia.
Long before there is any trace of the skull, limbs, etc., in the embryo of man
or any of the higher Vertebrates—at the early stage in which the whole
body is merely a sole-shaped embryonic shield—there appears in the middle
line of the shield, directly under the medullary furrow, the simple chorda.
(Cf. Figs. 131–135 ch). It follows the long axis of the body in
the shape of a cylindrical axial rod of elastic but firm composition, equally
pointed at both ends. In every case the chorda originates from the dorsal wall
of the primitive gut; the cells that compose it (Fig. 328 b) belong to
the entoderm (Figs. 216–221). At an early stage the chorda develops a
transparent structureless sheath, which is secreted from its cells (Fig. 328
a). This chordalemma is often called the “inner
chorda-sheath,” and must not be confused with the real external sheath,
the mesoblastic perichorda.
But this unsegmented primary axial skeleton is soon replaced by the segmented
secondary axial skeleton, which we know as the vertebral column. The
provertebral plates (Fig. 124 s) differentiate from the innermost,
median part of the visceral layer of the cœlom-pouches at each side of the
chorda. As they grow round the chorda and enclose it they form the skeleton
plate or skeletogenetic layer—that is to say, the skeleton-forming
stratum of cells, which provides the mobile foundation of the permanent
vertebral column and skull (scleroblast). In the head-half of the embryo the
skeletal plate remains a continuous, simple, undivided layer of tissue, and
presently enlarges into a thin-walled capsule enclosing the brain, the
primordial skull. In the trunk-half the provertebral
plate divides into a number of homogeneous, cubical, successive pieces; these
are the several primitive vertebræ. They are not numerous at first, but soon
increase as the embryo grows longer (Figs. 153–155).

Fig. 333—Skull of a new-born child. (From
Kollmann.) Above, in the three bones of the roof of the skull, we see
the lines that radiate from the central points of ossification; in front, the
frontal bone; behind, the occipital bone; between the two the large parietal
bone, p. s the scurf bone, w mastoid fontanelle, f petrous
bone, t tympanic bone, l lateral part, b bulla, j
cheek-bone, a large wing of cuneiform bone, k fontanelle of
cuneiform bone.
In all the Craniotes the soft, indifferent cells of the mesoderm, which
originally compose the skeletal plate, are afterwards converted for the most
part into cartilaginous cells, and these secrete a firm and elastic
intercellular substance between them, and form cartilaginous tissue. Like most
of the other parts of the skeleton, the membranous rudiments of the vertebræ
soon pass into a cartilaginous state, and in the higher Vertebrates this is
afterwards replaced by the hard osseous tissue with its characteristic stellate
cells (Fig. 6). The primary axial skeleton remains a simple chorda throughout
life in the Acrania, the Cyclostomes, and the lowest fishes. In most of the
other Vertebrates the chorda is more or less replaced by the cartilaginous
tissue of the secondary perichorda that grows round it. In the lower Craniotes
(especially the fishes) a more or less considerable part of the chorda is
preserved in the bodies of the vertebræ. In the mammals it disappears for the
most part. By the end of the second month in the human embryo the chorda is
merely a slender thread, running through the axis of the thick, cartilaginous
vertebral column (Figs. 182 ch, 329 ch). In the cartilaginous
vertebral bodies themselves, which afterwards ossify, the slender remnant of
the chorda presently disappears (Fig. 330 ch). But in the elastic
inter-vertebral disks, which develop from the skeletal plate between each pair
of vertebral bodies (Fig. 329 li), a relic of the chorda remains
permanently. In the new-born child there is a large pear-shaped cavity in each
intervertebral disk, filled with a gelatinous mass of cells (Fig. 331
a).

Fig. 334—Head-skeleton of a primitive fish.
n nasal pit, eth cribriform bone region, orb orbit of eye,
la wall of auscultory labyrinth, occ occipital region of
primitive skull, cv vertebral column, a fore, bc hind-lip
cartilage, o primitive upper jaw (palato-quadratum), u
primitive lower jaw, II hyaloid bone, III–VIII first to
sixth branchial arches. (From Gegenbaur.)
Though less sharply defined, this gelatinous nucleus of the elastic
cartilaginous disks persists throughout life in the mammals, but in the birds
and most reptiles the last trace of the chorda disappears. In the subsequent
ossification of the cartilaginous vertebra the first deposit of bony matter
(“first osseous nucleus”) takes place in the vertebral body
immediately round the remainder of the chorda, and soon displaces it
altogether. Then there is a special osseous nucleus formed in each half of the
vertebral arch. The ossification does not reach the point at which the three
nuclei are joined until after birth. In the first year the two osseous halves
of the arches unite; but it is much later—in the second to the eighth
year—
that they connect with the osseous vertebral bodies.

Fig. 335—Roofs of the skulls of nine
Primates (Cattarrhines), seen from above and reduced to a common
size. 1 European, 2 Brazilian, 3 Pithecanthropus, 4
Gorilla, 5 Chimpanzee, 6 Orang, 7 Gibbon, 8 Tailed
ape, 9 Baboon.
The bony skull (cranium), the head-part of the secondary axial skeleton,
develops in just the same way as the vertebral column. The skull forms a bony
envelope for the brain, just as the vertebral canal does for the spinal cord;
and as the brain is only a peculiarly differentiated part of the head, while
the spinal cord represents the longer trunk-section of the originally
homogeneous medullary tube, we shall expect to find that the osseous coat of
the one is a special modification of the osseous envelope of the other. When we
examine the adult human skull in itself (Fig. 332), it is difficult to conceive
how it can be merely the modified fore part of the vertebral column. It is an
elaborate and extensive bony structure, composed of no less than twenty bones
of different shapes and sizes. Seven of them form the spacious shell that
surrounds the brain, in which we distinguish the solid ventral base below and
the curved dorsal vault above. The other thirteen bones form the facial skull,
which is especially the bony envelope of the higher sense-organs, and at the
same time encloses the entrance of the alimentary canal. The lower jaw is
articulated at the base of the skull (usually regarded as the XXI cranial
bone). Behind the lower jaw we find the hyoid bone at the root of the tongue,
also formed from the gill-arches, and a part of the lower arches that have
developed as “head-ribs” from the ventral side of the base of the
cranium.

Fig. 336—Skeleton of the breast-fin of
Ceratodus (biserial feathered skeleton). A, B, cartilaginous series
of the fin-stem. rr cartilaginous fin-radii. (From Gunther.)
Fig. 337—Skeleton of the breast-fin of an early Selachius
(Acanthias). The radii of the median fin-border (B) have
disappeared for the most part; a few only (R) are left. R, R,
radii of the lateral fin-border, mt metapterygium, ms
mesopterygium, p propterygium. (From Gegenbaur.)
Fig.
338—Skeleton of the breast-fin of a young Selachius. The radii of
the median fin-border have wholly disappeared. The shaded part on the right is
the section that persists in the five-fingered hand of the higher Vertebrates.
(b the three basal pieces of the fin: mt metapterygium, rudiment
of the humerus, ms mesopterygium, p propterygium.) (From
Gegenbaur.)
Although the fully-developed skull of the higher Vertebrates, with its peculiar
shape, its enormous size, and its complex composition, seems to have nothing in
common with the ordinary vertebræ, nevertheless even the older comparative
anatomists came to recognise at the end of the eighteenth century that it is
really nothing else originally than a series of modified vertebræ. When Goethe
in 1790 “picked up the skull of a slain victim from the sand of the
Jewish cemetery at Venice, he noticed at once
that the bones of the face also could be traced to vertebræ (like the three
hind-most cranial vertebræ).” And when Oken (without knowing anything of
Goethe’s discovery) found at Ilenstein, “a fine bleached skull of a
hind, the thought flashed across him like lightning: ‘It is a vertebral
column.’”
This famous vertebral theory of the skull has interested the most distinguished
zoologists for more than a century: the chief representatives of comparative
anatomy have devoted their highest powers to the solution of the problem, and
the interest has spread far beyond their circle. But it was not until 1872 that
it was happily solved, after seven years’ labour, by the comparative
anatomist who surpassed all other experts of this science in the second half of
the nineteenth century by the richness of his empirical knowledge and the
acuteness and depth of his philosophic speculations. Carl Gegenbaur has shown,
in his classic Studies of the Comparative Anatomy of the Vertebrates
(third section), that we find the most solid foundation for the vertebral
theory of the skull in the head-skeleton of the Selachii. Earlier anatomists
had wrongly started from the mammal skull, and had compared the several bones
that compose it with the several parts of the vertebra (Fig. 333) they thought
they could prove in this way that the fully-formed mammal skull was made of
from three to six vertebræ.

Fig. 339—Skeleton of the fore leg of an
amphibian. h upper-arm (humerus), ru lower arm (r
radius, u ulna), rcicu′, wrist-bones of first series
(r radiale, i intermedium, c centrale, u′
ulnare). 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 wrist-bones of the second series. (From
Gegenbaur.)
Fig. 340—Skeleton of gorilla’s hand. (From
Huxley.)
Fig. 341—Skeleton of human hand, back. (From
Meyer.)
The older theory was refuted by simple and obvious facts, which were first
pointed out by Huxley. Nevertheless, the fundamental idea of it—the
belief that the skull is formed from the head-part of the perichordal axial
skeleton, just as the brain is from the simple medullary tube, by
differentiation and modification—remained. The work now was to discover
the proper way of supplying this philosophic theory with an empirical
foundation, and it was reserved for Gegenbaur to achieve this. He first opened
out the phylogenetic path which here, as in all morphological questions, leads
most confidently to the goal. He showed that the primitive fishes (Figs.
249–251), the ancestors of all the Gnathostomes, still preserve
permanently in the form of their skull the structure out of which the
transformed skull of the higher Vertebrates, including man, has been evolved.
He further showed that
the branchial arches of the Selachii prove that their skull originally
consisted of a large number of (at least nine or ten) provertebræ, and that the
cerebral nerves that proceed from the base of the brain entirely confirm this.
These cerebral nerves are (with the exception of the first and second pair, the
olfactory and optic nerves) merely modifications of spinal nerves, and are
essentially similar to them in their peripheral expansion. The comparative
anatomy of these cerebral nerves, their origin and their expansion, furnishes
one of the strongest arguments for the new vertebral theory of the skull.

Fig. 342—Skeleton of the hand or fore foot of
six mammals. I man, II dog, III pig, IV ox,
V tapir, VI horse. r radius, u ulna, a
scaphoideum, b lunare, a triquetrum, d trapezium, e
trapezoid, f capitatum, g hamatum, p pisiforme. 1
thumb, 2 index finger, 3 middle finger, 4 ring finger,
5 little finger. (From Gegenbaur.)
We have not space here to go into the details of Gegenbaur’s theory of
the skull. I must be content to refer the reader to the great work I have
mentioned, in which it is thoroughly established from the
empirico-philosophical point of view. He has also given a comprehensive and
up-to-date treatment of the subject in his Comparative Anatomy of the
Vertebrates (1898). Gegenbaur indicates as original “cranial
ribs,” or “lower arches of the cranial vertebræ,” at each
side of the head of the Selachii (Fig. 334), the following pairs of arches:
I and II, two lip-cartilages, the anterior (a) of which is
composed of an upper piece only, the posterior (bc) from an upper and
lower piece; III, the maxillary arches, also consisting of two pieces on
each side—the primitive upper jaw (os palato-quadratum, o) and the
primitive lower jaw (u); IV, the hyaloid bone (II);
finally, V–X, six branchial arches in the narrower sense
(III–VIII). From the anatomic features of these nine to ten
cranial ribs or “lower vertebral arches” and the cranial nerves
that spread over them, it is clear that the apparently simple cartilaginous
primitive skull of the Selachii was originally formed from so many (at least
nine) somites or provertebræ. The blending of these primitive segments into a
single capsule is, however, so ancient that, in virtue of the law of curtailed
heredity, the original division seems to have disappeared; in the embryonic
development it is very difficult to detect it in isolated traces, and in some
respects quite impossible. It is claimed that several (three to six) traces of
provertebræ have been discovered in the anterior (pre-chordal) part of the
Selachii-skull; this would bring up the number of cranial somites to twelve or
sixteen, or even more.
In the primitive skull of man (Fig. 323) and the higher Vertebrates, which has
been evolved from that of the Selachii, five consecutive sections are
discoverable at a certain early period of development, and one might be induced
to trace these to five primitive vertebræ; but these sections are due entirely
to adaptation to
the five primitive cerebral vesicles, and correspond, like these, to a large
number of metamera. That we have in the primitive skull of the mammals a
greatly modified and transformed organ, and not at all a primitive formation,
is clear from the circumstance that its original soft membranous form only
assumes the cartilaginous character for the most part at the base and the
sides, and remains membranous at the roof. At this part the bones of the
subsequent osseous skull develop as external coverings over the membranous
structure, without an intermediate cartilaginous stage, as there is at the base
of the skull. Thus a large part of the cranial bones develop originally as
covering bones from the corium, and only secondarily come into close touch with
the primitive skull (Fig. 333). We have previously seen how this very
rudimentary beginning of the skull in man is formed ontogenetically from the
“head-plates,” and thus the fore end of the chorda is enclosed in
the base of the skull. (Cf. Fig. 145 and pp. 138, 144, and 149.)

Figs. 343–345—Arm and hand of three
anthropoids. Fig. 343—Chimpanzee (Anthropithecus niger). Fig.
344—Veddah of Ceylon (Homo veddalis). Fig. 345—European
(Homo mediterraneus). (From Paul and Fritz
Sarasin.)
The phylogeny of the skull has made great progress during the last three
decades through the joint attainments of comparative anatomy, ontogeny, and
paleontology. By the judicious and comprehensive application of the
phylogenetic method (in the sense of Gegenbaur) we have found the key to the
great and important problems that arise from the thorough comparative study of
the skull. Another school of research, the school of what is called
“exact craniology” (in the sense of Virchow), has, meantime, made
fruitless efforts to obtain this result. We may gratefully acknowledge all that
this descriptive school has done in the way of accurately describing the
various forms and measurements of the human skull, as compared with those of
other mammals. But the vast empirical material that it has accumulated in its
extensive literature is mere dead and sterile erudition until it is vivified
and illumined by phylogenetic speculation.
Virchow confined himself to the most careful analysis of large numbers of human
skulls and those of anthropoid mammals. He saw only the differences between
them, and sought to express these in figures.

Fig. 346—Transverse section of a fish’s
tail (from the tunny). (From Johannes Müller.) a upper
(dorsal) lateral muscles, a′, b′ lower (ventral) lateral
muscles, d vertebral bodies, b sections of incomplete conical
mantle, B attachment lines of the inter-muscular ligaments (from the
side).
Without adducing a single solid reason, or offering any alternative
explanation, he rejected evolution as an unproved hypothesis. He played a most
unfortunate part in the controversy as to the significance of the fossil human
skulls of Spy and Neanderthal, and the comparison of them with the skull of the
Pithecanthropus (Fig. 283). All the interesting features of these skulls that
clearly indicated the transition from the anthropoid to the man were declared
by Virchow to be chance pathological variations. He said that the roof of the
skull of Pithecanthropus (Fig. 335, 3) must have belonged to an ape,
because so pronounced an orbital stricture (the horizontal constriction
between the outer edge of the eye-orbit and the temples) is not found in any
human being. Immediately afterwards Nehring showed in the skull of a Brazilian
Indian (Fig. 335, 2), found in the Sambaquis of Santos, that this
stricture can be even deeper in man than in many of the apes. It is very
instructive in this connection to compare the roofs of the skulls (seen from
above) of different primates. I have, therefore, arranged nine such skulls in
Fig. 335, and reduced them to a common size.
We turn now to the branchial arches, which were regarded even by the earlier
natural philosophers as “head-ribs.” (Cf. Figs. 167–170). Of
the four original gill-arches of the mammals the first lies between the
primitive mouth and the first gill-cleft. From the base of this arch is formed
the upper-jaw process, which joins with the inner and outer nasal processes on
each side, in the manner we have previously explained, and forms the chief
parts of the skeleton of the upper jaw (palate bone, pterygoid bone, etc.) (Cf.
p. 284.) The remainder of the first branchial arch, which is now called, by
way of contrast, the “upper-jaw process,” forms from its base two
of the ear-ossicles (hammer and anvil), and as to the rest is converted into a
long strip of cartilage that is known, after its discoverer, as
“Meckel’s cartilage,” or the promandibula. At the
outer surface of the latter is formed from the cellular matter of the corium,
as covering or accessory bone, the permanent bony lower jaw. From the first
part or base of the second branchial arch we get, in the mammals, the third
ossicle of the ear, the stirrup; and from the succeeding parts we get (in this
order) the muscle of the stirrup, the styloid process of the temporal bone, the
styloid-hyoid ligament, and the little horn of the hyoid bone. The third
branchial arch is only cartilaginous at the foremost part, and here the body of
the hyoid bone and its larger horn are formed at each side by the junction of
its two halves. The fourth branchial arch is only found transitorily in the
mammal embryo as a rudimentary organ, and does not develop special parts; and
there is no trace in the embryo of the higher Vertebrates of the posterior
branchial arches (fifth and sixth pair), which are permanent in the Selachii.
They have been lost long ago. Moreover, the four gill-clefts of the human
embryo are only interesting as rudimentary organs, and they soon close up and
disappear. The first alone (between the first and second branchial arches) has
any permanent significance; from it are developed the tympanic cavity and the
Eustachian tube. (Cf. Figs. 169, 320.)
It was Carl Gegenbaur again who solved the difficult problem of tracing the
skeleton of the limbs of the Vertebrates to a common type. Few parts of the
vertebrate body have undergone such infinitely varied modifications in regard
to size, shape, and adaptation of structure as the limbs or extremities; yet we
are in a position to reduce them all to the same hereditary standard. We may
generally distinguish three groups among the Vertebrates in relation to the
formation of their limbs. The lowest and earliest Vertebrates, the Acrania and
Cyclostomes, had, like their invertebrate ancestors, no pairs of limbs, as we
see in the Amphioxus and the Cyclostomes to-day (Figs. 210, 247). The second
group is formed of the two classes of the true fishes and the Dipneusts; here
there are always two pairs of limbs at first, in the shape of many-toed
fins—one pair of breast-fins or fore legs, and one pair of belly-fins or
hind legs (Figs. 248–259). The third group comprises the four higher
classes of Vertebrates—the amphibia, reptiles, birds, and mammals; in
these quadrupeds there are at first the same two pairs of limbs, but in the
shape of five-toed feet. Frequently we find less than five toes, and sometimes
the feet are wholly atrophied (as in the serpents). But the original stem-form
of the group had five toes or fingers before and behind (Figs. 263–265).
The true primitive form of the pairs of limbs, such as they were found in the
primitive fishes of the Silurian period, is preserved for us in the Australian
dipneust, the remarkable Ceratodus (Fig. 257). Both the breast-fin and
the belly-fin are flat oval paddles, in which we find a biserial cartilaginous
skeleton (Fig. 336). This consists, firstly, of a much segmented fin-rod or
“stem” (A, B), which runs through the fin from base to tip;
and secondly of a double row of thin articulated fin-radii (r, r), which
are attached to both sides of the fin-rod, like the feathers of a feathered
leaf. This primitive fin, which Gegenbaur first recognised, is attached to the
vertebral column by a simple zone in the shape of a cartilaginous arch. It has
probably originated from the branchial arches.[31]
[31]
While Gegenbaur derives the fins from two pairs of posterior separated
branchial arches, Balfour holds that they have been developed from segments of
a pair of originally continuous lateral fins or folds of the skin.)
We find the same biserial primitive fin more or less preserved in the
fossilised remains of the earliest Selachii (Fig. 248), Ganoids (Fig. 253), and
Dipneusts (Fig. 256). It is also found in modified form in some of the actual
sharks and pikes. But in the majority of the Selachii it has already
degenerated to the extent that the radii on one side of the fin-rod have been
partly or entirely lost, and are retained only on the other (Fig. 337). We thus
get the uniserial fin, which has been transmitted from the Selachii to the rest
of the fishes (Fig. 338).
Gegenbaur has shown how the five-toed leg of the Amphibia, that has been
inherited by the three classes of Amniotes, was evolved from the uniserial
fish-fin.[32]
[32]
The limb of the four higher classes of Vertebrates is now explained in the
sense that the original fin-rod passes along its outer (ulnar or fibular) side,
and ends in the fifth toe. It was formerly believed to go along the inner
(radial or tibial) side, and end in the first toe, as Fig. 339 shows.) In the
dipneust ancestors of the Amphibia the radii gradually atrophy, and are lost,
for the most part, on the other side of the fin-rod as well (the lighter
cartilages in Fig. 338). Only the four lowest radii (shaded in the
illustration) are preserved; and these are the four inner toes of the foot
(first to fourth). The little or fifth toe is developed from the lower end of
the fin-rod. From the middle and upper part of the fin-rod was developed the
long stem of the limb—the important radius and ulna (Fig. 339 r
and u) and humerus (h) of the higher Vertebrates.

Fig. 347—Human skeleton. (Cf. Figure
326.)
Fig. 348—Skeleton of the giant gorilla. (Cf. Figure
209.)
In this way the five-toed foot of the Amphibia, which we first meet in the
Carboniferous Stegocephala (Fig. 260), and which was inherited from them by the
reptiles on one side and the mammals on the other, was formed by gradual
degeneration and differentiation from the many-toed fish-fin (Fig. 341). The
reduction of the radii to four was accompanied by a further differentiation of
the fin-rod, its transverse segmentation into upper and lower halves, and the
formation of the zone of the limb, which is composed originally of three limbs
before and behind in the higher Vertebrates. The simple arch of the original
shoulder-zone divides on each side into an upper (dorsal) piece, the
shoulder-blade (scapula), and a lower (ventral) piece; the anterior part
of the latter forms the primitive clavicle (procoracoideum), and the
posterior part the coracoideum. In the same way the simple arch of the
pelvic zone breaks up into an upper (dorsal) piece, the iliac-bone (os
ilium), and a lower (ventral) piece; the anterior part of the latter forms
the pubic bone (os pubis), and the posterior the ischial bone (os
ischii).
There is also a complete agreement between the fore and hind limb in the stem
or shaft. The first section of the stem is supported by a single strong
bone—the humerus in the fore, the femur in the hind limb. The second
section contains two bones: in front the radius (r) and ulna (u),
behind the tibia and fibula. (Cf. the skeletons in Figs. 260, 265, 270,
278–282, and 348.) The succeeding numerous small bones of the wrist
(carpus) and ankle (tarsus) are also similarly arranged in the
fore and hind extremities, and so are the five bones of the middle-hand
(metacarpus) and middle-foot (metatarsus). Finally, it is the
same with the toes themselves, which have a similar characteristic composition
from a series of bony pieces before and behind. We find a complete parallel in
all the parts of the fore leg and the hind leg.
When we thus learn from comparative anatomy that the skeleton of the human
limbs is composed of just the same bones, put together in the same way, as the
skeleton in the four higher classes of Vertebrates, we may at once infer a
common descent of them from a single stem-form. This stem-form was the earliest
amphibian that had five toes on each foot. It is particularly the outer parts
of the limbs that have been modified by adaptation to different conditions. We
need only recall the immense variations they offer within the mammal class. We
have the slender legs of the deer and the strong springing legs of the
kangaroo, the climbing feet of the sloth and the digging feet of the mole, the
fins of the whale and the wings of the bat. It will readily be granted that
these organs of locomotion differ as much in regard to size, shape, and special
function as can be conceived. Nevertheless, the bony skeleton is substantially
the same in every case. In the different limbs we always find the same
characteristic bones in essentially the same rigidly hereditary connection;
this is as splendid a proof of the theory of evolution as comparative anatomy
can discover in any organ of the body. It is true that the skeleton of the
limbs of the various mammals undergoes many distortions and degenerations
besides the special adaptations (Fig. 342). Thus we find the first finger or
the thumb atrophied in the fore-foot (or hand) of the dog (II). It has
entirely disappeared in the pig (III) and tapir (V). In the
ruminants (such as the ox, IV) the second and fifth toes are also
atrophied, and only the third and fourth are well developed (VI, 3).
Nevertheless, all these different fore-feet, as well as the hand of the ape
(Fig. 340) and of man (Fig. 341), were originally developed from a common
pentadactyle stem-form. This is proved by the rudiments of the degenerated
toes, and by the similarity of the arrangement of the wrist-bones in all the
pentanomes (Fig. 342 a–p).
If we candidly compare the bony skeleton of the human arm and hand with that of
the nearest anthropoid apes, we find an almost perfect identity. This is
especially true of the chimpanzee. In regard to the proportions of the various
parts, the lowest living races of men (the Veddahs of Ceylon, Fig. 344) are
midway between the chimpanzee (Fig. 343) and the European (Fig. 345). More
considerable are the differences in structure and the proportions of the
various parts between the different genera of anthropoid apes (Figs.
278–282); and still greater is the morphological distance between these
and the lowest apes (the Cynopitheca). Here, again, impartial and
thorough anatomic comparison confirms the accuracy of Huxley’s
pithecometra principle p. 171.
The complete unity of structure which is thus revealed by the comparative
anatomy of the limbs is fully confirmed by their embryology. However different
the extremities of the four-footed Craniotes may be in their adult state, they
all develop from the same rudimentary structure. In every case the first trace
of the limb in the embryo is a very simple protuberance that grows out of the
side of the hyposoma. These simple structures develop directly into fins in the
fishes and Dipneusts by differentiation of their cells. In the higher classes
of Vertebrates each of the four takes the shape in its further growth of a leaf
with a stalk, the inner half becoming narrower and thicker and the outer half
broader and thinner. The inner half (the stalk of the leaf) then divides into
two sections—the upper and lower parts of the limb. Afterwards four
shallow indentations are formed at the free edge of the leaf, and gradually
deepen; these are the intervals between the five toes (Fig. 174). The toes soon
make their appearance. But at first all five toes, both of fore and hind feet,
are connected by a thin membrane like a swimming-web; they remind us of the
original shaping of the foot as a paddling fin. The further development of the
limbs from this rudimentary structure takes place in the same way in all the
Vertebrates according to the laws of heredity.
The embryonic development of the muscles, or active organs of
locomotion, is not less interesting than that of the skeleton, or
passive organs. But the comparative anatomy and ontogeny of the muscular
system are much more difficult and inaccessible, and consequently have hitherto
been less studied. We can therefore only draw some general phylogenetic
conclusions therefrom.
It is incontestable that the musculature of the Vertebrates has been evolved
from that of lower Invertebrates; and among these we have to consider
especially the unarticulated Vermalia. They have a simple cutaneous muscular
layer, developing from the mesoderm. This was afterwards replaced by a pair of
internal lateral muscles, that developed from the middle wall of the
cœlom-pouches; we still find the first rudiments of the muscles arising from
the muscle-plate of these in the embryos of all the Vertebrates (cf. Figs. 124,
158–160, 222–224 mp). In the unarticulated stem-forms of the
Chordonia, which we have called the Prochordonia, the two cœlom-pouches, and
therefore also the muscle-plates of their walls, were not yet segmented. A
great advance was made in the articulation of them, as we have followed it step
by step in the Amphioxus (Figs. 124, 158). This segmentation of the muscles was
the momentous historical process with which vertebration, and the development
of the vertebrate stem, began. The articulation of the skeleton came after this
segmentation of the muscular system, and the two entered into very close
correlation.
The episomites or dorsal cœlom-pouches of the Acrania, Cyclostomes, and
Selachii (Fig. 161 h) first develop from their inner or median wall
(from the cell-layer that lies directly on the skeletal plate [sk] and
the medullary tube [nr]) a strong muscle-plate (mp). By dorsal
growth (w) it also reaches the external wall of the cœlom-pouches, and
proceeds from the dorsal to the ventral wall. From these segmental
muscle-plates, which are chiefly concerned in the segmentation of the
Vertebrates, proceed the lateral muscles of the stem, as we find in the
simplest form in the Amphioxus (Fig. 210). By the formation of a horizontal
frontal septum they divide on each side into an upper and lower series of
myotomes, dorsal and ventral lateral muscles. This is seen with typical
regularity in the transverse section of the tail of a fish (Fig. 346). From
these earlier lateral muscles of the trunk develop the greater part of the
subsequent muscles of the trunk, and also the much later “muscular
buds” of the limbs.[33]
[33]
The ontogeny of the muscles is mostly cenogenetic. The greater part of the
muscles of the head (or the visceral muscles) belong originally to the hyposoma
of the vertebrate organism, and develop from the wall of the hyposomites or
ventral cœlom-pouches. This also applies originally to the primary muscles of
the limbs, as these too belong phylogenetically to the hyposoma. (Cf. Chapter
XIV.)
Chapter XXVII.
THE EVOLUTION OF THE ALIMENTARY SYSTEM
The chief of the vegetal organs of the human frame, to the evolution of which
we now turn our attention, is the alimentary canal. The gut is the oldest of
all the organs of the metazoic body, and it leads us back to the earliest age
of the formation of organs—to the first section of the Laurentian period.
As we have already seen, the result of the first division of labour among the
homogeneous cells of the earliest multicellular animal body was the formation
of an alimentary cavity. The first duty and first need of every organism is
self-preservation. This is met by the functions of the nutrition and the
covering of the body. When, therefore, in the primitive globular Blastæa
the homogeneous cells began to effect a division of labour, they had first to
meet this twofold need. One half were converted into alimentary cells and
enclosed a digestive cavity, the gut. The other half became covering cells, and
formed an envelope round the alimentary tube and the whole body. Thus arose the
primary germinal layers—the inner, alimentary, or vegetal layer, and the
outer, covering, or animal layer. (Cf. pp. 214–17.)
When we try to construct an animal frame of the simplest conceivable type, that
has some such primitive alimentary canal and the two primary layers
constituting its wall, we inevitably come to the very remarkable embryonic form
of the gastrula, which we have found with extraordinary persistence throughout
the whole range of animals, with the exception of the unicellulars—in the
Sponges, Cnidaria, Platodes, Vermalia, Molluscs, Articulates, Echinoderms,
Tunicates, and Vertebrates. In all these stems the gastrula recurs in the same
very simple form. It is certainly a remarkable fact that the gastrula is found
in various animals as a larva-stage in their individual development, and that
this gastrula, though much disguised by cenogenetic modifications, has
everywhere essentially the same palingenetic structure (Figs. 30–35). The
elaborate alimentary canal of the higher animals develops ontogenetically from
the same simple primitive gut of the gastrula.
This gastræa theory is now accepted by nearly all zoologists. It was first
supported and partly modified by Professor Ray-Lankester; he proposed three
years afterwards (in his essay on the development of the Molluscs, 1875) to
give the name of archenteron to the primitive gut and blastoporus
to the primitive mouth.
Before we follow the development of the human alimentary canal in detail, it is
necessary to say a word about the general features of its composition in the
fully-developed man. The mature alimentary canal in man is constructed in all
its main features like that of all the higher mammals, and particularly
resembles that of the Catarrhines, the narrow-nosed apes of the Old World. The
entrance into it, the mouth, is armed with thirty-two teeth, fixed in rows in
the upper and lower jaws. As we have seen, our dentition is exactly the same as
that of the Catarrhines, and differs from that of all other animals p. 257.
Above the mouth-cavity is the double nasal cavity; they are separated by the
palate-wall. But we saw that this separation is not there from the first, and
that originally there is a common mouth-nasal cavity in the embryo; and this is
only divided afterwards by the hard palate into two—the nasal cavity
above and that of the mouth below (Fig. 311).
At the back the cavity of the mouth is half closed by the vertical curtain that
we call the soft palate, in the middle of which is the uvula. A glance into a
mirror with the mouth wide open will show its shape. The uvula is interesting
because, besides man, it is only found in the ape. At each side of the soft
palate are the tonsils. Through the curved opening that we find
underneath the soft palate we penetrate into the gullet or pharynx behind the
mouth-cavity. Into this opens on either side a narrow canal (the Eustachian
tube), through which there is direct communication with the tympanic cavity of
the ear (Fig. 320 e). The pharynx is continued in a long, narrow tube,
the œsophagus ( sr). By this the food passes into the stomach when
masticated and swallowed. Into the gullet also opens, right above, the trachea
( lr), that leads to the lungs. The entrance to it is covered by the
epiglottis, over which the food slides. The cartilaginous epiglottis is found
only in the mammals, and has developed from the fourth branchial arch of the
fishes and amphibia. The lungs are found, in man and all the mammals, to the
right and left in the pectoral cavity, with the heart between them. At the
upper end of the trachea there is, under the epiglottis, a specially
differentiated part, strengthened by a cartilaginous skeleton, the larynx. This
important organ of human speech also develops from a part of the alimentary
canal. In front of the larynx is the thyroid gland, which sometimes enlarges
and forms goitre.
The œsophagus descends into the pectoral cavity along the vertebral column,
behind the lungs and the heart, pierces the diaphragm, and enters the visceral
cavity. The diaphragm is a membrano-muscular partition that completely
separates the thoracic from the abdominal cavity in all the mammals (and these
alone). This separation is not found in the beginning; there is at first a
common breast-belly cavity, the cœloma or pleuro-peritoneal cavity. The
diaphragm is formed later on as a muscular horizontal partition between the
thoracic and abdominal cavities. It then completely separates the two cavities,
and is only pierced by several organs that pass from the one to the other. One
of the chief of these organs is the œsophagus. After this has passed through
the diaphragm, it expands into the gastric sac in which digestion chiefly takes
place. The stomach of the adult man (Fig. 349) is a long, somewhat oblique sac,
expanding on the left into a blind sac, the fundus of the stomach (
b′), but narrowing on the right, and passing at the pylorus (
e) into the small intestine. At this point there is a valve, the pyloric
valve ( d), between the two sections of the canal; it opens only when
the pulpy food passes from the stomach into the intestine. In man and the
higher Vertebrates the stomach itself is the chief organ of digestion, and is
especially occupied with the solution of the food; this is not the case in many
of the lower Vertebrates, which have no stomach, and discharge its function by
a part of the gut farther on. The muscular wall of the stomach is comparatively
thick; it has externally strong muscles that accomplish the digestive
movements, and internally a large quantity of small glands, the peptic glands,
which secrete the gastric juice.

Fig. 349—Human stomach and duodenum,
longitudinal section. a cardiac (end of œsophagus), b fundus
(blind sac of the left side), c pylorus-fold, d pylorus-valves,
e pylorus-cavity, fgh duodenum, i entrance of the
gall-duct and the pancreatic duct. (From Meyer.)
Next to the stomach comes the longest section of the alimentary canal, the
middle gut or small intestine. Its chief function is to absorb the peptonised
fluid mass of food, or the chyle, and it is subdivided into several sections,
of which the first (next to the stomach) is called the duodenum (Fig. 349
fgh). It is a short, horseshoe-shaped loop of the gut. The largest
glands of the alimentary canal open into it—the liver, the chief
digestive gland, that secretes the gall, and the pancreas, which secretes the
pancreatic juice. The two glands pour their secretions, the bile and pancreatic
juice, close together into the duodenum ( i). The opening of the
gall-duct is of particular phylogenetic importance, as it is the same in all
the Vertebrates, and indicates the principal point of the hepatic or trunk-gut
(Gegenbaur). The liver, phylogenetically older than the stomach, is a large
gland, rich in blood, in the adult man, immediately under the diaphragm on the
left
side, and separated by it from the lungs. The pancreas lies a little further
back and more to the left. The remaining part of the small intestine is so long
that it has to coil itself in many folds in order to find room in the narrow
space of the abdominal cavity. It is divided into the jejunum above and the
ileum below. In the last section of it is the part of the small intestine at
which in the embryo the yelk-sac opens into the gut. This long and thin
intestine then passes into the large intestine, from which it is cut off by a
special valve. Immediately behind this “Bauhin-valve” the first
part of the large intestine forms a wide, pouch-like structure, the cæcum. The
atrophied end of the cæcum is the famous rudimentary organ, the vermiform
appendix. The large intestine ( colon) consists of three parts—an
ascending part on the right, a transverse middle part, and a descending part on
the left. The latter finally passes through an S-shaped bend into the last
section of the alimentary canal, the rectum, which opens behind by the anus.
Both the large and small intestines are equipped with numbers of small glands,
which secrete mucous and other fluids.

Fig. 350—Median section of the head of a
hare-embryo, one-fourth of an inch in length. (From Mihalcovics.)
The deep mouth-cleft ( hp) is separated by the membrane of the throat (
rh) from the blind cavity of the head-gut ( kd). hz heart,
ch chorda, hp the point at which the hypophysis develops from the
mouth-cleft, vh ventricle of the cerebrum, v3 , third ventricle
(intermediate brain), v4 fourth ventricle (hind brain), ck spinal
canal.
For the greater part of its length the alimentary canal is attached to the
inner dorsal surface of the abdominal cavity, or to the lower surface of the
vertebral column. The fixing is accomplished by means of the thin membranous
plate that we call the mesentery.
Although the fully-formed alimentary canal is thus a very elaborate organ, and
although in detail it has a quantity of complex structural features into which
we cannot enter here, nevertheless the whole complicated structure has been
historically evolved from the very simple form of the primitive gut that we
find in our gastræad-ancestors, and that every gastrula brings before us
to-day. We have already pointed out (Chapter IX) how the epigastrula of the
mammals (Fig. 67) can be reduced to the original type of the bell-gastrula,
which is now preserved by the amphioxus alone (Fig. 35). Like the latter, the
human gastrula and that of all other mammals must be regarded as the
ontogenetic reproduction of the phylogenetic form that we call the Gastræa, in
which the whole body is nothing but a double-walled gastric sac.
We already know from embryology the manner in which the gut develops in the
embryo of man and the other mammals. From the gastrula is first formed the
spherical embryonic vesicle filled with fluid ( gastrocystis, Fig. 106).
In the dorsal wall of this the sole-shaped embryonic shield is developed, and
on the under-side of this a shallow groove appears in the middle line, the
first trace of the later, secondary alimentary tube. The gut-groove becomes
deeper and deeper, and its edges bend towards each other, and finally form a
tube.
As we have seen, this simple cylindrical gut-tube is at first completely closed
before and behind in man and in the Vertebrates generally (Fig. 148); the
permanent openings of the alimentary canal, the mouth and anus, are only formed
later on, and from the outer skin. A mouth-pit appears in the skin in front
(Fig. 350 hp), and this grows towards the blind fore-end of the cavity
of the head-gut ( kd), and at length breaks into it. In the same way a
shallow anus-pit is formed in the skin behind, which grows deeper and deeper,
advances towards the blind hinder end of the pelvic gut, and at last connects
with it. There is at first, both before and behind, a thin partition between
the external cutaneous pit and the blind end of the gut—the
throat-membrane in front and the anus-membrane behind; these disappear when the
connection takes place.
Directly in front of the anus-opening the allantois develops from the hind gut;
this is the important embryonic structure
that forms into the placenta in the Placentals (including man). In this more
advanced form the human alimentary canal (and that of all the other mammals) is
a slightly bent, cylindrical tube, with an opening at each end, and two
appendages growing from its lower wall: the anterior one is the umbilical
vesicle or yelk-sac, and the posterior the allantois or urinary sac (Fig. 195).
The thin wall of this simple alimentary tube and its ventral appendages is
found, on microscopic examination, to consist of two strata of cells. The inner
stratum, lining the entire cavity, consists of larger and darker cells, and is
the gut-gland layer. The outer stratum consists of smaller and lighter cells,
and is the gut-fibre layer. The only exception is in the cavities of the mouth
and anus, because these originate from the skin. The inner coat of the
mouth-cavity is not provided by the gut-gland layer, but by the skin-sense
layer; and its muscular substratum is provided, not by the gut-fibre, but the
skin-fibre, layer. It is the same with the wall of the small anus-cavity.
If it is asked how these constituent layers of the primitive gut-wall are
related to the various tissues and organs that we find afterwards in the
fully-developed system, the answer is very simple. It can be put in a single
sentence. The epithelium of the gut—that is to say, the internal soft
stratum of cells that lines the cavity of the alimentary canal and all its
appendages, and is immediately occupied with the processes of
nutrition—is formed solely from the gut-gland layer; all other tissues
and organs that belong to the alimentary canal and its appendages originate
from the gut-fibre layer. From the latter is also developed the whole of the
outer envelope of the gut and its appendages; the fibrous connective tissue and
the smooth muscles that compose its muscular layer, the cartilages that support
it (such as the cartilages of the larynx and the trachea), the blood-vessels
and lymph-vessels that absorb the nutritive fluid from the intestines—in
a word, all that there is in the alimentary system besides the epithelium of
the gut. From the same layer we also get the whole of the mesentery, with all
the organs embedded in it—the heart, the large blood-vessels of the body,
etc.

Fig. 351—Scales or cutaneous teeth of a
shark ( Centrophorus calceus). A three-pointed tooth rises obliquely
on each of the quadrangular bony plates that lie in the corium. (From
Gegenbaur.)
Let us now leave this original structure of the mammal gut for a moment, in
order to compare it with the alimentary canal of the lower Vertebrates, and of
those Invertebrates that we have recognised as man’s ancestors. We find,
first of all, in the lowest Metazoa, the Gastræads, that the gut remains
permanently in the very simple form in which we find it transitorily in the
palingenetic gastrula of the other animals; it is thus in the Gastremaria (
Pemmatodiscus), the Physemaria ( Prophysema), the simplest
Sponges ( Olynthus), the freshwater Polyps ( Hydra), and the
ascula-embryos of many other Cœlenteria (Figs. 233–238). Even in the
simplest forms of the Platodes, the Rhabdocœla (Fig. 240), the gut is still a
simple straight tube, lined with the entoderm; but with the important
difference that in this case its single opening, the primitive mouth (
m), has formed a muscular gullet ( sd) by invagination of the
skin.
We have the same simple form in the gut of the lowest Vermalia (Gastrotricha,
Fig. 242, Nematodes, Sagitta, etc.). But in these a second important opening of
the gut has been formed at the opposite end to the mouth, the anus (Fig. 242
a).
We see a great advance in the structure of the vermalian gut in the remarkable
Balanoglossus (Fig. 245), the sole survivor of the Enteropneust class.
Here we have the first appearance of the division of the alimentary tube into
two sections that characterises the Chordonia. The fore half, the head-gut (
cephalogaster), becomes the organ of respiration (branchial gut, Fig.
245 k); the hind half, the trunk-gut ( truncogaster), alone acts
as digestive organ (hepatic gut, d). The differentiation of these two
parts of the gut in the Enteropneust is just the same as in all the Tunicates
and Vertebrates.
It is particularly interesting and instructive in this connection to compare
the Enteropneusts with the Ascidia and the Amphioxus (Figs. 220, 210)—the
remarkable animals that form the connecting link between the Invertebrates and
the Vertebrates. In both forms the gut is of substantially the same
construction; the anterior section forms the respiratory branchial gut, the
posterior the digestive hepatic gut. In both it develops palingenetically from
the primitive gut of the gastrula, and in both the hinder end of the medullary
tube covers the primitive mouth to such an extent that the remarkable medullary
intestinal duct is formed, the passing communication between the neural and
intestinal tubes ( canalis neurentericus, Figs. 83, 85 ne). In
the vicinity of the closed primitive mouth, possibly in its place, the later
anus is developed. In the same way the mouth is a fresh formation in the
Amphioxus and the Ascidia. It is the same with the human mouth and that of the
Craniotes generally. The secondary formation of the mouth in the Chordonia is
probably connected with the development of the gill-clefts which are formed in
the gut-wall immediately behind the mouth. In this way the anterior section of
the gut is converted into a respiratory organ. I have already pointed out that
this modification is distinctive of the
Vertebrates and Tunicates. The phylogenetic appearance of the gill-clefts
indicates the commencement of a new epoch in the stem-history of the
Vertebrates.
In the further ontogenetic development of the alimentary canal in the human
embryo the appearance of the gill-clefts is the most important process. At a
very early stage the gullet-wall joins with the external body-wall in the head
of the human embryo, and this is followed by the formation of four clefts,
which lead directly into the gullet from without, on the right and left sides
of the neck, behind the mouth. These are the gill or gullet clefts, and the
partitions that separate them are the gill or gullet-arches (Fig. 171). These
are most interesting embryonic structures. They show us that all the higher
Vertebrates reproduce in their earlier stages, in harmony with the biogenetic
law, the process that had so important a part in the rise of the whole
Chordonia-stem. This process was the differentiation of the gut into two
sections—an anterior respiratory section, the branchial gut, that was
restricted to breathing, and a posterior digestive section, the hepatic gut. As
we find this highly characteristic differentiation of the gut into two
different sections in all the Vertebrates and all the Tunicates, we may
conclude that it was also found in their common ancestors, the
Prochordonia—especially as even the Enteropneusts have it. (Cf. pp. 119,
151, 227, Figs. 210, 220, 245.) It is entirely wanting in all the other
Invertebrates.

Fig. 353—Gut of a dog-embryo (shown in
Fig. 202, from Bischoff), seen from the ventral side. a
gill-arches (four pairs), b rudiments of pharynx and larynx, c
lungs, d stomach, f liver, g walls of the open yelk-sac
(into which the middle gut opens with a wide aperture), h rectum.
Fig. 354—The same gut seen from the right. a lungs,
b stomach, c liver, d yelk-sac, e rectum.)
There is at first only one pair of gill-clefts in the Amphioxus, as in the
Ascidia and Enteropneusts; and the Copelata (Fig. 225) have only one pair
throughout life. But the number presently increases in the former. In the
Craniotes, however, it decreases still further. The Cyclostomes have six to
eight pairs (Fig. 247); some of the Selachii six or seven pairs, most of the
fishes only four or five pairs. In the embryo of man, and the higher
Vertebrates generally, where they make an appearance at an early stage, only
three or four pairs are developed. In the fishes they remain throughout life,
and form an exit for the water taken in at the mouth (Figs. 249–251). But
they are partly lost in the amphibia, and entirely in the higher Vertebrates.
In these nothing is left but a relic of the first gill-cleft. This is formed
into a part of the organ of hearing; from it are developed the external meatus,
the tympanic cavity, and the Eustachian tube. We have already considered these
remarkable structures, and need only point here to the interesting fact that
our middle and external ear is a modified inheritance from the fishes. The
branchial arches also, which separate the clefts, develop into very different
parts. In the fishes they remain gill-arches, supporting the respiratory
gill-leaves. It is the same with the lowest amphibia, but in the higher
amphibia they undergo various modifications; and in the three higher classes of
Vertebrates (including man) the hyoid bone and the ossicles of the ear develop
from them. (Cf. p. 291.)
From the first gill-arch, from the inner surface of which the muscular tongue
proceeds, we get the first structure of the maxillary skeleton—the upper
and lower jaws, which surround the mouth and support the teeth. These important
parts are wholly wanting in the two lowest classes of Vertebrates, the Acrania
and Cyclostoma. They appear first in the earliest Selachii (Figs.
248–251), and have been transmitted from this stem-group of the
Gnathostomes to the higher
Vertebrates. Hence the original formation of the skeleton of the mouth can be
traced to these primitive fishes, from which we have inherited it. The teeth
are developed from the skin that clothes the jaws. As the whole mouth cavity
originates from the outer integument (Fig. 350), the teeth also must come from
it. As a fact, this is found to be the case on microscopic examination of the
development and finer structure of the teeth. The scales of the fishes,
especially of the shark type (Fig. 351), are in the same position as their
teeth in this respect (Fig. 252). The osseous matter of the tooth (dentine)
develops from the corium; its enamel covering is a secretion of the epidermis
that covers the corium. It is the same with the cutaneous teeth or placoid
scales of the Selachii. At first the whole of the mouth was armed with these
cutaneous teeth in the Selachii and in the earliest amphibia. Afterwards the
formation of them was restricted to the edges of the jaws.

Fig. 355—Median section of the head of a
Petromyzon-larva. (From Gegenbaur.) h hypobranchial groove
(above it in the gullet we see the internal openings of the seven gill-clefts),
v velum, o mouth, c heart, a auditory vesicle,
n neural tube, ch chorda.
Hence our human teeth are, in relation to their original source, modified
fish-scales. For the same reason we must regard the salivary glands, which open
into the mouth, as epidermic glands, as they are formed, not from the glandular
layer of the gut like the rest of the alimentary glands, but from the
epidermis, from the horny plate of the outer germinal layer. Naturally, in
harmony with this evolution of the mouth, the salivary glands belong
genetically to one series with the sudoriferous, sebaceous, and mammary glands.
Thus the human alimentary canal is as simple as the primitive gut of the
gastrula in its original structure. Later it resembles the gut of the earliest
Vermalia (Gastrotricha). It then divides into two sections, a fore or branchial
gut and a hind or hepatic gut, like the alimentary canal of the Balanoglossus,
the Ascidia, and the Amphioxus. The formation of the jaws and the branchial
arches changes it into a real fish-gut ( Selachii). But the branchial
gut, the one reminiscence of our fish-ancestors, is afterwards atrophied as
such. The parts of it that remain are converted into entirely different
structures.

Fig. 356—Transverse section of the head of a
Petromyzon-larva. (From Gegenbaur.) Beneath the pharynx ( d)
we see the hypobranchial groove; above it the chorda and neural tube. A, B,
C stages of constriction.
But, although the anterior section of our alimentary canal thus entirely loses
its original character of branchial gut, it retains the physiological character
of respiratory gut. We are now astonished to find that the permanent
respiratory organ of the higher Vertebrates, the air-breathing lung, is
developed from this first part of the alimentary canal. Our lungs, trachea, and
larynx are formed from the ventral wall of the branchial gut. The whole of the
respiratory apparatus, which occupies the greater part of the pectoral cavity
in the adult man, is at first merely a small pair of vesicles or sacs, which
grow out of the floor of the head-gut immediately behind the gills (Figs. 354
c, 147 l). These vesicles are found in all the Vertebrates except
the two lowest classes, the Acrania and Cyclostomes. In the lower Vertebrates
they do not develop
into lungs, but into a large air-filled bladder, which occupies a good deal of
the body-cavity and has a quite different purport. It serves, not for
breathing, but to effect swimming movements up and down, and so is a sort of
hydrostatic apparatus—the floating bladder of the fishes (
nectocystis, p. 233). However, the human lungs, and those of all
air-breathing Vertebrates, develop from the same simple vesicular appendage of
the head-gut that becomes the floating bladder in the fishes.
At first this bladder has no respiratory function, but merely acts as
hydrostatic apparatus for the purpose of increasing or lessening the specific
gravity of the body. The fishes, which have a fully-developed floating bladder,
can press it together, and thus condense the air it contains. The air also
escapes sometimes from the alimentary canal, through an air-duct that connects
the floating bladder with the pharynx, and is ejected by the mouth. This
lessens the size of the bladder, and so the fish becomes heavier and sinks.
When it wishes to rise again, the bladder is expanded by relaxing the pressure.
In many of the Crossopterygii the wall of the bladder is covered with bony
plates, as in the Triassic Undina (Fig. 254).
This hydrostatic apparatus begins in the Dipneusts to change into a respiratory
organ; the blood-vessels in the wall of the bladder now no longer merely
secrete air themselves, but also take in fresh air through the air-duct. This
process reaches its full development in the Amphibia. In these the floating
bladder has turned into lungs, and the air-passage into a trachea. The lungs of
the Amphibia have been transmitted to the three higher classes of Vertebrates.
In the lowest Amphibia the lungs on either side are still very simple
transparent sacs with thin walls, as in the common water-salamander, the
Triton. It still entirely resembles the floating bladder of the fishes. It is
true that the Amphibia have two lungs, right and left. But the floating bladder
is also double in many of the fishes (such as the early Ganoids), and divides
into right and left halves. On the other hand, the lung is single in Ceratodus
(Fig. 257).

Fig. 357—Thoracic and abdominal viscera
of a human embryo of twelve weeks. (From Kölliker.) The head is omitted.
Ventral and pectoral walls are removed. The greater part of the body-cavity is
taken up with the liver, from the middle part of which the cæcum and the
vermiform appendix protrude. Above the diaphragm, in the middle, is the conical
heart; to the right and left of it are the two small lungs.
In the human embryo and that of all the other Amniotes the lungs develop from
the hind part of the ventral wall of the head-gut (Fig. 149). Immediately
behind the single structure of the thyroid gland a median groove, the rudiment
of the trachea, is detached from the gullet. From its hinder end a couple of
vesicles develop—the simple tubular rudiments of the right and left
lungs. They afterwards increase considerably in size, fill the greater part of
the thoracic cavity, and take the heart between them. Even in the frogs we find
that the simple sac has developed into a spongy body of peculiar froth-like
tissue. The originally short connection of the pulmonary sacs with the head-gut
extends into a long, thin tube. This is the wind-pipe (trachea); it opens into
the gullet above, and divides below into two branches which go to the two
lungs. In the wall of the trachea circular cartilages develop, and these keep
it open. At its upper end, underneath its pharyngeal opening, the larynx is
formed—the organ of voice and speech. The larynx is found at various
stages of development in the Amphibia, and comparative anatomists are in a
position to trace the progressive growth of this important organ from the
rudimentary structure of the lower Amphibia up to the elaborate and delicate
vocal apparatus that we have in the larynx of man and of the birds.
We must refer here to an interesting rudimentary organ of the respiratory gut,
the thyroid gland, the large gland in front of the larynx, that lies below the
“Adam’s
apple,” and is often especially developed in the male sex. It has a
certain function—not yet fully understood—in the nutrition of the
body, and arises in the embryo by constriction from the lower wall of the
pharynx. In many mining districts the thyroid gland is peculiarly liable to
morbid enlargement, and then forms goitre, a growth that hangs at the front of
the neck. But it is much more interesting phylogenetically. As Wilhelm Müller,
of Jena, has shown, this rudimentary organ is the last relic of the
hypobranchial groove, which we considered in a previous chapter, and which runs
in the middle line of the gill-crate in the Ascidia and Amphioxus, and conveys
food to the stomach. (Cf. p. 184,Fig. 246). We still find it in its original
character in the larvæ of the Cyclostomes (Figs. 355, 356).
The second section of the alimentary canal, the trunk or hepatic gut, undergoes
not less important modifications among our vertebrate ancestors than the first
section. In tracing the further development of this digestive part of the gut,
we find that most complex and elaborate organs originate from a very
rudimentary original structure. For clearness we may divide the digestive gut
into three sections: the fore gut (with œsophagus and stomach), the middle gut
(duodenum, with liver, pancreas, jejunum, and ileum, and the hind gut (colon
and rectum). Here again we find vesicular growths or appendages of the
originally simple gut developing into a variety of organs. Two of these
embryonic structures, the yelk-sac and allantois, are already known to us. The
two large glands that open into the duodenum, the liver and pancreas, are
growths from the middle and most important part of the trunk-gut.
Immediately behind the vesicular rudiments of the lungs comes the section of
the alimentary canal that forms the stomach (Figs. 353 d, 354 b).
This sac-shaped organ, which is chiefly responsible for the solution and
digestion of the food, has not in the lower Vertebrates the great physiological
importance and the complex character that it has in the higher. In the Acrania
and Cyclostomes and the earlier fishes we can scarcely distinguish a real
stomach; it is represented merely by the short piece from the branchial to the
hepatic gut. In some of the other fishes also the stomach is only a very simple
spindle-shaped enlargement at the beginning of the digestive section of the
gut, running straight from front to back in the median plane of the body,
underneath the vertebral column. In the mammals its first structure is just as
rudimentary as it is permanently in the preceding. But its various parts soon
begin to develop. As the left side of the spindle-shaped sac grows much more
quickly than the right, and as it turns considerably on its axis at the same
time, it soon comes to lie obliquely. The upper end is more to the left, and
the lower end more to the right. The foremost end draws up into the longer and
narrower canal of the œsophagus. Underneath this on the left the blind sac
(fundus) of the stomach bulges out, and thus the later form gradually develops
(Figs. 349, 184 e). The original longitudinal axis becomes oblique,
sinking below to the left and rising to the right, and approaches nearer and
nearer to a transverse position. In the outer layer of the stomach-wall the
powerful muscles that accomplish the digestive movements develop from the
gut-fibre layer. In the inner layer a number of small glandular tubes are
formed from the gut-gland layer; these are the peptic glands that secrete the
gastric juice. At the lower end of the gastric sac is developed the valve that
separates it from the duodenum (the pylorus, Fig. 349 d).
Underneath the stomach there now develops the disproportionately long stretch
of the small intestine. The development of this section is very simple, and
consists essentially in an extremely rapid and considerable growth lengthways.
It is at first very short, quite straight, and simple. But immediately behind
the stomach we find at an early stage a horseshoe-shaped bend and loop of the
gut, in connection with the severance of the alimentary canal from the yelk-sac
and the development of the first mesentery. The thin delicate membrane that
fastens this loop to the ventral side of the vertebral column, and fills the
inner bend of the horseshoe formation, is the first rudiment of the mesentery
(Fig. 147 g). We find at an early stage a considerable growth of the
small intestine; it is thus forced to coil itself in a number of loops. The
various sections that we have to distinguish in it are differentiated in a very
simple way—the duodenum (next to the stomach), the succeeding long
jejunum, and the last section of the small intestine, the ileum.
From the duodenum are developed the two large glands that we have already
mentioned—the liver and pancreas. The liver appears first in the shape of
two small sacs, that are found to the right and left immediately behind the
stomach (Figs. 353 f, 354 c). In many of the lower Vertebrates
they remain separate for a long time (in the Myxinoides throughout life), or
are only imperfectly joined. In the higher Vertebrates they soon blend more or
less completely to form a single large organ. The growth of the liver is very
brisk at first. In the human embryo it grows so much in the second month of
development that in the third it occupies by far the greater part of the
body-cavity (Fig. 357). At first the two halves develop equally; afterwards the
left falls far behind the right. In consequence of the unsymmetrical
development and turning of the stomach and other abdominal viscera, the whole
liver is now pushed to the right side. Although the liver does not afterwards
grow so disproportionately, it is comparatively larger in the embryo at the end
of pregnancy than in the adult. Its weight relatively to that of the whole body
is 1 : 36 in the adult, and 1 : 18 in the embryo. Hence it is very important
physiologically during embryonic life; it is chiefly concerned in the formation
of blood, not so much in the secretion of bile.
Immediately behind the liver a second large visceral gland develops from the
duodenum, the pancreas or sweetbread. It is wanting in most of the lowest
classes of Vertebrates, and is first found in the fishes. This organ is also an
outgrowth from the gut.
The last section of the alimentary canal, the large intestine, is at first in
the embryo a very simple, short, and straight tube, which opens behind by the
anus. It remains thus throughout life in the lower Vertebrates. But it grows
considerably in the mammals, coils into various folds, and divides into two
sections, the first and longer of which is the colon, and the second the
rectum. At the beginning of the colon there is a valve (valvula Bauhini)
that separates it from the small intestine. Immediately behind this there is a
sac-like growth, which enlarges into the cæcum (Fig. 357 v). In the
plant-eating mammals this is very large, but it is very small or completely
atrophied in the flesh-eaters. In man, and most of the apes, only the first
portion of the cæcum is wide; the blind end-part of it is very narrow, and
seems later to be merely a useless appendage of the former. This
“vermiform appendage” is very interesting as a rudimentary organ.
The only significance of it in man is that not infrequently a cherry-stone or
some other hard and indigestible matter penetrates into its narrow cavity, and
by setting up inflammation and suppuration causes the death of otherwise sound
men. Teleology has great difficulty in giving a rational explanation of, and
attributing to a beneficent Providence, this dreaded appendicitis. In our
plant-eating ancestors this rudimentary organ was much larger and had a useful
function.
Finally, we have important appendages of the alimentary tube in the bladder and
urethra, which belong to the alimentary system. These urinary organs, acting as
reservoir and duct for the urine excreted by the kidneys, originate from the
innermost part of the allantoic pedicle. In the Dipneusts and Amphibia, in
which the allantoic sac first makes its appearance, it remains within the
body-cavity, and functions entirely as bladder. But in all the Amniotes it
grows far outside of the body-cavity of the embryo, and forms the large
embryonic “primitive bladder,” from which the placenta develops in
the higher mammals. This is lost at birth. But the long stalk or pedicle of the
allantois remains, and forms with its upper part the middle vesico-umbilical
ligament, a rudimentary organ that goes in the shape of a solid string from the
vertex of the bladder to the navel. The lowest part of the allantoic pedicle
(or the “urachus”) remains hollow, and forms the bladder. At first
this opens into the last section of the gut in man as in the lower Vertebrates;
thus there is a real cloaca, which takes off both urine and excrements. But
among the mammals this cloaca is only permanent in the Monotremes, as it is in
all the birds, reptiles, and amphibia. In all the other mammals (marsupials and
placentals) a transverse partition is afterwards formed, and this separates the
urogenital aperture in front from the anus-opening behind. (Cf. p. 249 and
Chapter 29.)
Chapter XXVIII.
EVOLUTION OF THE VASCULAR SYSTEM
The use that we have hitherto made of our biogenetic law will give the reader
an idea how far we may trust its guidance in phylogenetic investigation. This
differs considerably in the various systems of organs; the reason is that
heredity and variability have a very different range in these systems. While
some of them faithfully preserve the original palingenetic development
inherited from earlier animal ancestors, others show little trace of this rigid
heredity; they are rather disposed to follow new and divergent
cenogenetic lines of development in consequence of adaptation. The
organs of the first kind represent the conservative element in the
multicellular state of the human frame, while the latter represent the
progressive element. The course of historic development is a result of
the correlation of the two tendencies, and they must be carefully
distinguished.
There is perhaps no other system of organs in the human body in which this is
more necessary than in that of which we are now going to consider the obscure
development—the vascular system, or apparatus of circulation. If we were
to draw our conclusions as to the original features in our earlier animal
ancestors solely from the phenomena of the development of this system in the
embryo of man and the other higher Vertebrates, we should be wholly misled. By
a number of important embryonic adaptations, the chief of which is the
formation of an extensive food-yelk, the original course of the development of
the vascular system has been so much falsified and curtailed in the higher
Vertebrates that little or nothing now remains in their embryology of some of
the principal phylogenetic features. We should be quite unable to explain these
if comparative anatomy and ontogeny did not come to our assistance.
The vascular system in man and all the Craniotes is an elaborate apparatus of
cavities filled with juices or cell-containing fluids. These
“vessels” (vascula) play an important part in the nutrition
of the body. They partly conduct the nutritive red blood to the various parts
of the body (blood-vessels); partly absorb from the gut the white chyle formed
in digestion (chyle-vessels); and partly collect the used-up juices and convey
them away from the tissues (lymphatic vessels). With the latter are connected
the large cavities of the body, especially the body-cavity, or cœloma. The
lymphatic vessels conduct both the colourless lymph and the white chyle into
the venous part of the circulation. The lymphatic glands act as producers of
new blood-cells, and with them is associated the spleen. The centre of movement
for the circulation of the fluids is the heart, a strong muscular sac, which
contracts regularly and is equipped with valves like a pump. This constant and
steady circulation of the blood makes possible the complex metabolism of the
higher animals.
But, however important the vascular system may be to the more advanced and
larger and highly-differentiated animals, it is not at all so indispensable an
element of animal life as is commonly supposed. The older science of medicine
regarded the blood as the real source of life. Even in the still prevalent
confused notions of heredity the blood plays the chief part. People speak
generally of full blood, half blood, etc., and imagine that the hereditary
transmission of certain characters “lies in the blood.” The
incorrectness of these ideas is clearly seen from the fact that in the act of
generation the blood of the parents is not directly transmitted to the
offspring, nor does the embryo possess blood in its early stages. We have
already seen that not only the differentiation of the four secondary germinal
layers, but also the first structures of the principal organs in the embryo of
all the Vertebrates, take place long before there is any
trace of the vascular system—the heart and the blood. In accordance with
this ontogenetic fact, we must regard the vascular system as one of the latest
organs from the phylogenetic point of view; just as we have found the
alimentary canal to be one of the earliest. In any case, the vascular system is
much later than the alimentary.

Fig. 358—Red blood-cells of various
Vertebrates (equally magnified). 1. of man, 2. camel,
3. dove, 4. proteus, 5. water-salamander (Triton),
6. frog, 7. merlin (Cobitis), 8. lamprey
(Petromyzon). a surface-view, b edge-view. (From
Wagner.)
Fig. 359—Vascular tissues or endothelium
(vasalium). A capillary from the mesentery. a vascular cells,
b their nuclei.
The important nutritive fluid that circulates as blood and lymph in the
elaborate canals of our vascular system is not a clear, simple fluid, but a
very complex chemical juice with millions of cells floating in it. These
blood-cells are just as important in the complicated life of the higher animal
body as the circulation of money is to the commerce of a civilised community.
Just as the citizens meet their needs most conveniently by means of a financial
circulation, so the various tissue-cells, the microscopic citizens of the
multicellular human body, have their food conveyed to them best by the
circulating cells in the blood. These blood cells (hæmocytes) are of two
kinds in man and all the other Craniotes—red cells (rhodocytes or
erythrocytes) and colourless or lymph cells (leucocytes). The red
colour of the blood is caused by the great accumulation of the former, the
others circulate among them in much smaller quantity. When the colourless cells
increase at the expense of the red we get anæmia (or chlorosis).
The lymph-cells (leucocytes), commonly called the “white
corpuscles” of the blood, are phylogenetically older and more widely
distributed in the animal world than the red. The great majority of the
Invertebrates that have acquired an independent vascular system have only
colourless lymph-cells in the circulating fluid. There is an exception in the
Nemertines (Fig. 358) and some groups of Annelids. When we examine the
colourless blood of a cray-fish or a snail (Fig. 358) under a high power of the
microscope, we find in each drop numbers of mobile leucocytes, which behave
just like independent Amoebæ (Fig. 17). Like these unicellular Protozoa, the
colourless blood-cells creep slowly about, their unshapely plasma-body
constantly changing its form, and stretching out finger-like processes first in
one direction, then another. Like the Amoebæ, they take particles into their
cell-body. On account
of this feature these amoeboid plastids are called “eating cells”
(phagocytes), and on account of their motions “travelling
cells” (planocytes). It has been shown by the discoveries of the
last few decades that these leucocytes are of the greatest physiological and
pathological consequence to the organism. They can absorb either solid or
dissolved particles from the wall of the gut, and convey them to the blood in
the chyle; they can absorb and remove unusable matter from the tissues. When
they pass in large quantities through the fine pores of the capillaries and
accumulate at irritated spots, they cause inflammation. They can consume and
destroy bacteria, the dreaded vehicles of infectious diseases; but they can
also transport these injurious Monera to fresh regions, and so extend the
sphere of infection. It is probable that the sensitive and travelling
leucocytes of our invertebrate ancestors have powerfully co-operated for
millions of years in the phylogenesis of the advancing animal organisation.

Fig. 360—Transverse section of the trunk of a
chick-embryo, forty-five hours old. (From Balfour.) A
ectoderm (horny-plate), Mc medullary tube, ch chorda, C
entoderm (gut-gland layer), Pv primitive segment (episomite), Wd
prorenal duct, pp cœloma (secondary body-cavity). So skin-fibre
layer, Sp gut-fibre layer, v blood-vessels in latter, ao
primitive aortas, containing red blood-cells.
The red blood-cells have a much more restricted sphere of distribution and
activity. But they also are very important in connection with certain functions
of the craniote-organism, especially the exchange of gases or respiration. The
cells of the dark red, carbonised or venous, blood, which have absorbed
carbonic acid from the animal tissues, give this off in the respiratory organs;
they receive instead of it fresh oxygen, and thus bring about the bright red
colour that distinguishes oxydised or arterial blood. The red colouring matter
of the blood (hæmoglobin) is regularly distributed in the pores of their
protoplasm. The red cells of most of the Vertebrates are elliptical flat disks,
and enclose a nucleus of the same shape; they differ a good deal in size (Fig.
358). The mammals are distinguished from the other Vertebrates by the circular
form of their biconcave red cells and by the absence of a nucleus (Fig. 1);
only a few genera still have the elliptic form inherited from the reptiles
(Fig. 2). In the embryos of the mammals the red cells have a nucleus and the
power of increasing by cleavage (Fig. 10).
The origin of the blood-cells and vessels in the embryo, and their relation to
the germinal layers and tissues, are among the most difficult problems of
ontogeny—those obscure questions on which the most divergent opinions are
still advanced by the most competent scientists. In general, it is certain that
the greater part of the cells that compose the vessels and their contents come
from the mesoderm—in fact, from the gut-fibre layer; it was on this
account that Baer gave the name of “vascular layer” to this
visceral layer of the coeloma. But other important observers say that a part of
these cells come from other germinal layers, especially from the gut-gland
layer. It seems to be true that blood-cells may be formed from the cells of the
entoderm before the development of the mesoderm. If we examine sections of
chickens, the earliest and most familiar subjects of embryology, we find at an
early stage the “primitive-aortas” we have already described (Fig.
360 ao) in the ventral angle between the episoma (Pv) and
hyposoma (Sp). The
thin wall of these first vessels of the amniote embryo consists of flat cells
(endothelia or vascular epithelia); the fluid within already
contains numbers of red blood-cells; both have been developed from the
gut-fibre layer. It is the same with the vessels of the germinative area (Fig.
361 v), which lie on the entodermic membrane of the yelk-sac (c).
These features are seen still more clearly in the transverse section of the
duck-embryo in Fig. 152.In this we see clearly how a number of stellate cells
proceed from the “vascular layer” and spread in all directions in
the “primary body-cavity”—i.e. in the spaces between
the germinal layers. A part of these travelling cells come together and line
the wall of the larger spaces, and thus form the first vessels; others enter
into the cavity, live in the fluid that fills it, and multiply by
cleavage—the first blood-cells.
But, besides these mesodermic cells of the “vascular layer” proper,
other travelling cells, of which the origin and purport are still obscure, take
part in the formation of blood in the meroblastic Vertebrates (especially
fishes). The chief of these are those that Ruckert has most aptly denominated
“merocytes.” These “eating yelk-cells” are found in
large numbers in the food-yelk of the Selachii, especially in the
yelk-wall—the border zone of the germinal disk in which the embryonic
vascular net is first developed. The nuclei of the merocytes become ten times
as large as the ordinary cell-nucleus, and are distinguished by their strong
capacity for taking colour, or their special richness in chromatin. Their
protoplasmic body resembles the stellate cells of osseous tissue (astrocytes),
and behaves just like a rhizopod (such as Gromia); it sends out numbers of
stellate processes all round, which ramify and stretch into the surrounding
food-yelk. These variable and very mobile processes, the pseudopodia of the
merocytes, serve both for locomotion and for getting food; as in the real
rhizopods, they surround the solid particles of food (granules and plates of
yelk), and accumulate round their nucleus the food they have received and
digested. Hence we may regard them both as eating-cells (phagocytes) and
travelling-cells (planocytes). Their lively nucleus divides quickly and
often repeatedly, so that a number of new nuclei are formed in a short time; as
each fresh nucleus surrounds itself with a mantle of protoplasm, it provides a
new cell for the construction of the embryo. Their origin is still much
disputed.

Fig. 361—Merocytes of a shark-embryo,
rhizopod-like yelk-cells underneath the embryonic cavity (B). (From
Ruckert.) z two embryonic cells, k nuclei of the
merocytes, which wander about in the yelk and eat small yelk-plates (d),
k smaller, more superficial, lighter nuclei, k′ a deeper
nucleus, in the act of cleavage, k* chromatin-filled border-nucleus,
freed from the surrounding yelk in order to show the numerous pseudopodia of
the protoplasmic cell-body.
Half of the twelve stems of the animal world have no blood-vessels. They make
their first appearance in the Vermalia. Their earliest source is the primary
body-cavity, the simple space between the two primary germinal layers, which is
either a relic of the segmentation-cavity, or is a subsequent formation.
Amoeboid planocytes, which migrate from the entoderm and reach this
fluid-filled primary cavity, live and multiply there, and form the first
colourless blood-cells. We find the vascular system in this very simple form
to-day in the Bryozoa, Rotatoria, Nematoda, and other lower Vermalia.
The first step in the improvement of this primitive vascular system is the
formation of larger canals or blood-conducting tubes. The spaces filled with
blood, the relics of the primary body-cavity, receive a special wall.
“Blood-vessels” of this kind (in the narrower sense) are found
among the higher worms in various forms, sometimes very simple, at other times
very complex. The form
that was probably the incipient structure of the elaborate vascular system of
the Vertebrates (and of the Articulates) is found in two primordial principal
vessels—a dorsal vessel in the middle line of the dorsal wall of the gut,
and a ventral vessel that runs from front to rear in the middle line of its
ventral wall. From the dorsal vessel is evolved the aorta (or principal
artery), from the ventral vessel the principal or subintestinal vein. The two
vessels are connected in front and behind by a loop that runs round the gut.
The blood contained in the two tubes is propelled by their peristaltic
contractions.

Fig. 362—Vascular system of an Annelid
(Sænuris), foremost section. d dorsal vessel, v ventral
vessel, c transverse connection of two (enlarged in shape of heart). The
arrows indicate the direction of the flow of blood. (From
Gegenbaur.
The earliest Vermalia in which we first find this independent vascular system
are the Nemertina (Fig. 244). As a rule, they have three parallel longitudinal
vessels connected by loops, a single dorsal vessel above the gut and a pair of
lateral vessels to the right and left. In some of the Nemertina the blood is
already coloured, and the red colouring matter is real hæmoglobin, connected
with elliptical discoid cells, as in the Vertebrates. The further evolution of
this rudimentary vascular system can be gathered from the class of the Annelids
in which we find it at various stages of development. First, a number of
transverse connections are formed between the dorsal and ventral vessels, which
pass round the gut ring-wise (Fig. 362). Other vessels grow into the body-wall
and ramify in order to convey blood to it. In addition to the two large vessels
of the middle plane there are often two lateral vessels, one to the right and
one to the left; as, for instance, in the leech. There are four of these
parallel longitudinal vessels in the Enteropneusts (Balanoglossus, Fig.
245). In these important Vermalia the foremost section of the gut has already
been converted into a gill-crate, and the vascular arches that rise in the wall
of this from the ventral to the dorsal vessel have become branchial vessels.

Fig. 363—Head of a fish-embryo, with
rudimentary vascular system, from the left. dc Cuvier’s duct
(juncture of the anterior and posterior principal veins), sv venous
sinus (enlarged end of Cuvier’s duct), a auricle, v
ventricle, abr trunk of branchial artery, s gill-clefts (arterial
arches between), ad aorta, c carotid artery, n nasal pit.
(From Gegenbaur.
We have a further important advance in the Tunicates, which we have recognised
as the nearest blood-relatives of our early vertebrate ancestors. Here we find
for the first time a real heart—i.e. a central organ of
circulation, driving the blood into the vessels by the regular contractions of
its muscular wall, it is of a very rudimentary character, a spindle-shaped
tube, passing at both ends into a principal vessel (Fig. 221). By its original
position behind the gill-crate, on ventral side of the Tunicates (sometimes
more, sometimes less, forward), the head shows clearly that it has been formed
by the local enlargement of a section of the ventral vessel. We have already
noticed the remarkable alternation of the direction of the blood stream, the
heart driving it first from one end, then from the other p. 190. This is very
instructive, because in most of the worms (even the Enteropneust) the blood in
the dorsal vessel travels from back to front, but in the Vertebrates in the
opposite direction. As the Ascidia-heart alternates steadily from one direction
to the other, it shows us permanently, in a sense, the phylogenetic transition
from the earlier forward direction of the dorsal current (in the worms) to the
new backward direction (in the Vertebrates).
As the new direction became permanent in the earlier Prochordonia, which gave
rise to the Vertebrate stem, the two vessels that proceed from either end of
the tubular heart acquired a fixed function.
The foremost section of the ventral vessel henceforth always conveys blood from
the heart, and so acts as an artery; the hind section of the same vessel brings
the blood from the body to the heart, and so becomes a vein. In view of their
relation to the two sections of the gut, we may call the latter the intestinal
vein and the former the branchial artery. The blood contained in both vessels,
and also in the heart, is venous or carbonised blood—i.e. rich in
carbonic acid; on the other hand, the blood that passes from the gills into the
dorsal vessel is provided with fresh oxygen—arterial or oxydised blood.
The finest branches of the arteries and veins pass into each other in the
tissues by means of a network of very fine, ventral, hair-like vessels, or
capillaries (Fig. 359).

Fig. 364—The five arterial arches of the
Craniotes (1–5) in their original disposition. a
arterial cone or bulb, a″ aorta-trunk, c carotid artery
(foremost continuation of the roots of the aorta). (From Rathke.)
Fig. 365—The five arterial arches of the birds; the lighter parts
of the structure disappear; only the shaded parts remain. Letters as in Fig.
364. s subclavian arteries, p pulmonary artery, p′
branches of same, c′ outer carotid, c″ inner carotid.
(From Rathke.)
Fig. 366—The five arterial arches of
mammals; letters as in Fig. 365. v vertebral artery, b
Botall’s duct (open in the embryo, closed afterwards). (From
Rathke.)
When we turn from the Tunicates to the closely-related Amphioxus we are
astonished at first to find an apparent retrogression in the formation of the
vascular system. As we have seen, the Amphioxus has no real heart; its
colourless blood is driven along in its vascular system by the principal vessel
itself, which contracts regularly in its whole length (cf. Fig. 210). A dorsal
vessel that lies above the gut (aorta) receives the arterial blood from the
gills and drives it into the body. Returning from here, the venous blood
gathers in a ventral vessel under the gut (intestinal vein), and goes back to
the gills. A number of branchial vascular arches, which effect respiration and
rise in the wall of the branchial gut from belly to back, absorb oxygen from
the water and give off carbonic acid; they connect the ventral with the dorsal
vessel. As the same section of the ventral vessel, which also forms the heart
in the Craniotes, has developed in the Ascidia into a simple tubular heart, we
may regard the absence of this in the Amphioxus as a result of degeneration, a
return in this case to the earlier form of the vascular system, as we find it
in many of the worms. We may assume that the Acrania that really belong to our
ancestral series did not share this retrogression, but inherited the
one-chambered heart of the Prochordonia, and transmitted it directly to the
earliest Craniotes (cf. the ideal Primitive Vertebrate, Prospondylus,
Figs. 98–102).
The further phylogenetic evolution of the vascular system is revealed to us by
the comparative anatomy of the Craniotes. At the lowest stage of this group, in
the Cyclostomes, we find for the first time the differentiation of the vasorium
into two sections: a system of blood-vessels proper, which convey the
red blood about the body, and a system of lymphatic vessels,
which absorb the colourless lymph from the tissues and convey it to the blood.
The lymphatics that absorb from the gut and pour into the blood-stream the
milky food-fluid formed by digestion are distinguished by the special name of
“chyle-vessels.” While the chyle is white on account of its high
proportion of fatty particles, the lymph proper is colourless. Both chyle and
lymph contain the colourless amœboid cells (leucocytes, Fig. 12) that we also
find distributed in the blood as colourless blood-cells (or “white
corpuscles”); but the blood also contains a much larger quantity of red
cells, and these give its characteristic colour to the blood of the Craniotes
(rhodocytes, Fig. 358). The distinction between lymph, chyle, and blood-vessels
which is found in all the Craniotes may be regarded as an outcome of division
of labour between various sections of our originally simple vascular system. In
the Gnathostomes the spleen makes its first appearance, an organ rich in blood,
the chief function of which is the extensive formation of new colourless and
red cells. It is not found in the Acrania and Cyclostomes, or any of the
Invertebrates. It has been transmitted from the earliest fishes to all the
Craniotes.

Figs. 367–70—Metamorphosis of the five
arterial arches in the human embryo (diagram from Rathke). la
arterial cone, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 first to fifth pair of arteries, ad
trunk of aorta, aw roots of aorta. In Fig. 367 only three, in Fig. 368
all five, of the aortic arches are given (the dotted ones only are developed).
In Fig. 369 the first two pairs have disappeared again. In Fig. 370 the
permanent trunks of the artery are shown; the dotted parts disappear, s
subclavian artery, v vertebral, ax axillary, c carotid
(c′ outer, c″ inner carotid), p
pulmonary.
The heart also, the central organ of circulation in all the Craniotes, shows an
advance in structure in the Cyclostomes. The simple, spindle-shaped heart-tube,
found in the same form in the embryo of all the Craniotes, is divided into two
sections or chambers in the Cyclostomes, and these are separated by a pair of
valves. The hind section, the auricle, receives the venous blood from the body
and passes it on to the anterior section, the ventricle. From this it is driven
through the trunk of the branchial artery (the foremost section of the ventral
vessel or principal vein) into the gills.
In the Selachii an arterial cone is developed from the foremost end of the
ventricle, as a special division, cut off by valves. It passes into the
enlarged base of the trunk of the branchial artery (Fig. 363 abr). On
each side 5–7 arteries proceed from it. These rise between the
gill-clefts (s) on the gill-arches, surround the gullet, and unite above
into a common trunk-aorta, the continuation of which over the gut corresponds
to the dorsal vessel of the worms. As the curved arteries on the gill-arches
spread into a network of respiratory capillaries, they contain venous blood in
their lower part (as arches of the branchial artery) and arterial blood in the
upper part (as arches of the aorta). The junctures of the various aortic arches
on the right and left are called the roots of the aorta. Of an originally large
number of aortic arches there remain at first six, then (owing to degeneration
of the fifth arch) only five, pairs; and from these five pairs (Fig. 364) the
chief parts of the arterial system develop in all the higher Vertebrates.
The appearance of the lungs and the atmospheric respiration connected
therewith, which we first meet in the Dipneusts, is the next important step in
vascular evolution. In the Dipneusts the auricle of the heart is divided by an
incomplete partition into two halves. Only the right
auricle now receives the venous blood from the veins of the body. The left
auricle receives the arterial blood from the pulmonary veins. The two auricles
have a common opening into the simple ventricle, where the two kinds of blood
mix, and are driven through the arterial cone or bulb into the arterial arches.
From the last arterial arches the pulmonary arteries arise (Fig. 365 p).
These force a part of the mixed blood into the lungs, the other part of it
going through the aorta into the body.

Fig. 371—Heart of a rabbit-embryo, from
behind. a vitelline veins, b auricles of the heart, c
atrium, d ventricle, e arterial bulb, f base of the three
pairs of arterial arches. (From Bischoff.)
Fig. 372—Heart
of the same embryo (Fig. 371), from the front. v vitelline veins,
a auricle, ca auricular canal, l left ventricle, r
right ventricle, ta arterial bulb. (From Bischoff.)
From the Dipneusts upwards we now trace a progressive development of the
vascular system, which ends finally with the loss of branchial respiration and
a complete separation of the two halves of the circulation. In the Amphibia the
partition between the two auricles is complete. In their earlier stages, as
tadpoles (Fig. 262), they have still the branchial respiration and the
circulation of the fishes, and their heart contains venous blood alone.
Afterwards the lungs and pulmonary vessels are developed, and henceforth the
ventricle of the heart contains mixed blood. In the reptiles the ventricle and
its arterial cone begin to divide into two halves by a longitudinal partition,
and this partition becomes complete in the higher reptiles and birds on the one
hand, and the stem-forms of the mammals on the other. Henceforth, the right
half of the heart contains only venous, and the left half only arterial, blood,
as we find in all birds and mammals. The right auricle receives its carbonised
or venous blood from the veins of the body, and the right ventricle drives it
through the pulmonary arteries into the lungs. From here the blood returns, as
oxydised or arterial blood, through the pulmonary veins to the left auricle,
and is forced by the left ventricle into the arteries of the body. Between the
pulmonary arteries and veins is the capillary system of the small or pulmonary
circulation. Between the body-arteries and veins is the capillary system of the
large or body-circulation. It is only in the two highest classes of
Vertebrates—the birds and mammals—that we find a complete division
of the circulations. Moreover, this complete separation has been developed
quite independently in the two classes, as the dissimilar formation of the
aortas shows of itself. In the birds the right half of the fourth
arterial arch has become the permanent arch (Fig. 365). In the mammals this has
been developed from the left half of the same fourth arch (Fig. 366).

Fig. 373—Heart and head of a dog-embryo,
from the front. a fore brain, b eyes, c middle brain,
d primitive lower jaw, e primitive upper jaw, f
gill-arches, g right auricle, h left auricle, i left
ventricle, k right ventricle. (From Bischoff.)
Fig.
374—Heart of the same dog-embryo, from behind. a
inosculation of the vitelline veins, b left auricle, c right
auricle, d auricle, e auricular canal, f left ventricle,
g right ventricle, h arterial bulb. (From
Bischoff.)
If we compare the fully-developed arterial system of the various classes of
Craniotes, it shows a good deal of variety, yet it always proceeds from the
same fundamental type. Its development is just the same in man as in the other
mammals; in particular, the modification of the six pairs of arterial arches is
the same in both (Figs. 367–370). At first there is only a single pair of
arches, which
lie on the inner surface of the first pair of gill-arches. Behind this there
then develop a second and third pair of arches (lying on the inner side of the
second and third gill-arches, Fig. 367). Finally, we get a fourth, fifth, and
sixth pair. Of the six primitive arterial arches of the Amniotes three soon
pass away (the first, second, and fifth); of the remaining three, the third
gives the carotids, the fourth the aortas, and the sixth (number 5 in Figs. 364
and 368) the pulmonary arteries.

Fig.
375—Heart of a human embryo, four weeks old; 1. front
view, 2. back view, 3. opened, and upper half of the atrium
removed. a′ left auricle, a″ right auricle,
v′ left ventricle, v″ right ventricle, ao
arterial bulb, c superior vena cava (cd right, cs left),
s rudiment of the interventricular wall. (From Kölliker.)
Fig. 376—Heart of a human embryo, six weeks old, front view.
r right ventricle, t left ventricle, s furrow between
ventricles, ta arterial bulb, af furrow on its surface; to right
and left are the two large auricles. (From Ecker.)
Fig.
377—Heart of a human embryo, eight weeks old, back view.
a′ left auricle, a″ right auricle, v′
left ventricle, v″ right ventricle, cd right superior vena
cava, ci inferior vena cava. (From Kölliker.)
The human heart also develops in just the same way as that of the other mammals
(Fig. 378). We have already seen the first rudiments of its embryology, which
in the main corresponds to its phylogeny (Figs. 201, 202). We saw that the
palingenetic form of the heart is a spindle-shaped thickening of the gut-fibre
layer in the ventral wall of the head-gut. The structure is then hollowed out,
forms a simple tube, detaches from its place of origin, and henceforth lies
freely in the cardiac cavity. Presently the tube bends into the shape of an S,
and turns spirally on an imaginary axis in such a way that the hind part comes
to lie on the dorsal surface of the fore part. The united vitelline veins open
into the posterior end. From the anterior end spring the aortic arches.

Fig. 378—Heart of the adult man, fully
developed, front view, natural position. a right auricle (underneath it
the right ventricle), b left auricle (under it the left ventricle),
C superior vena cava, V pulmonary veins, P pulmonary
artery, d Botalli’s duct, A aorta. (From
Meyer.)
This first structure of the human heart, enclosing a very simple cavity,
corresponds to the tunicate-heart, and is a reproduction of that of the
Prochordonia, but it now divides into two, and subsequently into three,
compartments; this reminds us for a time of the heart of the Cyclostomes and
fishes. The spiral turning and bending of the heart increases, and at the same
time two transverse constrictions appear, dividing it externally into three
sections (Figs. 371, 372). The foremost section, which is turned towards the
ventral side, and from which the aortic arches rise, reproduces the arterial
bulb of the Selachii. The middle section is a simple ventricle, and the
hindmost, the section turned towards the dorsal side, into which the vitelline
veins inosculate, is a simple auricle (or atrium). The latter forms,
like the simple atrium of the fish-heart, a pair of lateral dilatations, the
auricles (Fig. 371 b); and the constriction between the atrium and
ventricle is called the auricular canal (Fig. 372 ca). The heart of the
human embryo is now a complete fish-heart.
In perfect harmony with its phylogeny, the embryonic development of the human
heart shows a gradual transition from the fish-heart, through the amphibian and
reptile, to the mammal form, The most important point in the transition is the
formation of a longitudinal partition—incomplete at first, but afterwards
complete—which separates all three divisions of the heart into right
(venous) and left (arterial) halves (cf. Figs. 373–378). The atrium is
separated into a right and left half, each of which absorbs the corresponding
auricle; into the right auricle open the body-veins (upper and lower vena cava,
Figs. 375 c, 377 c); the left auricle receives the pulmonary
veins. In the same way a superficial interventricular furrow is soon seen in
the ventricle (Fig. 376 s). This is the external sign of the internal
partition by which the ventricle is divided into two—a right venous and
left arterial ventricle. Finally a longitudinal partition is formed in the
third section of the primitive fish-like heart, the arterial bulb, externally
indicated by a longitudinal furrow (Fig. 376 af). The cavity of the bulb
is divided into two lateral halves, the pulmonary-artery bulb, that opens into
the right ventricle, and the aorta-bulb, that opens into the left ventricle.
When all the partitions are complete, the small (pulmonary) circulation is
distinguished from the large (body) circulation; the motive centre of the
former is the right half, and that of the latter the left half, of the heart.

Fig. 379—Transverse section of the back of the
head of a chick-embryo, forty hours old. (From Kölliker.) m
medulla oblongata, ph pharyngeal cavity (head-gut), h horny
plate, h′ thicker part of it, from which the auscultory pits
afterwards develop, hp skin-fibre plate, hh cervical cavity
(head-cœlom or cardiocœl), hzp cardiac plate (the outermost mesodermic
wall of the heart), connected by the ventral mesocardium (uhg) with the
gut-fibre layer or visceral cœlom-layer (dfp*prime;), Ent
entoderm, ihh inner (entodermic?) wall of the heart; the two endothelial
cardiac tubes are still separated by the cenogenetic septum (s) of the
Amniotes, g vessels.
The heart of all the Vertebrates belongs originally to the hyposoma of the
head, and we accordingly find it in the embryo of man and all the other
Amniotes right in front on the under-side of the head; just as in the fishes it
remains permanently in front of the gullet. It afterwards descends into the
trunk, with the advance in the development of the neck and breast, and at last
reaches the breast, between the two lungs. At first it lies symmetrically in
the middle plane of the body, so that its long axis corresponds with that of
the body. In most of the mammals it remains permanently in this position. But
in the apes the axis begins to be oblique, and the apex of the heart to move
towards the left side. The displacement is greatest in the anthropoid
apes—chimpanzee, gorilla, and orang—which resemble man in this.
As the heart of all Vertebrates is originally, in the light of phylogeny, only
a local enlargement of the middle principal vein, it is in perfect accord with
the biogenetic law that its first structure in the embryo is a simple
spindle-shaped tube in the ventral wall of the head-gut. A thin membrane,
standing vertically in the middle plane, the mesocardium, connects the ventral
wall of the head-gut with the lower head-wall. As the cardiac tube extends and
detaches from the gut-wall, it divides the mesocardium into an upper (dorsal)
and lower (ventral) plate (usually called the mesocardium anterius and
posterius in man, Fig. 379 uhg). The
mesocardium divides two lateral cavities, Remak’s
“neck-cavities” (Fig. 379 hh). These cavities afterwards
join and form the simple pericardial cavity, and are therefore called by
Kölliker the “primitive pericardial cavities.”
The double cervical cavity of the Amniotes is very interesting, both from the
anatomical and the evolutionary point of view; it corresponds to a part of the
hyposomites of the head of the lower Vertebrates—that part of the ventral
cœlom-pouches which comes next to Van Wijhe’s “visceral
cavities” below. Each of the cavities still communicates freely behind
with the two cœlom-pouches of the trunk; and, just as these afterwards coalesce
into a simple body-cavity (the ventral mesentery disappearing), we find the
same thing happening in the head. This simple primary pericardial cavity has
been well called by Gegenbaur the “head-cœloma,” and by Hertwig the
“pericardial breast-cavity.” As it now encloses the heart, it may
also be called cardiocœl.

Fig. 380—Frontal section of a human embryo,
one-twelfth of an inch long in the neck; “invented” by Wilhelm
His. Seen from ventral side. mb mouth-fissure, surrounded by the
branchial processes, ab bulbus of aorta, hm middle part of
ventricle, hl left lateral part of same, ho auricle, d
diaphragm, vc superior vena cava, vu umbilical vein, vo
vitelline space, lb liver, lg hepatic duct.
The cardiocœl, or head-cœlom, is often disproportionately large in the
Amniotes, the simple cardiac tube growing considerably and lying in several
folds. This causes the ventral wall of the amniote embryo, between the head and
the navel, to be pushed outwards as in rupture (cf. Fig. 180 h). A
transverse fold of the ventral wall, which receives all the vein-trunks that
open into the heart, grows up from below between the pericardium and the
stomach, and forms a transverse partition, which is the first structure of the
primary diaphragm (Fig. 380 d). This important muscular partition, which
completely separates the thoracic and abdominal cavities in the mammals alone,
is still very imperfect here; the two cavities still communicate for a time by
two narrow canals. These canals, which belong to the dorsal part of the
head-cœlom, and which we may call briefly pleural ducts, receive the two
pulmonary sacs, which develop from the hind end of the ventral wall of the
head-gut; they thus become the two pleural cavities.
The diaphragm makes its first appearance in the class of the Amphibia (in the
salamanders) as an insignificant muscular transverse fold of the ventral wall,
which rises from the fore end of the transverse abdominal muscle, and grows
between the pericardium and the liver. In the reptiles (tortoises and
crocodiles) a later dorsal part is joined to this earlier ventral part of the
rudimentary diaphragm, a pair of subvertebral muscles rising from the vertebral
column and being added as “columns” to the transverse partition.
But it was probably in the Permian sauro-mammals that the two originally
separate parts were united, and the diaphragm became a complete partition
between the thoracic and abdominal cavities in the mammals; as it considerably
enlarges the chest-cavity when it contracts, it becomes an important
respiratory muscle. The ontogeny of the diaphragm in man and the other mammals
reproduces this phylogenetic process to-day, in accordance with the biogenetic
law; in all the mammals the diaphragm is formed by the secondary conjunction of
the two originally separate structures, the earlier ventral part and the later
dorsal part.
Sometimes the blending of the two diaphragmatic structures, and consequently
the severance of the one pleural duct from the abdominal cavity, is not
completed in man. This leads to a diaphragmatic rupture (hernia
diaphragmatica). The two cavities then remain in communication by an open
pleural duct, and loops of the intestine may penetrate by this “rupture
opening” into the chest-cavity. This is one of those
fatal mis-growths that show the great part that blind chance has in organic
development.

Fig. 381—Transverse section of the head of a
chick-embryo, thirty-six hours old. Underneath the medullary tube the two
primitive aortas (pa) can be seen in the head-plates (s) at each
side of the chorda. Underneath the gullet (d) we see the aorta-end of
the heart (ae), hh cervical cavity or head cœlom, hk top
of heart, ks head-sheath, amniotic fold, h horny plate. (From
Remak.
Thus the thoracic cavity of the mammals, with its important contents, the heart
and lungs, belongs originally to the head-part of the vertebrate body,
and its inclusion in the trunk is secondary. This instructive and very
interesting fact is entirely proved by the concordant evidence of comparative
anatomy and ontogeny. The lungs are outgrowths of the head-gut; the heart
develops from its inner wall. The pleural sacs that enclose the lungs are
dorsal parts of the head-cœlom, originating from the pleuroducts; the
pericardium in which the heart afterwards lies is also double originally, being
formed from ventral halves of the head-cœlom, which only combine at a later
stage. When the lung of the air-breathing Vertebrates issues from the
head-cavity and enters the trunk-cavity, it follows the example of the floating
bladder of the fishes, which also originates from the pharyngeal wall in the
shape of a small pouch-like out-growth, but soon grows so large that, in order
to find room, it has to pass far behind into the trunk-cavity. To put it more
precisely, the lung of the quadrupeds retains this hereditary growth-process of
the fishes; for the hydrostatic floating bladder of the latter is the
air-filled organ from which the air-breathing organ of the former has been
evolved.

Fig. 382—Transverse section of the cardiac
region of the same chick-embryo (behind the preceding). In the cervical
cavity (hh) the heart (h) is still connected by a mesocard
(hg) with the gut-fibre layer (pf). d gut-gland layer,
up provertebral plates, jb rudimentary auditory vesicle in the
horny plate, hp first rise of the amniotic fold. (From
Remak.)
There is an interesting cenogenetic phenomenon in the formation of the heart of
the higher Vertebrates that deserves special notice. In its earliest form the
heart is double, as recent observation has shown, in all the Amniotes,
and the simple spindle-shaped cardiac tube, which we took as our
starting-point, is only formed at a later stage, when the two lateral tubes
move backwards, touch each other, and at last combine in the middle line. In
man, as in the rabbit, the two embryonic hearts are still far apart at the
stage when there are already eight primitive segments (Fig. 134 h). So
also the two cœlom-pouches of the head in which they lie are still separated by
a broad space. It is not until the permanent body of the embryo develops and
detaches from the embryonic vesicle that the separate lateral structures join
together, and finally combine in the middle line. As the median partition
between the right and left cardiocœl disappears, the two cervical cavities
freely communicate (Fig. 381), and form, on the ventral side of the amniote
head, a horseshoe-shaped arch, the points of which advance backwards into the
pleuro-ducts or pleural cavities, and from there into the two peritoneal sacs
of the trunk. But even after the conjunction of the cervical cavities (Fig.
381) the two cardiac tubes remain separate at first; and even after they have
united a delicate partition in the middle of the simple endothelial tube (Figs.
379 s, 382 h) indicates the original separation. This
cenogenetic “primary cardiac
septum” presently disappears, and has no relation to the subsequent
permanent partition between the halves of the heart, which, as a heritage from
the reptiles, has a great palingenetic importance.
Thorough opponents of the biogenetic law have laid great stress on these and
similar cenogenetic phenomena, and endeavoured to urge them as striking
disproofs of the law. As in every other instance, careful, discriminating,
comparative-morphological examination converts these supposed disproofs of
evolution into strong arguments in its favour. In his excellent work, On the
structure of the Heart in the Amphibia (1886), Carl Rabl has shown how
easily these curious cenogenetic facts can be explained by the secondary
adaptation of the embryonic structure to the great extension of the food-yelk.
The embryology of all the other parts of the vascular system also gives us
abundant and valuable data for the purposes of phylogeny. But as one needs a
thorough knowledge of the intricate structure of the whole vascular system in
man and the other Vertebrates in order to follow this with profit, we cannot go
into it further here. Moreover, many important features in the ontogeny of the
vascular system are still very obscure and controverted. The characters of the
embryonic circulation of the Amniotes, which we have previously considered
(Chapter XV), are late acquisitions and entirely cenogenetic. (Cf. pp.
170–171; Figs. 198–202.)
Chapter XXIX.
EVOLUTION OF THE SEXUAL ORGANS
If we measure the importance of the systems of organs in the animal frame
according to the richness and variety of their phenomena and the physiological
interest that this implies, we must regard as one of the principal and most
interesting systems the one which we are now going to examine—the system
of the reproductive organs. Just as nutrition is the first and most urgent
condition for the self-maintenance of the individual organism, so reproduction
alone secures the maintenance of the species—or, rather, the maintenance
of the long series of generations which the totality of the organic stem
represents in their genealogical connection. No individual organism has the
prerogative of immortality. To each is allotted only a brief span of personal
development, an evanescent moment in the million-year course of the history of
life.
Hence, reproduction and the correlative phenomenon, heredity, have long been
regarded, together with nutrition, as the most important and fundamental
function of living things, and it has been attempted to distinguish them from
“lifeless bodies” on this very score. As a matter of fact, this
division is not so profound and thorough as it seems to be, and is generally
supposed to be. If we examine carefully the nature of the reproductive process,
we soon see that it can be reduced to a general property that is found in
inorganic as well as organic bodies—growth. Reproduction is a nutrition
and growth of the organism beyond the individual limit, which raises a part of
it into the whole. This is most clearly seen when we study it in the simplest
and lowest organisms, especially the Monera (Figs. 226–228) and the
unicellular Amœbæ (Fig. 17). There the simple individual is a single plastid.
As soon as it has reached a certain limit of size by continuous feeding and
normal growth, it cannot pass it, but divides, by simple cleavage, into two
equal halves. Each of these halves then continues its independent life, and
grows on until it in turn reaches the limit of growth, and divides. In each of
these acts of self-cleavage two new centres of attraction are formed for the
particles of bodies, the foundations of the two new-formed individuals. There
is no such thing as immortality even in these unicellulars.
The individual as such is annihilated in the act of cleavage (cf. p. 48).
In many other Protozoa reproduction takes place not by cleavage, but by budding
(gemmation). In this case the growth that determines reproduction is not total
(as in segmentation), but partial. Hence in gemmation also we may oppose the
local growth-product, that becomes a new individual in the bud, as a
child-organism to the parent-organism from which it is formed. The latter is
older and larger than the former. In cleavage the two products are equal in age
and morphological value. Next to gemmation we have, as other forms of asexual
reproduction, the forming of embryonic buds and the forming of embryonic cells.
But the latter leads us at once to sexual generation, the distinctive feature
of which is the separation of the sexes. I have dealt fully with these various
types of reproduction in my History of Creation (chap. viii) and my
Wonders of Life (chap. xi).
The earliest ancestors of man and the higher animals had no faculty of sexual
reproduction, but multiplied solely by asexual means—cleavage, gemmation,
or the formation of embryonic buds or cells, as many Protozoa still do. The
differentiation of the sexes came at a later stage. We see this most plainly in
the Protists, in which the union of two individuals precedes the continuous
cleavage of the unicellular organism (transitory conjugation and permanent
copulation of the Infusoria). We may say that in this case the growth (the
condition of reproduction) is attained by the coalescence of two full-grown
cells into a single, disproportionately large individual. At the same time, the
mixture of the two plastids causes a rejuvenation of the plasm. At first the
copulating cells are quite homogeneous; but natural selection soon brings about
a certain contrast between them—larger female cells (macrospores)
and smaller male cells (microspores). It must be a great advantage in
the struggle for life for the new individual to have inherited different
qualities from the two cellular parents. The further advance of this contrast
between the generating cells led to sexual differentiation. One cell became the
female ovum (macrogonidion), and the other the male sperm-cell
(microgonidion).
The simplest forms of sexual reproduction among the living Metazoa are seen in
the Gastræads p. 233, the lower sponges, the common fresh-water polyp
(Hydra), and other Cœlenteria of the lowest rank. Prophysema (Fig. 234),
Olynthus (Fig. 238), Hydra, etc., have very simple tubular bodies, the thin
wall of which consists (as in the original gastrula) only of the two primary
germinal layers. As soon as the body reaches sexual maturity, a number of the
cells in its wall become female ova, and others male sperm-cells: the former
become very large, as they accumulate a considerable quantity of yelk-granules
in their protoplasm (Fig. 235 e); the latter are very small on account
of their repeated cleavage, and change into mobile cone-shaped spermatozoa
(Fig. 20). Both kinds of cells detach from their source of origin, the primary
germinal layers, fall either into the surrounding water or into the cavity of
the gut, and unite there by fusing together. This is the momentous process of
fecundation, which we have examined in Chapter VII (cf. Figs. 23–29).
From these simplest forms of sexual propagation, as we can observe them to-day
in the lowest Zoophytes, the Gastræads, Sponges, and Polyps, we gather most
important data. In the first place, we learn that, properly speaking, nothing
is required for sexual reproduction except the fusion or coalescence of two
different cells—a female ovum and male sperm-cell. All other features,
and all the very complex phenomena that accompany the sexual act in the higher
animals, are of a subordinate and secondary character, and are later additions
to this simple, primary process of copulation and fecundation. But if we bear
in mind how extremely important a part this relation of the two sexes plays in
the whole of organic nature, in the life of plants, of animals, and of man; how
the mutual attraction of the sexes, love, is the mainspring of the most
remarkable processes—in fact, one of the chief mechanical causes of the
highest development of life—we cannot too greatly emphasise this tracing
of love to its source, the attractive force of two erotic cells.
Throughout the whole of living nature the greatest effects proceed from this
very small cause. Consider the part that the flowers, the sexual organs of the
flowering plants, play in nature; or the exuberance of wonderful phenomena that
sexual selection produces in animal life; or the
momentous influence of love in the life of man. In every case the fusion of two
cells is the sole original motive power; in every case this invisible process
profoundly affects the development of the most varied structures. We may say,
indeed, that no other organic process can be compared to it for a moment in
comprehensiveness and intensity of action. Are not the Semitic myth of Adam and
Eve, the old Greek legend of Paris and Helena, and so many other famous
traditions, only the poetic expression of the vast influence that love and
sexual selection have exercised over the course of history ever since the
differentiation of the sexes? All the other passions that agitate the heart of
man are far outstripped in their joint influence by this sense-inflaming and
mind-benumbing Eros. On the one hand, we look to love with gratitude as the
source of the greatest artistic achievements—the noblest creations of
poetry, plastic art, and music; we see in it the chief factor in the moral
advance of humanity, the foundation of family life, and therefore of social
advance. On the other hand, we dread it as the devouring flame that brings
destruction on so many, and has caused more misery, vice, and crime than all
the other evils of human life put together. So wonderful is love and so
momentous its influence on the life of the soul, or on the different functions
of the medullary tube, that here more than anywhere else the
“supernatural” result seems to mock any attempt at natural
explanation. Yet comparative evolution leads us clearly and indubitably to the
first source of love—the affinity of two different erotic cells, the
sperm-cell and ovum.[34]
[34]
The sensual perception (probably related to smell) of the two copulating
sex-cells, which causes their mutual attraction, is a little understood, but
very interesting, chemical function of the cell-soul (cf. p. 58 and The
Riddle of the Universe, chap. ix.)
The lowest Metazoa throw light on this very simple origin of the intricate
phenomena of reproduction, and they also teach us that the earliest sexual form
was hermaphrodism, and that the separation of the sexes (by division of labour)
is a secondary and later phenomenon. Hermaphrodism predominates in the most
varied groups of the lower animals; each sexually-mature individual, each
person, contains female and male sexual cells, and is therefore able to
fertilise itself and reproduce. Thus we find ova and sperm-cells in the same
individual, not only in the lowest Zoophytes (Gastræads, Sponges, and many
Polyps), but also in many worms (leeches and earthworms), many of the snails
(the common garden and vineyard snails), all the Tunicates, and many other
invertebrate animals. All man’s earlier invertebrate ancestors, from the
Gastræads up to the Prochordonia, were hermaphrodites; possibly even the
earliest Acrania. We have an instructive proof of this in the remarkable
circumstance that many genera of fishes are still hermaphrodites, and that it
is occasionally found in the higher Vertebrates of all classes (as atavism). We
may conclude from this that gonochorism (separation of the sexes) was a later
stage in our development. At first, male and female individuals differ only in
the possession of one or other kind of gonads; in other respects they were
identical, as we still find in the Amphioxus and the Cyclostomes. Afterwards,
accessory organs (ducts, etc.) are associated with the primary sexual glands;
and much later again sexual selection has given rise to the secondary sexual
characters—those differences between the sexes which do not affect the
sexual organs themselves, but other parts of the body (such as the man’s
beard or the woman’s breast).
The third important fact that we learn from the lower Zoophytes relates to the
earliest origin of the two kinds of sexual cells. As in the Gastræads (the
lowest sponges and hydroids), in which we find the first beginnings of sexual
differentiation, the whole body consists merely of the two primary germinal
layers, it follows that the sexual cells also must have proceeded from the
cells of these primary layers, either the inner or outer, or from both. This
simple fact is extremely important, because the first trace of the ova as well
as the spermatozoa is found in the middle germinal layer or mesoderm in the
higher animals, especially the Vertebrates. This arrangement is a later
development from the preceding (in connection with the secondary formation of
the mesoderm).
If we trace the phylogeny of the sexual organs in our earliest Metazoa
ancestors, as the comparative anatomy and ontogeny of the lowest Cœlenteria
(Cnidaria, Platodaria) exhibit it to us, we find that the first step in
advance is the localisation or concentration of the two kinds of sexual
cells scattered in the epithelium into definite groups. In the Sponges and
lowest Hydropolyps isolated cells are detached from the cell-strata of the two
primary germinal layers, and become free sexual cells; but in the Cnidaria and
Platodes we find these associated in groups which we call sexual glands
(gonads). We can now for the first time speak of sexual organs in the
morphological sense. The female germinative glands, which in this simplest form
are merely groups of homogeneous cells, are the ovaries (Fig. 241 c).
The male germinative glands, which also in their first form consist of a
cluster of sperm-cells, are the testicles (Fig. 241 h). In the medusæ,
which descend, both ontogenetically and phylogenetically, from the more simply
organised Polyps, we find these simple sexual glands sometimes as gastric
pouches, sometimes as outgrowths of the radial canals that proceed from the
stomach. Particularly interesting in connection with the question of the first
origin of the gonads are the lowest forms of the Platodes, the
Cryptocœla that have of late been separated as a special class
(Platodaria) from the Turbellaria proper (Fig. 239). In these very
primitive Platodes the two pairs of sexual glands are merely two pairs of rows
of differentiated cells in the entodermic wall of the primitive gut—two
median ovaries (o) within, and two lateral spermaries (s)
without. The mature sexual cells are ejected by the posterior outlets; the
female (f) lies in front of the male (m).

Fig. 383—Embryos of Sagitta, in three
earlier stages of development. (From Hertwig.) A gastrula,
B cœlomula with open primitive mouth, C the same primitive mouth
closed, ua primitive gut, bl primitive mouth, g progonidia
(hermaphroditic primitive sexual cells), cs cœlom-pouches, pm
parietal layer, vm visceral layer of same, d permanent gut
(enteron), st mouth-pit (stomodæum).
In the great majority of the Bilateria or Cœlomaria it is the mesoderm from
which the gonads develop. Probably the first traces of them are the two large
cells that appear at the edge of the primitive mouth (right and left), as a
rule during gastrulation or immediately afterwards—the important
promesoblasts, or “polar cells of the mesoderm,” or
“primitive cells of the middle germinal layer” (p. 194). In the
real Enterocœla, in which the mesoderm appears from the first in the shape of a
couple of cœlom-pouches, these are very probably the original gonads (p. 194).
This is seen very clearly in the arrow-worm (Sagitta). In the gastrula
of Sagitta (Fig. 383 A) we find at an early stage a couple of entodermic
cells of an unusual size (g) at the base of the primitive gut
(ud). These primitive sexual cells (progonidia) are symmetrically
placed to the right and left of the middle plane, like the two promesoblasts of
the bilateral gastrula of the Amphioxus (Fig. 38 p). A little outwards
from them the two cœlom pouches (B, cs) are developed out of the
primitive gut, and each progonidion divides into a male and a female sexual
cell (B, g). The two male cells (at first rather the larger) lie close
together within, and are the parent-cells of the testicles
(prospermaria). The two female cells lie outwards from these, and are
the parent-cells of the ovary (protovaria). Afterwards, when the
cœlom-pouches have detached from the permanent gut (C, d) and the
primitive mouth (A, bl) is closed, the female cells advance towards the
mouth (C, st), and the male towards the rear. The foremost pair of
ovaries are then separated by a transverse partition from the hind pair. Thus
the first structures of the sexual glands of the Sagitta are a couple of
hermaphroditic entodermic cells; each of these divides
into a male and a female cell; and these four cells are the parent-cells of the
four sexual glands. Probably the two promesoblasts of the Amphioxus-gastrula
(Fig. 38) are also hermaphroditic primitive sexual cells in the same sense,
inherited by this earliest vertebrate from its ancient bilateral gastræad
ancestors.

Fig. 384—A, Part of the kidneys of
Bdellostoma. a prorenal duct (nephroductus), b segmental or
primitive urinary canals (pronephridia), c renal or Malpighian capsules.
B Portion of same, highly magnified. c renal capsules with
the glomerulus, d afferent artery, e efferent artery. From
Johannes Müller (Myxinoides).
The sexually-mature Amphioxus is not hermaphroditic, as its nearest
invertebrate relatives, the Tunicates, are, and as the long-extinct
pre-Silurian Primitive Vertebrate (Prospondylus, Figs. 98–102)
probably was. The actual lancelet has gonochoristic structures of a very
interesting kind. As we saw in the anatomy of the Amphioxus, we find the
ovaries of the female and the spermaries of the male in the shape of twenty to
thirty pairs of elliptical or roundish four-cornered sacs, which lie on either
side of the gut on the parietal surface of the respiratory pore (Fig. 219
g). According to the important discovery of Rückert (1888), the sexual
glands of the earliest fishes, the Selachii, are similarly arranged. They only
unite afterwards to form a pair of simple gonads. These have been transmitted
by heredity to all the rest of the Craniotes. In every case they lie originally
on each side of the mesentery, underneath the chorda, at the bottom of the
body-cavity. The first traces of them are found in the cœlom-epithelium, at the
spot where the skin-fibre layer and gut-fibre layer meet in the middle of the
mesenteric plate (Fig. 93 mp). At this point we observe at an early
stage in all craniote embryos a small string-like cluster of cells, which we
may call, with Waldeyer, the “germ epithelium,” or (in harmony with
the other plate-shaped rudimentary organs) the sexual plate (Fig. 173
g). This germinal or sexual plate is found in the fifth week in the
human embryo, in the shape of a couple of long whitish streaks, on the inner
side of the primitive kidneys (Fig. 183 t). The cells of this sexual
plate are distinguished by their cylindrical form and chemical composition from
the rest of the cœlom-cells; they have a different purport from the flat cells
which line the rest of the body-cavity. As the germ epithelium of the sexual
plate becomes thicker, and supporting tissue grows into it from the mesoderm,
it becomes a rudimentary sexual gland. This ventral gonad then develops into
the ovary in the female Craniotes, and the testicles in the male.
In the formation of the gonidia or erotic sexual cells and their conjunction at
fecundation we have the sole essential features of sexual reproduction; but in
the great majority of animals we find other organs taking part in it. The chief
of these secondary sexual organs are the gonoducts, which serve to convey the
mature sexual cells out of the body, and the copulative organs, which bring the
fecundating male sperm into touch with the ovum-bearing female. The latter
organs are, as a rule, only found in the higher animals, and are much less
widely distributed than the gonoducts. But these also are secondary formations,
and are wanting in many animals of the lower groups.
In the lower animals the mature sexual cells are generally ejected directly
from
the body. Sometimes they pass out immediately through the skin (Hydra and many
hydroids); sometimes they fall into the gastric cavity, and are evacuated by
the mouth (gastræads, sponges, many medusæ, and corals); sometimes they fall
into the body-cavity, and are ejected by a special pore (porus
genitalis) in the ventral wall. The latter procedure is found in many of
the worms, and also in the lowest Vertebrates. Amphioxus has the peculiar
feature that the mature sexual products fall first into the mantle-cavity; from
there they are either evacuated by the respiratory pore, or else they pass
through the gill-clefts into the branchial gut, and so out by the mouth (p.
185). In the Cyclostomes they fall into the body-cavity, and are ejected by a
genital pore in its wall; so also in some of the fishes. From these we gather
the features of our earlier ancestors in this respect. On the other hand, in
all the higher and most of the lower Vertebrates (and most of the higher
Invertebrates) we find in both sexes special tubular passages of the sexual
gland, which are called “gonoducts.” In the female they conduct the
ova from the ovary, and so are called “oviducts,” or
“Fallopian tubes.” In the male they convey the spermatozoa from the
testicles, and are called “spermaducts,” or vasa deferentia.

Fig. 385—Transverse section of the embryonic
shield of a chick, forty-two hours old. (From Kölliker.) mr
medullary tube, ch chorda, h horny plate (skin-sense layer),
ung nephroduct, vw episomites (dorsal primitive segments),
hp skin-fibre layer (parietal layer of the hyposomites), dfp
gut-fibre layer (visceral layer of hyposomites), ao aorta, g
vessels. (Cf. transverse section of duck-embryo, Fig. 152.)
The original and genetic relation of these two kinds of ducts is just the same
in man as in the rest of the higher Vertebrates, and quite different from what
we find in most of the Invertebrates. In the latter, as a rule, the gonoducts
develop directly from the embryonic glands or from the outer skin; but in the
Vertebrates an independent organic system is employed to convey the sexual
products, and this had originally a totally different function—namely,
the system of urinary organs. These organs have primarily the sole duty of
removing unusable matter from the body in a fluid form. Their liquid excretory
product, the urine, is either evacuated directly through the skin or through
the last section of the gut. It is only at a later stage that the tubular
urinary passages also convey the sexual products from the body. In this way
they become “urogenital ducts.” This remarkable secondary
conjunction of the urinary and sexual organs into a common urogenital system is
very characteristic of the Gnathostomes, the six higher classes of Vertebrates.
It is wanting in the lower classes. In order to appreciate it fully, we must
give a comparative glance at the structure of the urinary organs.
The renal or urinary system is one of the oldest and most important systems of
organs in the differentiated animal body, as I have pointed out on several
previous occasions (cf. Chapter XVII). We find it not only in the higher stems,
but also very generally distributed in the earlier group of the Vermalia. Here
we meet it in the lowest worms, the Rotatoria (Gastrotricha, Fig. 242), and in
the instructive stem of the Platodes. It consists of a pair of simple or
branching canals, which are lined with one layer of cells, absorb unusable
juices from the tissue, and eject them by an outlet in the outer skin (Fig. 240
nm). Not only the free-living Turbellaria, but also the parasitic
Suctoria, and even the still more degenerate tapeworms, which have lost their
alimentary canal in consequence of their parasitic life, are equipped with
these renal canals
or nephridia. In the first embryonic structure they are merely a pair of simple
cutaneous glands, or depressions in the ectoderm. They are generally described
as excretory organs in the worms, but formerly often as “water
vessels.” They may be conceived as largely-developed tubular cutaneous
glands, formed by invagination of the cutaneous layer. According to another
view, they owe their origin to a later rupture of the body-cavity outwards. In
most of the Vermalia each nephridium has an inner opening (with cilia) into the
body-cavity and an outer one on the epidermis.

Fig. 386—Rudimentary primitive kidneys of a
dog-embryo. The hind end of the embryonic body is seen from the ventral
side and covered with the visceral layer of the yelk-sac, which is torn away
and folded down in front in order to show the nephroducts with the primitive
urinary canals (a). b primitive vertebræ, c spinal cord,
d entrance into the pelvic-gut cavity. (From Bischoff.)

Fig. 387—Primitive kidneys of a human
embryo. u the urinary canals of the primitive kidneys, w
Wolffian duct, w′ uppermost end of the same (Morgagni’s
hydatid), m Mullerian duct. m′ uppermost end of same
(Fallopian hydatid), g gonad (sexual gland). (From
Kobelt.)
In these lowest, unsegmented worms, and in the unsegmented Molluscs, there is
only one pair of renal canals. They are more numerous in the higher
Articulates. In the Annelids, the body of which is composed of a large number
of joints, there is a pair of these pronephridia in each segment (hence they
are called segmental canals or organs). Even here they are still simple tubes;
on account of their coiled or looped form they are often called “looped
canals.” In most of the Annelids, and many of the Vermalia, we can
distinguish three sections in the nephridium—an outer muscular duct, a
glandular middle part, and an inner part that opens by a ciliated funnel into
the body-cavity. This opening is furnished with whirling cilia, and can,
therefore, take up the juices to be excreted directly from the body-cavity and
convey them from the body. But in these worms the sexual cells, which develop
in very primitive form on the inner surface of the body-cavity, also fall into
it when mature, and are sucked up by the funnel-shaped inner ciliated openings
of the renal canals, and ejected with the urine. Thus the urine-forming looped
canals, or pronephridia, serve as oviducts in the female Annelids and as
spermaducts in the male.
The renal system of the Vertebrates is similar to, yet materially different
from, these segmental canals of the Annelids. The peculiar development of it
and its relations to the sexual organs are among the most difficult problems in
the morphology of our stem. If we examine briefly the vertebrate renal system
from the phylogenetic point of view, as confirmed by recent discoveries, we may
distinguish three forms of it: (1) Fore-kidneys or head-kidneys
(pronephros); (2) primitive or middle kidneys (mesonephros); (3)
permanent kidneys (metanephros). These three systems of kidneys are not
fundamentally and completely distinct, as earlier students (such as Semper)
wrongly supposed; they represent three different generations of one and the
same excretory apparatus; they correspond to three phylogenetic stages,
and succeed each other in the stem-history of the Vertebrates in such wise that
each younger and more advanced generation develops farther behind in the body,
and replaces the older and less advanced generation that preceded it in time
and space. The fore kidneys, first accurately described by Wilhelm
Müller in 1875 in the Cyclostomes and Ichthyoda, form the sole excretory organ
of the Acrania (Amphioxus); they continue in the Cyclostomes and some of the
fishes, but are found only in slight traces and for a time in the embryos of
the six other classes of Vertebrates. The primitive kidneys are first
found in the Cyclostomes, behind the fore kidneys; they have been transmitted
from the Selachii to all the Gnathostomes. In the Anamnia they act
permanently as urinary glands; in the Amniotes their anterior part
(“germinal kidneys”) changes into organs of the sexual apparatus,
while the third generation develops from the end of their posterior part
(“urinal kidneys”)—the characteristic after or permanent
kidneys of the three higher classes of Vertebrates. The order in which the
three renal systems succeed each other in the embryo of man and the higher
Vertebrates corresponds to their phylogenetic succession in the history of our
stem, and, consequently, in the natural classification of the Vertebrates.

Fig. 388—Pig-embryo, three-fifths of an
inch long, seen from the ventral side. a fore leg, z hind leg,
b ventral wall, r sexual prominence, w nephroduct,
n primitive kidneys, n1 their inner part. (From Oscar
Schultze.)

Fig. 389—Human embryo of the fifth week,
two-fifths of an inch long, seen from the ventral side (the anterior ventral
wall, b, is removed, the body-cavity, c, opened). d gut
(cut off), f frontal process, g cerebrum, m middle brain,
e after brain, h heart, k first gill-cleft, l
pulmonary sac, n primitive kidneys, r sexual region, p
phallus (sexual prominences), s tail. (From Kollmann.)
As in the morphology of any other system of organs, so in the case of the
urinary and sexual organs the Amphioxus is the real typical primitive
Vertebrate; it affords the key to the mysteries of the structure of man and the
higher Vertebrates. The kidneys of the Amphioxus—first discovered by
Boveri in 1890—are typical “fore kidneys,” composed of a
double row of short segmental canals (Fig. 217 x). The inner aperture of
these pronephridia opens into the mesodermic body-cavity (the middle part of
the cœloma, B); the external aperture into the ectodermic mantle or
peribranchial cavity (C). Their position, their
structure, and their relation to the branchial vessel make it clear that these
segmental pronephridia correspond to the rudimentary fore kidneys of the
Craniotes. The mantle-cavity into which they open seems to correspond to the
prorenal duct of the latter.

Figs. 390, 391,
392—Primitive kidneys and rudimentary sexual organs. Figs. 390
and 391 of Amphibia (frog-larvæ); Fig. 390 earlier, 391 later stage. Fig. 392
of a mammal (ox-embryo). u primitive kidney, k sexual gland
(rudiment of testicle and ovary). The primary nephroduct (ug in Fig.
390) divides (in Figs. 391 and 392) into the two secondary
nephroducts—the Mullerian (m) and Wolffian (ug′)
ducts, joined together behind in the genital cord (g). l ligament
of the primitive kidneys. (From Gegenbaur.)

Figs. 393, 394—Urinary and sexual organs of an
Amphibian (water salamander or Triton). Fig. 393 of a female, 394 of a
male. r primitive kidney, ov ovary, od oviduct and
c Rathke’s duct, both developed from the Müllerian duct, u
primitive ureter (also acting as spermaduct [ve] in the male, opening
below into the Wolffian duct [u apostrophe]), ms mesovarium.
(From Gegenbaur.)
The next higher Vertebrates, the Cyclostomes, yield some very interesting data.
Both orders of this class, the hags and lampreys, have still the fore kidneys
inherited from the Acrania—the former permanently, the latter in their
earlier stages. Behind these the primitive kidneys soon develop, and in a very
characteristic form. The remarkable structure of the mesonephros of the
Cyclostomes, discovered by Johannes Müller, explains the intricate formation of
the kidneys in the higher Vertebrates. We find in the hag-fishes
(Bdellostoma) a long tube, the prorenal duct (nephroductus, Fig.
384 a). This opens with its anterior end into the cœloma by a ciliated
aperture, and externally with its posterior end by an outlet in the skin.
Inside it open a large number of small transverse canals (“segmental or
primitive urinary canals,” b). Each of these terminates blindly in
a vesicular capsule (c), and this encloses a coil of blood-vessel
(glomerulus, an arterial network, Fig. 384 B, c). Afferent
branches of arteries conduct arterial blood into the coiled branches of the
glomerulus (d), and efferent arterial branches conduct it away from the
net (c). The primitive renal canals (mesonephridia) are distinguished by
this net-formation from their predecessors.
In the Selachii also we find a longitudinal row of segmental canals on each
side, which open outwards into the primitive renal ducts (nephrotomes,
p. 149. The segmental canals (a pair in each segment of the middle part of the
body) open internally by a ciliated funnel into the body-cavity. From the
posterior group of these organs a compact primitive kidney is formed, the
anterior group taking part in the construction of the sexual organs.
In the same simple form that remains
throughout life in the Myxinoides and partly in the Selachii we find the
primitive kidney first developing in the embryo of man and the higher Craniotes
(Figs. 386, 387). Of the two parts that compose the comb-shaped primitive
kidney the longitudinal channel, or nephroduct, is always the first to appear;
afterwards the transverse “canals,” the excreting nephridia, are
formed in the mesoderm; and after this again the Malpighian capsules with their
arterial coils are associated with these as cœlous outgrowths. The primitive
renal duct, which appears first, is found in all craniote embryos at the early
stage in which the differentiation of the medullary tube takes place in the
ectoderm, the severance of the chorda from the visceral layer in the entoderm,
and the first trace of the cœlom-pouches arises between the limiting layers
(Fig. 385). The nephroduct (ung) is seen on each side, directly under
the horny plate, in the shape of a long, thin, thread-like string of cells. It
presently hollows out and becomes a canal, running straight from front to back,
and clearly showing in the transverse section of the embryo its original
position in the space between horny plate (h), primitive segments
(uw), and lateral plates (hpl). As the originally very short
urinary canals lengthen and multiply, each of the two primitive kidneys assumes
the form of a half-feathered leaf (Fig. 387). The lines of the leaf are
represented by the urinary canals (u), and the rib by the outlying
nephroduct (w). At the inner edge of the primitive kidneys the rudiment
of the ventral sexual gland (g) can now be seen as a body of some size.
The hindermost end of the nephroduct opens right behind into the last section
of the rectum, thus making a cloaca of it. However, this opening of the
nephroducts into the intestine must be regarded as a secondary formation.
Originally they open, as the Cyclostomes clearly show, quite independently of
the gut, in the external skin of the abdomen.

Fig. 395—Primitive kidneys and germinal glands
of a human embryo, three inches in length (beginning of the sixth week),
magnified. k germinal gland, u primitive kidney, z
diaphragmatic ligament of same, w Wolffian duct (opened on the right),
g directing ligament (gubernaculum), a allantoic duct. (From
Kollmann.)
In the Myxinoides the primitive kidneys retain this simple comb-shaped
structure, and a part of it is preserved in the Selachii; but in all the other
Craniotes it is only found for a short time in the embryo, as an ontogenetic
reproduction of the earlier phylogenetic structure. In these the primitive
kidney soon assumes the form (by the rapid growth, lengthening, increase, and
serpentining of the urinary canals) of a large compact gland, of a long, oval
or spindle-shaped character, which passes through the greater part of the
embryonic body-cavity (Figs. 183 m, 184 m, 388 n). It lies
near the middle line, directly under the primitive vertebral column, and
reaches from the cardiac region to the cloaca. The right and left kidneys are
parallel to each other, quite close together, and only separated by the
mesentery—the thin narrow layer that attaches the middle gut to the under
surface of the vertebral column. The passage of each primitive kidney, the
nephroduct, runs towards the back on the lower and outer side of the gland, and
opens in the cloaca, close to the starting-point of the allantois; it
afterwards opens into the allantois itself.
The primitive or primordial kidneys of the amniote embryo were formerly called
the “Wolffian bodies,” and sometimes “Oken’s
bodies.” They act for a time as
kidneys, absorbing unusable juices from the embryonic body and conducting them
to the cloaca—afterwards to the allantois. There the primitive urine
accumulates, and thus the allantois acts as bladder or urinary sac in the
embryos of man and the other Amniotes. It has, however, no genetic connection
with the primitive kidneys, but is a pouch-like growth from the anterior wall
of the rectum (Fig. 147 u). Thus it is a product of the visceral layer,
whereas the primitive kidneys are a product of the middle layer.
Phylogenetically we must suppose that the allantois originated as a pouch-like
growth from the cloaca-wall in consequence of the expansion caused by the urine
accumulated in it and excreted by the kidneys. It is originally a blind sac of
the rectum. The real bladder of the vertebrate certainly made its first
appearance among the Dipneusts (in Lepidosiren), and has been transmitted from
them to the Amphibia, and from these to the Amniotes. In the embryo of the
latter it protrudes far out of the not yet closed ventral wall. It is true that
many of the fishes also have a “bladder.” But this is merely a
local enlargement of the lower section of the nephroducts, and so totally
different in origin and composition from the real bladder. The two structures
can be compared from the physiological point of view, and so are
analogous, as they have the same function; but not from the
morphological point of view, and are therefore not homologous. The false
bladder of the fishes is a mesodermic product of the nephroducts; the true
bladder of the Dipneusts, Amphibia, and Amniotes is an entodermic blind sac of
the rectum.

Figs. 396–398—Urinary and sexual organs
of ox-embryos. Fig. 396, female embryo one and a half inches long; Fig.
397, male embryo, one and a half inches long. Fig. 398 female embryo two and a
half inches long. w primitive kidney, wg Wolffian duct, m
Müllerian duct, m′ upper end of same (opened at t),
i lower and thicker part of same (rudiment of uterus), g genital
cord, h testicle, (h′, lower and h″, upper
testicular ligament), o ovary, o′ lower ovarian ligament,
i inguinal ligament of primitive kidney, d diaphragmatic ligament
of primitive kidney, nn accessory kidneys, n permanent kidneys,
under them the S-shaped ureters, between these the rectum, v bladder,
a umbilical artery. (From Kölliker.)
In all the Anamnia (the lower amnionless Craniotes, Cyclostomes, Fishes,
Dipneusts, and Amphibia) the urinary organs remain at a lower stage of
development to this extent, that the primitive kidneys (protonephri) act
permanently as urinary glands. This is only so as a passing phase of the early
embryonic life in the three higher classes of Vertebrates, the Amniotes. In
these the permanent or after or secondary (really tertiary) kidneys
(renes or metanephri) that are distinctive of these three classes
soon make their appearance. They represent the third and last generation of the
vertebrate kidneys. The permanent kidneys do not arise (as was long supposed)
as independent glands from the alimentary tube, but from the last section of
the primitive kidneys and the nephroduct. Here a simple tube, the secondary
renal duct, develops, near the point of its entry into the cloaca; and this
tube grows considerably forward. With its blind upper or anterior end is
connected a glandular renal growth, that owes its origin to a differentiation
of the last part of the primitive kidneys. This rudiment of the
permanent kidneys consists of coiled urinary canals with Malpighian capsules
and vascular coils (without ciliated funnels), of the same structure as the
segmental mesonephridia of the primitive kidneys. The further growth of these
metanephridia gives rise to the compact permanent kidneys, which have the
familiar bean-shape in man and most of the higher mammals, but consist of a
number of separate folds in the lower mammals, birds, and reptiles. As the
permanent kidneys grow rapidly and advance forward, their passage, the ureter,
detaches altogether from its birth-place, the posterior end of the nephroduct;
it passes to the posterior surface of the allantois. At first in the oldest
Amniotes this ureter opens into the cloaca together with the last section of
the nephroduct, but afterwards separately from this, and finally into the
permanent bladder apart from the rectum altogether. The bladder originates from
the hindmost and lowest part of the allantoic pedicle (urachus), which
enlarges in spindle shape before the entry into the cloaca. The anterior or
upper part of the pedicle, which runs to the navel in the ventral wall of the
embryo, atrophies subsequently, and only a useless string-like relic of it is
left as a rudimentary organ; that is the single vesico-umbilical ligament. To
the right and left of it in the adult male are a couple of other rudimentary
organs, the lateral vesico-umbilical ligaments. These are the degenerate
string-like relics of the earlier umbilical arteries.
Though in man and all the other Amniotes the primitive kidneys are thus early
replaced by the permanent kidneys, and these alone then act as urinary organs,
all the parts of the former are by no means lost. The nephroducts become very
important physiologically by being converted into the passages of the sexual
glands. In all the Gnathostomes—or all the Vertebrates from the fishes up
to man—a second similar canal develops beside the nephroduct at an early
stage of embryonic evolution. The latter is usually called the Müllerian duct,
after its discoverer, Johannes Müller, while the former is called the Wolffian
duct. The origin of the Müllerian duct is still obscure; comparative anatomy
and ontogeny seem to indicate that it originates by differentiation from the
Wolffian duct. Perhaps it would be best to say: “The original primary
nephroduct divides by differentiation (or longitudinal cleavage) into two
secondary nephroducts, the Wolffian and the Müllerian ducts.” The latter
(Fig. 387 m) lies just on the inner side of the former (Fig. 387
w). Both open behind into the cloaca.

Fig. 399—Female sexual organs of a
Monotreme (Ornithorhynchus, Fig. 269). o ovaries, t
oviducts, u womb, sug urogenital sinus; at u′ is the
outlet of the two wombs, and between them the bladder (vu). cl
cloaca. (From Gegenbaur.)
However uncertain the origin of the nephroduct and its two products, the
Müllerian and the Wolffian ducts, may be, its later development is clear
enough. In all the Gnathostomes the Wolffian duct is converted into the
spermaduct, and the Müllerian duct into the oviduct. Only one of them is
retained in each sex; the other either disappears altogether, or only leaves
relics in the shape of rudimentary organs. In the male sex, in which the two
Wolffian ducts become the spermaducts, we often find traces of the Müllerian
ducts, which I have called “Rathke’s canals” (Fig. 394
c). In the female sex, in which the two Müllerian ducts form the
oviducts, there are relics of the Wolffian ducts, which are called “the
ducts of Gaertner.”
We obtain the most interesting information with regard to this remarkable
evolution of the nephroducts and their association with the sexual glands from
the Amphibia (Figs. 390–395). The first structure of the nephroduct and
its differentiation into Müllerian and Wolffian ducts are just the same in both
sexes in the Amphibia, as in the mammal embryos (Figs. 392, 396). In the female
Amphibia
the Müllerian duct develops on either side into a large oviduct (Fig. 393
od), while the Wolffian duct acts permanently as ureter (u). In
the male Amphibia the Müllerian duct only remains as a rudimentary organ
without any functional significance, as Rathke’s canal (Fig. 394
c); the Wolffian duct serves also as ureter, but at the same time as
spermaduct, the sperm-canals (ve) that proceed from the testicles
(t) entering the fore part of the primitive kidneys and combining there
with the urinary canals.

Figs. 400, 401—Original position of the sexual
glands in the ventral cavity of the human embryo (three months old). Fig.
400, male. h testicles, gh conducting ligament of the testicles,
wg spermaduct, h bladder, uh inferior vena cava, nn
accessory kidneys, n kidneys. Fig. 401, female. r round maternal
ligament (underneath it the bladder, over it the ovaries). r′
kidneys, s accessory kidneys, c cæcum, o small reticle,
om large reticle (stomach between the two), l spleen. (From
Kölliker.)
In the mammals these permanent amphibian features are only seen as brief phases
of the earlier period of embryonic development (Fig. 392). Here the primitive
kidneys, which act as excretory organs of urine throughout life in the
amnion-less Vertebrates, are replaced in the mammals by the permanent kidneys.
The real primitive kidneys disappear for the most part at an early stage of
development, and only small relics of them remain. In the male mammal the
epididymis develops from the uppermost part of the primitive kidney; in
the female a useless rudimentary organ, the epovarium, is formed from
the same part. The atrophied relic of the former is known as the
paradidymis, that of the latter as the parovarium.

Fig. 402—Urogenital system of a human
embryo of three inches in length. h testicles, wg
spermaducts, gh conducting ligament, p processus vaginalis,
b bladder, au umbilical arteries, m mesorchium, d
intestine, u ureter, n kidney, nn accessory kidney. (From
Kollman.)
The Müllerian ducts undergo very important changes in the female mammal. The
oviducts proper are developed only from their upper part; the lower part
dilates into a spindle-shaped tube with thick muscular wall, in which the
impregnated ovum develops into the embryo. This is the womb (uterus). At
first the two wombs (Fig. 399 u) are completely separate, and open into
the cloaca on either side of the bladder (vu), as is still the case in
the lowest living mammals, the Monotremes. But in the Marsupials a
communication is opened between the two Müllerian ducts, and in the Placentals
they combine below with the rudimentary Wolffian ducts to form a single
“genital cord.” The original independence of the two wombs and the
vaginal canals formed from their lower ends are retained in many of the lower
Placentals, but in the higher they gradually blend and form a single organ. The
conjunction proceeds from below (or behind) upwards (or forwards). In many of
the Rodents (such as the rabbit and squirrel) two separate wombs still open
into the simple and single vaginal canal; but in others, and in the Carnivora,
Cetacea, and Ungulates, the lower halves of the wombs have already fused into a
single piece, though the upper halves (or “horns”) are still
separate (“two-horned” womb, uteris bicornis). In the bats
and lemurs the “horns” are
very short, and the lower common part is longer. Finally, in the apes and in
man the blending of the two halves is complete, and there is only the one
simple, pear-shaped uterine pouch, into which the oviducts open on each side.
This simple uterus is a late evolutionary product, and is found only in
the ape and man.

Figs. 403–406—Origin of human ova in the
female ovary. Fig. 403. Vertical section of the ovary of a new-born
female infant, a ovarian epithelium, b rudimentary string of ova,
c young ova in the epithelium, d long string of ova with
follicle-formation (Pflüger’s tube), e group of young follicles,
f isolated young follicle, g blood-vessels in connective tissue
(stroma) of the ovary. In the strings the young ova are distinguished by their
considerable size from the surrounding follicle-cells. (From
Waldeyer.)
Fig. 404—Two young Graafian follicles,
isolated. In 1 the follicle-cells still form a simple, and in 2 a
double, stratum round the young ovum; in 2 they are beginning to form
the ovolemma or the zona pellucida (a).
Figs. 405 and
406—Two older Graafian follicles, in which fluid is beginning to
accumulate inside the eccentrically thickened epithelial mass of the
follicle-cells (Fig. 405 with little, 406 with much, follicle-water). ei
the young ovum, with embryonic vesicle and spot, zp ovolemma or zona
pellucida, dp discus proligerus, formed of an accumulation of
follicle-cells, which surround the ovum, ff follicle-liquid (liquor
folliculi), gathered inside the stratified follicle-epithelium (fe),
fk connective-tissue fibrous capsule of the Graafian follicle (theca
folliculi).
In the male mammals there is the same fusion of the Müllerian and Wolffian
ducts at their lower ends. Here again they form a single genital cord (Fig. 397
g), and this opens similarly into the
original urogenital sinus, which develops from the lowest section of the
bladder (v). But while in the male mammal the Wolffian ducts develop
into the permanent spermaducts, there are only rudimentary relics left of the
Müllerian ducts. The most notable of these is the “male womb”
(uterus masculinus), which originates from the lowest fused part of the
ducts, and corresponds to the female uterus. It is a small, flask-shaped
vesicle without any physiological significance, which opens into the ureter
between the two spermaducts and the prostate folds (vesicula
prostatica).

Fig. 407—A ripe human Graafian follicle.
a the mature ovum, b the surrounding follicle-cells, c the
epithelial cells of the follicle, d the fibrous membrane of the
follicle, e its outer surface.
The internal sexual organs of the mammals undergo very distinctive changes of
position. At first the germinal glands of both sexes lie deep inside the
ventral cavity, at the inner edge of the primitive kidneys (Figs. 386 g,
392 k), attached to the vertebral column by a short mesentery
(mesorchium in the male, mesovarium in the female). But this
primary arrangement is retained permanently only in the Monotremes (and the
lower Vertebrates). In all other mammals (both Marsupials and Placentals) they
leave their original cradle and travel more or less far down (or behind),
following the direction of a ligament that goes from the primitive kidneys to
the inguinal region of the ventral wall. This is the inguinal ligament of the
primitive kidneys, known in the male as the Hunterian ligament (Fig. 400
gh), and in the female as the “round maternal ligament”
(Fig. 401 r). In woman the ovaries travel more or less towards the small
pelvis, or enter into it altogether. In the male the testicles pass out of the
ventral cavity, and penetrate by the inguinal canal into a sac-shaped fold of
the outer skin. When the right and left folds (“sexual swellings”)
join together they form the scrotum. The various mammals bring before us
the successive stages of this displacement. In the elephant and the whale the
testicles descend very little, and remain underneath the kidneys. In many of
the rodents and carnassia they enter the inguinal canal. In most of the higher
mammals they pass through this into the scrotum. As a rule, the inguinal canal
closes up. When it remains open the testicles may periodically pass into the
scrotum, and withdraw into the ventral cavity again in time of rut (as in many
of the marsupials, rodents, bats, etc.).
The structure of the external sexual organs, the copulative organs that convey
the fecundating sperm from the male to the female organism in the act of
copulation, is also peculiar to the mammals. There are no organs of this
character in most of the other Vertebrates. In those that live in water (such
as the Acrania and Cyclostomes, and most of the fishes) the ova and sperm-cells
are simply ejected into the water, where their conjunction and fertilisation
are left to chance. But in many of the fishes and amphibia, which are
viviparous, there is a direct conveyance of the male sperm into the female
body; and this is the case with all the Amniotes (reptiles, birds, and
mammals). In these the urinary and sexual organs always open originally into
the last section of the rectum, which thus forms a cloaca
(p. 249). Among the mammals this arrangement is permanent only in the
Monotremes, which take their name from it (Fig. 399 cl). In all the
other mammals a frontal partition is developed in the cloaca (in the human
embryo about the beginning of the third month), and this divides it into two
cavities. The anterior cavity receives the urogenital canal, and is the sole
outlet of the urine and the sexual products; the hind or anus-cavity passes the
excrements only.
Even before this partition has been formed in the Marsupials and Placentals, we
see the first trace of the external sexual organs. First a conical protuberance
rises at the anterior border of the cloaca-outlet—the sexual prominence
(phallus, Fig. 402 A, e, B, e). At the tip it is swollen in the
shape of a club (“acorn” glans). On its under side there is
a furrow, the sexual groove (sulcus genitalis, f), and on each side of
this a fold of skin, the “sexual pad” (torus genitalis, h
l). The sexual protuberance or phallus is the chief organ of the sexual
sense (p. 282); the sexual nerves spread on it, and these are the principal
organs of the specific sexual sensation. As erectile bodies (corpora
cavernosa) are developed in the male phallus by peculiar modifications of
the blood-vessels, it becomes capable of erecting periodically on a strong
accession of blood, becoming stiff, so as to penetrate into the female vagina
and thus effect copulation. In the male the phallus becomes the penis; in the
female it becomes the much smaller clitoris; this is only found to be very
large in certain apes (Ateles). A prepuce (“foreskin”) is
developed in both sexes as a protecting fold on the anterior surface of the
phallus.

Fig. 408—The human ovum after issuing from
the Graafian follicle, surrounded by the clinging cells of the discus
proligerus (in two radiating crowns). z ovolemma (zona pellucida,
with radial porous canals), p cytosoma (protoplasm of the cell-body,
darker within, lighter without), k nucleus of the ovum (embryonic
vesicle). (From Nagel.) (Cf. Figs. 1 and 14.)
The external sexual member (phallus) is found at various stages of
development within the mammal class, both in regard to size and shape, and the
differentiation and structure of its various parts; this applies especially to
the terminal part of the phallus, the glans, both the larger glans penis
of the male and the smaller glans clitoridis of the female. The part of
the cloaca from the upper wall of which it forms belongs to the
proctodæum, the ectodermic invagination of the rectum (p. 311); hence
its epithelial covering can develop the same horny growths as the corneous
layer of the epidermis. Thus the glans, which is quite smooth in man and the
higher apes, is covered with spines in many of the lower apes and in the cat,
and in many of the rodents with hairs (marmot) or scales (guinea-pig) or solid
horny warts (beaver). Many of the Ungulates have a free conical projection on
the glans, and in many of the Ruminants this “phallus-tentacle”
grows into a long cone, bent hook-wise at the base (as in the goat, antelope,
gazelle, etc.). The different forms of the phallus are connected with
variations in the structure and distribution of the sensory
corpuscles—i.e. the real organs of the sexual sense, which develop
in certain papillæ of the corium of the phallus, and have been evolved from
ordinary tactile corpuscles of the corium by erotic adaptation (p. 282).
The formation of the corpora cavernosa, which cause the stiffness of the
phallus and its capability of penetrating the vagina, by certain special
structures of their spongy vascular spaces, also shows a good deal of variety
within the vertebrate stem. This stiffness is increased in many orders of
mammals (especially the carnassia and rodents) by the ossification of a part of
the fibrous body (corpus fibrosum). This penis-bone (os priapi)
is very large in the badger and dog, and bent like a hook in the marten; it is
also very large in some of the lower apes, and protrudes far out into the
glans. It is wanting in most of the anthropoid apes; it seems to have been lost
in their case (and in man) by atrophy.
The sexual groove on the under side of the phallus receives in the male the
mouth of the urogenital canal, and is changed into a continuation of this,
becoming a closed canal by the juncture of its parallel edges, the male
urethra. In the female this only takes place in a few cases (some of the
lemurs, rodents, and moles); as a rule, the groove remains open, and the
borders of this “vestibule of the vagina” develop into the smaller
labia (nymphæ). The large labia of the female develop from the sexual
pads (tori genitales), the two parallel folds of the skin that are found
on each side of the genital groove. They join together in the male, and form
the closed scrotum. These striking differences between the two sexes cannot yet
be detected in the human embryo of the ninth week. We begin to trace them in
the tenth week of development, and they are accentuated in proportion as the
difference of the sexes develops.
Sometimes the normal juncture of the two sexual pads in the male fails to take
place, and the sexual groove may also remain open (hypospadia). In these
cases the external male genitals resemble the female, and they are often
wrongly regarded as cases of hermaphrodism. Other malformations of various
kinds are not infrequently found in the human external sexual organs, and some
of them have a great morphological interest. The reverse of hypospadia, in
which the penis is split open below, is seen in epispadia, in which the
urethra is open above. In this case the urogenital canal opens above at the
dorsal root of the penis; in the former case down below. These and similar
obstructions interfere with a man’s generative power, and thus
prejudicially affect his whole development. They clearly prove that our history
is not guided by a “kind Providence,” but left to the play of blind
chance.
We must carefully distinguish the rarer cases of real hermaphrodism from the
preceding. This is only found when the essential organs of reproduction, the
genital glands of both kinds, are united in one individual. In these cases
either an ovary is developed on the right and a testicle on the left (or
vice versa); or else there are testicles and ovaries on both sides, some
more and others less developed. As hermaphrodism was probably the original
arrangement in all the Vertebrates, and the division of the sexes only followed
by later differentiation of this, these curious cases offer no theoretical
difficulty. But they are rarely found in man and the higher mammals. On the
other hand, we constantly find the original hermaphrodism in some of the lower
Vertebrates, such as the Myxinoides, many fishes of the perch-type
(serranus), and some of the Amphibia (ringed snake, toad). In these
cases the male often has a rudimentary ovary at the fore end of the testicle;
and the female sometimes has a rudimentary, inactive testicle. In the carp also
and some other fishes this is found occasionally. We have already seen how
traces of the earlier hemaphrodism can be traced in the passages of the
Amphibia.
Man has faithfully preserved the main features of his stem-history in the
ontogeny of his urinary and sexual organs. We can follow their development step
by step in the human embryo in the same advancing gradation that is presented
to us by the comparison of the urogenital organs in the Acrania, Cyclostomes;
Fishes, Amphibia, Reptiles, and then (within the mammal series) in the
Monotremes, Marsupials, and the various Placentals. All the peculiarities of
urogenital structure that distinguish the mammals from the rest of the
Vertebrates are found in man; and in all special structural features he
resembles the apes, particularly the anthropoid apes. In proof of the fact that
the special features of the mammals have been inherited by man, I will, in
conclusion, point out the identical way in which the ova are formed in the
ovary. In all the mammals the mature ova are contained in special capsules,
which are known as the Graafian
follicles, after their discoverer, Roger de Graaf (1677). They were
formerly supposed to be the ova themselves; but Baer discovered the ova within
the follicles (p. 16). Each follicle (Fig. 407) consists of a round fibrous
capsule (d), which contains fluid and is lined with several strata of
cells (c). The layer is thickened like a knob at one point (b);
this ovum-capsule encloses the ovum proper (a). The mammal ovary is
originally a very simple oval body (Fig. 387 g), formed only of
connective tissue and blood-vessels, covered with a layer of cells, the ovarian
epithelium or the female germ epithelium. From this germ epithelium strings of
cells grow out into the connective tissue or “stroma” of the ovary
(Fig. 403 b). Some of the cells of these strings (or Pflüger’s
tubes) grow larger and become ova (primitive ova, c); but the great
majority remain small, and form a protective and nutritive stratum of cells
round each ovum—the “follicle-epithelium” (e).
The follicle-epithelium of the mammal has at first one stratum (Fig. 404
1), but afterwards several (2). It is true that in all the other
Vertebrates the ova are enclosed in a membrane, or “follicle,” that
consists of smaller cells. But it is only in the mammals that fluid accumulates
between the growing follicle-cells, and distends the follicle into a large
round capsule, on the inside wall of which the ovum lies, at one side (Figs.
405, 406). There again, as in the whole of his morphology, man proves
indubitably his descent from the mammals.
In the lower Vertebrates the formation of ova in the germ-epithelium of the
ovary continues throughout life; but in the higher it is restricted to the
earlier stages, or even to the period of embryonic development. In man it seems
to cease in the first year; in the second year we find no new-formed ova or
chains of ova (Pflüger’s tubes). However, the number of ova in the two
ovaries is very large in the young girl; there are calculated to be 72,000 in
the sexually-mature maiden. In the production of the ova men resemble most of
the anthropoid apes.
Generally speaking, the natural history of the human sexual organs is one of
those parts of anthropology that furnish the most convincing proofs of the
animal origin of the human race. Any man who is acquainted with the facts and
impartially weighs them will conclude from them alone that we have been evolved
from the lower Vertebrates. The larger and the detailed structure, the action,
and the embryological development of the sexual organs are just the same in man
as in the apes. This applies equally to the male and the female, the internal
and the external organs. The differences we find in this respect between man
and the anthropoid apes are much slighter than the differences between the
various species of apes. But all the apes have certainly a common origin, and
have been evolved from a long-extinct early-Tertiary stem-form, which we must
trace to a branch of the lemurs. If we had this unknown pithecoid stem-form
before us, we should certainly put it in the order of the true apes in the
primate system; but within this order we cannot, for the anatomic and
ontogenetic reasons we have seen, separate man from the group of the anthropoid
apes. Here again, therefore, on the ground of the pithecometra-principle,
comparative anatomy and ontogeny teach with full confidence the descent of man
from the ape.
Chapter XXX.
RESULTS OF ANTHROPOGENY
Now that we have traversed the wonderful region of human embryology and are
familiar with the principal parts of it, it will be well to look back on the
way we have come, and forward to the further path to truth to which it has led
us. We started from the simplest facts of ontogeny, or the development of the
individual—from observations that we can repeat and verify by microscopic
and anatomic study at any moment. The first and most important of these facts
is that every man, like every other animal, begins his existence as a simple
cell. This round ovum has the same characteristic form and origin as the ovum
of any other mammal. From it is developed in the same manner in all the
Placentals, by repeated cleavage, a multicellular blastula. This is converted
into a gastrula, and this in turn into a blastocystis (or embryonic vesicle).
The two strata of cells that compose its wall are the primary germinal layers,
the skin-layer (ectoderm), and gut-layer (entoderm). This two-layered embryonic
form is the ontogenetic reproduction of the extremely important phylogenetic
stem-form of all the Metazoa, which we have called the Gastræa. As the human
embryo passes through the gastrula-form like that of all the other Metazoa, we
can trace its phylogenetic origin to the Gastræa.
As we continued to follow the embryonic development of the two-layered
structure, we saw that first a third, or middle layer (mesoderm), appears
between the two primary layers; when this divides into two, we have the four
secondary germinal layers. These have just the same composition and genetic
significance in man as in all the other Vertebrates. From the skin-sense layer
are developed the epidermis, the central nervous system, and the chief part of
the sense-organs. The skin-fibre layer forms the corium and the motor
organs—the skeleton and the muscular system. From the gut-fibre layer are
developed the vascular system, the muscular wall of the gut, and the sexual
glands. Finally, the gut-gland layer only forms the epithelium, or the inner
cellular stratum of the mucous membrane of the alimentary canal and glands
(lungs, liver, etc.).
The manner in which these different systems of organs arise from the secondary
germinal layers is essentially the same from the start in man as in all the
other Vertebrates. We saw, in studying the embryonic development of each organ,
that the human embryo follows the special lines of differentiation and
construction that are only found otherwise in the Vertebrates. Within the
limits of this vast stem we have followed, step by step, the development both
of the body as a whole and of its various parts. This higher development
follows in the human embryo the form that is peculiar to the mammals. Finally,
we saw that, even within the limits of this class, the various phylogenetic
stages that we distinguish in a natural classification of the mammals
correspond to the ontogenetic stages that the human embryo passes through in
the course of its evolution. We were thus in a position to determine precisely
the position of man in this class, and so to establish his relationship to the
different orders of mammals.
The line of argument we followed in this explanation of the ontogenetic facts
was simply a consistent application of the biogenetic law. In this we have
throughout taken strict account of the distinction between palingenetic and
cenogenetic phenomena. Palingenesis (or “synoptic development”)
alone enables us to draw conclusions from the observed embryonic form to the
stem-form preserved by heredity. Such inference becomes more or less precarious
when there has been cenogenesis, or disturbance of development, owing to fresh
adaptations. We cannot understand embryonic development unless we appreciate
this very important distinction. Here we stand at the very limit that separates
the older and the new science or philosophy of nature. The whole of the results
of recent morphological research compel us irresistibly
to recognise the biogenetic law and its far-reaching consequences. These are,
it is true, irreconcilable with the legends and doctrines of former days, that
have been impressed on us by religious education. But without the biogenetic
law, without the distinction between palingenesis and
cenogenesis, and without the theory of evolution on which we base
it, it is quite impossible to understand the facts of organic development;
without them we cannot cast the faintest gleam of explanation over this
marvellous field of phenomena. But when we recognise the causal correlation of
ontogeny and phylogeny expressed in this law, the wonderful facts of embryology
are susceptible of a very simple explanation; they are found to be the
necessary mechanical effects of the evolution of the stem, determined by the
laws of heredity and adaptation. The correlative action of these laws under the
universal influence of the struggle for existence, or—as we may say in a
word, with Darwin—“natural selection,” is entirely adequate
to explain the whole process of embryology in the light of phylogeny. It is the
chief merit of Darwin that he explained by his theory of selection the
correlation of the laws of heredity and adaptation that Lamarck had recognised,
and pointed out the true way to reach a causal interpretation of evolution.
The phenomenon that it is most imperative to recognise in this connection is
the inheritance of functional variations. Jean Lamarck was the first to
appreciate its fundamental importance in 1809, and we may therefore justly give
the name of Lamarckism to the theory of descent he based on it. Hence the
radical opponents of the latter have very properly directed their attacks
chiefly against the former. One of the most distinguished and most
narrow-minded of these opponents, Wilhelm His, affirms very positively that
“characteristics acquired in the life of the individual are not
inherited.”
The inheritance of acquired characters is denied, not only by thorough
opponents of evolution, but even by scientists who admit it and have
contributed a good deal to its establishment, especially Weismann, Galton, Ray
Lankester, etc. Since 1884 the chief opponent has been August Weismann, who has
rendered the greatest service in the development of Darwin’s theory of
selection. In his work on The Continuity of the Germ-plasm, and in his
recent excellent Lectures on the Theory of Descent (1902), he has with
great success advanced the opinion that “only those characters can be
transmitted to subsequent generations that were contained in rudimentary form
in the embryo.” However, this germ-plasm theory, with its attempt to
explain heredity, is merely a “provisional molecular hypothesis”;
it is one of those metaphysical speculations that attribute the evolutionary
phenomena exclusively to internal causes, and regard the influence of the
environment as insignificant. Herbert Spencer, Theodor Eimer, Lester Ward,
Hering, and Zehnder have pointed out the untenable consequences of this
position. I have given my view of it in the tenth edition of the History of
Creation (pp. 192, 203). I hold, with Lamarck and Darwin, that the
hereditary transmission of acquired characters is one of the most important
phenomena in biology, and is proved by thousands of morphological and
physiological experiences. It is an indispensable foundation of the theory of
evolution.
Of the many and weighty arguments for the truth of this conception of evolution
I will for the moment merely point to the invaluable evidence of dysteleology,
the science of rudimentary organs. We cannot insist too often or too strongly
on the great morphological significance of these remarkable organs, which are
completely useless from the physiological point of view. We find some of these
useless parts, inherited from our lower vertebrate ancestors, in every system
of organs in man and the higher Vertebrates. Thus we find at once on the skin a
scanty and rudimentary coat of hair, only fully developed on the head, under
the shoulders, and at a few other parts of the body. The short hairs on the
greater part of the body are quite useless and devoid of physiological value;
they are the last relic of the thicker hairy coat of our simian ancestors. The
sensory apparatus presents a series of most remarkable rudimentary organs. We
have seen that the whole of the shell of the external ear, with its cartilages,
muscles, and skin, is in man a useless appendage, and has not the physiological
importance that was formerly ascribed to it. It is the degenerate remainder of
the pointed, freely moving, and more advanced mammal ear, the muscles of which
we still have, but cannot work them. We found at the
inner corner of our eye a small, curious, semi-lunar fold that is of no use
whatever to us, and is only interesting as the last relic of the nictitating
membrane, the third, inner eye-lid that had a distinct physiological purpose in
the ancient sharks, and still has in many of the Amniotes.
The motor apparatus, in both the skeleton and muscular systems, provides a
number of interesting dysteleological arguments. I need only recall the
projecting tail of the human embryo, with its rudimentary caudal vertebræ and
muscles; this is totally useless in man, but very interesting as the degenerate
relic of the long tail of our simian ancestors. From these we have also
inherited various bony processes and muscles, which were very useful to them in
climbing trees, but are useless to us. At various points of the skin we have
cutaneous muscles which we never use—remnants of a strongly-developed
cutaneous muscle in our lower mammal ancestors. This “panniculus
carnosus” had the function of contracting and creasing the skin to chase
away the flies, as we see every day in the horse. Another relic in us of this
large cutaneous muscle is the frontal muscle, by which we knit our forehead and
raise our eye-brows; but there is another considerable relic of it, the large
cutaneous muscle in the neck (platysma myoides), over which we have no
voluntary control.
Not only in the systems of animal organs, but also in the vegetal apparatus, we
find a number of rudimentary organs, many of which we have already noticed. In
the alimentary apparatus there are the thymus-gland and the thyroid gland, the
seat of goitre and the relic of a ciliated groove that the Tunicates and
Acrania still have in the gill-pannier; there is also the vermiform appendix to
the cæcum. In the vascular system we have a number of useless cords which
represent relics of atrophied vessels that were once active as
blood-canals—the ductus Botalli between the pulmonary artery and
the aorta, the ductus venosus Arantii between the portal vein and the
vena cava, and many others. The many rudimentary organs in the urinary and
sexual apparatus are particularly interesting. These are generally developed in
one sex and rudimentary in the other. Thus the spermaducts are formed from the
Wolffian ducts in the male, whereas in the female we have merely rudimentary
traces of them in Gaertner’s canals. On the other hand, in the female the
oviducts and womb are developed from the Mullerian ducts, while in the male
only the lowest ends of them remain as the “male womb” (vesicula
prostatica). Again, the male has in his nipples and mammary glands the
rudiments of organs that are usually active only in the female.
A careful anatomic study of the human frame would disclose to us numbers of
other rudimentary organs, and these can only be explained on the theory of
evolution. Robert Wiedersheim has collected a large number of them in his work
on The Human Frame as a Witness to its Past. They are some of the
weightiest proofs of the truth of the mechanical conception and the strongest
disproofs of the teleological view. If, as the latter demands, man or any other
organism had been designed and fitted for his life-purposes from the start and
brought into being by a creative act, the existence of these rudimentary organs
would be an insoluble enigma; it would be impossible to understand why the
Creator had put this useless burden on his creatures to walk a path that is in
itself by no means easy. But the theory of evolution gives the simplest
possible explanation of them. It says: The rudimentary organs are parts of the
body that have fallen into disuse in the course of centuries; they had definite
functions in our animal ancestors, but have lost their physiological
significance. On account of fresh adaptations they have become superfluous, but
are transmitted from generation to generation by heredity, and gradually
atrophy.
We have inherited not only these rudimentary parts, but all the organs of our
body, from the mammals—proximately from the apes. The human body does not
contain a single organ that has not been inherited from the apes. In fact, with
the aid of our biogenetic law we can trace the origin of our various systems of
organs much further, down to the lowest stages of our ancestry. We can say, for
instance, that we have inherited the oldest organs of the body, the external
skin and the internal coat of the alimentary system, from the Gastræads; the
nervous and muscular systems from the Platodes; the vascular system, the
body-cavity, and the blood from the Vermalia; the chorda and the branchial gut
from the Prochordonia;
the articulation of the body from the Acrania; the primitive skull and the
higher sense-organs from the Cyclostomes; the limbs and jaws from the Selachii;
the five-toed foot from the Amphibia; the palate from the Reptiles; the hairy
coat, the mammary glands, and the external sexual organs from the Pro-mammals.
When we formulated “the law of the ontogenetic connection of
systematically related forms,” and determined the relative age of organs,
we saw how it was possible to draw phylogenetic conclusions from the
ontogenetic succession of systems of organs.
With the aid of this important law and of comparative anatomy we were also
enabled to determine “man’s place in nature,” or, as we put
it, assign to man his position in the classification of the animal kingdom. In
recent zoological classification the animal world is divided into twelve stems
or phyla, and these are broadly sub-divided into about sixty classes, and these
classes into at least 300 orders. In his whole organisation man is most
certainly, in the first place, a member of one of these stems, the vertebrate
stem; secondly, a member of one particular class in this stem, the Mammals; and
thirdly, of one particular order, the order of Primates. He has all the
characteristics that distinguish the Vertebrates from the other eleven animal
stems, the Mammals from the other sixty classes, and the Primates from the 300
other orders of the animal kingdom. We may turn and twist as we like, but we
cannot get over this fact of anatomy and classification. Of late years this
fact has given rise to a good deal of discussion, and especially of controversy
as to the particular anatomic relationship of man to the apes. The most curious
opinions have been advanced on this “ape-question,” or
“pithecoid-theory.” It is as well, therefore, to go into it once
more and distinguish the essential from the unessential. (Cf. pp. 261–5.)
We start from the undisputed fact that man is in any case—whether we
accept or reject his special blood-relationship to the apes—a true
mammal; in fact, a placental mammal. This fundamental fact can be proved so
easily at any moment from comparative anatomy that it has been universally
admitted since the separation of the Placentals from the lower mammals
(Marsupials and Monotremes). But for every consistent subscriber to the theory
of evolution it must follow at once that man descends from a common stem-form
with all the other Placentals, the stem-ancestor of the Placentals, just as we
must admit a common mesozoic ancestor of all the mammals. This is, however, to
settle decisively the great and burning question of man’s place in
nature, whether or no we go on to admit a nearer or more distant relationship
to the apes. Whether man is or is not a member of the ape-order (or, if you
prefer, the primate-order.) in the phylogenetic sense, in any case his direct
blood-relationship to the rest of the mammals, and especially the Placentals,
is established. It is possible that the affinities of the various orders of
mammals to each other are different from what we hypothetically assume to-day.
But, in any case, the common descent of man and all the other mammals from one
stem-form is beyond question. This long-extinct Promammal was probably evolved
from Proreptiles during the Triassic period, and must certainly be regarded as
the monotreme and oviparous ancestor of all the mammals.
If we hold firmly to this fundamental and most important thesis, we shall see
the “ape-question” in a very different light from that in which it
is usually regarded. Little reflection is then needed to see that it is not
nearly so important as it is said to be. The origin of the human race from a
series of mammal ancestors, and the historic evolution of these from an earlier
series of lower vertebrate ancestors, together with all the weighty conclusions
that every thoughtful man deduces therefrom, remain untouched; so far as these
are concerned, it is immaterial whether we regard true “apes” as
our nearest ancestors or not. But as it has become the fashion to lay the chief
stress in the whole question of man’s origin on the “descent from
the apes,” I am compelled to return to it once more, and recall the facts
of comparative anatomy and ontogeny that give a decisive answer to this
“ape-question.”
The shortest way to attain our purpose is that followed by Huxley in 1863 in
his able work, which I have already often quoted, Man’s Place in
Nature—the way of comparative anatomy and ontogeny. We have to
compare impartially all man’s organs with the same organs in the higher
apes, and then to examine if the differences between the two are greater
than the corresponding differences between the higher and the lower apes. The
indubitable and incontestable result of this comparative-anatomical study,
conducted with the greatest care and impartiality, was the
pithecometra-principle, which we have called the Huxleian law in honour of its
formulator—namely, that the differences in organisation between man and
the most advanced apes we know are much slighter than the corresponding
differences in organisation between the higher and lower apes. We may even give
a more precise formula to this law, by excluding the Platyrrhines or American
apes as distant relatives, and restricting the comparison to the narrower
family-circle of the Catarrhines, the apes of the Old World. Within the limits
of this small group of mammals we found the structural differences between the
lower and higher catarrhine apes—for instance, the baboon and the
gorilla—to be much greater than the differences between the anthropoid
apes and man. If we now turn to ontogeny, and find, according to our “law
of the ontogenetic connection of systematically related forms,” that the
embryos of the anthropoid apes and man retain their resemblance for a longer
time than the embryos of the highest and the lowest apes, we are forced,
whether we like it or no, to recognise our descent from the order of apes. We
can assuredly construct an approximate picture in the imagination of the form
of our early Tertiary ancestors from the foregoing facts of comparative
anatomy; however we may frame this in detail, it will be the picture of a true
ape, and a distinct catarrhine ape. This has been shown so well by Huxley
(1863) that the recent attacks of Klaatsch, Virchow, and other anthropologists,
have completely failed (cf. pp.263–264). All the structural characters
that distinguish the Catarrhines from the Platyrrhines are found in man. Hence
in the genealogy of the mammals we must derive man immediately from the
catarrhine group, and locate the origin of the human race in the Old World.
Only the early root-form from which both descended was common to them.
It is, therefore, established beyond question for all impartial scientific
inquiry that the human race comes directly from the apes of the Old World; but,
at the same time, I repeat that this is not so important in connection with the
main question of the origin of man as is commonly supposed. Even if we entirely
ignore it, all that we have learned from the zoological facts of comparative
anatomy and ontogeny as to the placental character of man remains untouched.
These prove beyond all doubt the common descent of man and all the rest of the
mammals. Further, the main question is not in the least affected if it is said:
“It is true that man is a mammal; but he has diverged at the very root of
the class from all the other mammals, and has no closer relationship to any
living group of mammals.” The affinity is more or less close in any case,
if we examine the relation of the mammal class to the sixty other classes of
the animal world. Quite certainly the whole of the mammals, including man, have
had a common origin; and it is equally certain that their common stem-forms
were gradually evolved from a long series of lower Vertebrates.
The resistance to the theory of a descent from the apes is clearly due in most
men to feeling rather than to reason. They shrink from the notion of such an
origin just because they see in the ape organism a caricature of man, a
distorted and unattractive image of themselves, because it hurts man’s
æsthetic complacency and self-ennoblement. It is more flattering to think we
have descended from some lofty and god-like being; and so, from the earliest
times, human vanity has been pleased to believe in our origin from gods or
demi-gods. The Church, with that sophistic reversal of ideas of which it is a
master, has succeeded in representing this ridiculous piece of vanity as
“Christian humility”; and the very men who reject with horror the
notion of an animal origin, and count themselves “children of God,”
love to prate of their “humble sense of servitude.” In most of the
sermons that have poured out from pulpit and altar against the doctrine of
evolution human vanity and conceit have been a conspicuous element; and,
although we have inherited this very characteristic weakness from the apes, we
must admit that we have developed it to a higher degree, which is entirely
repudiated by sound and normal intelligence. We are greatly amused at all the
childish follies that the ridiculous pride of ancestry has maintained from the
Middle Ages to our own time; yet there is a large amount of this empty feeling
in
most men. Just as most people much prefer to trace their family back to some
degenerate baron or some famous prince rather than to an unknown peasant, so
most men would rather have as parent of the race a sinful and fallen Adam than
an advancing, and vigorous ape. It is a matter of taste, and to that extent we
cannot quarrel over these genealogical tendencies. Personally, the notion of
ascent is more congenial to me than that of descent. It seems to me a finer
thing to be the advanced offspring of a simian ancestor, that has developed
progressively from the lower mammals in the struggle for life, than the
degenerate descendant of a god-like being, made from a clod, and fallen for his
sins, and an Eve created from one of his ribs. Speaking of the rib, I may add
to what I have said about the development of the skeleton, that the number of
ribs is just the same in man and woman. In both of them the ribs are formed
from the middle germinal layer, and are, from the phylogenetic point of view,
lower or ventral vertebral arches.
But it is said: “That is all very well, as far as the human body is
concerned; on the facts quoted it is impossible to doubt that it has really and
gradually been evolved from the long ancestral series of the Vertebrates. But
it is quite another thing as regards man’s mind, or soul; this cannot
possibly have been developed from the vertebrate-soul.”[35] Let
us see if we cannot meet this grave stricture from the well-known facts of
comparative anatomy, physiology, and embryology. It will be best to begin with
a comparative study of the souls of various groups of Vertebrates. Here we find
such an enormous variety of vertebrate souls that, at first sight, it seems
quite impossible to trace them all to a common “Primitive
Vertebrate.” Think of the tiny Amphioxus, with no real brain but a simple
medullary tube, and its whole psychic life at the very lowest stage among the
Vertebrates. The following group of the Cyclostomes are still very limited,
though they have a brain. When we pass on to the fishes, we find their
intelligence remaining at a very low level. We do not see any material advance
in mental development until we go on to the Amphibia and Reptiles. There is
still greater advance when we come to the Mammals, though even here the minds
of the Monotremes and of the stupid Marsupials remain at a low stage. But when
we rise from these to the Placentals we find within this one vast group such a
number of important stages of differentiation and progress that the psychic
differences between the least intelligent (such as the sloths and armadillos)
and the most intelligent Placentals (such as the dogs and apes) are much
greater than the psychic differences between the lowest Placentals and the
Marsupials or Monotremes. Most certainly the differences are far greater than
the differences in mental power between the dog, the ape, and man. Yet all
these animals are genetically-related members of a single natural class.
[35]
The English reader will recognise here the curious position of Dr. Wallace and
of the late Dr. Mivart.—Translator.
We see this to a still more astonishing extent in the comparative psychology of
another class of animals, that is especially interesting for many
reasons—the insect class. It is well known that we find in many insects a
degree of intelligence that is found in man alone among the Vertebrates.
Everybody knows of the famous communities and states of bees and ants, and of
the very remarkable social arrangements in them, such as we find among the more
advanced races of men, but among no other group of animals. I need only mention
the social organisation and government of the monarchic bees and the republican
ants, and their division into different conditions—queen, drone-nobles,
workers, educators, soldiers, etc. One of the most remarkable phenomena in this
very interesting province is the cattle-keeping of the ants, which rear
plant-lice as milch-cows and regularly extract their honeyed juice. Still more
remarkable is the slave-holding of the large red ants, which steal the young of
the small black ants and bring them up as slaves. It has long been known that
these political and social arrangements of the ants are due to the deliberate
cooperation of the countless citizens, and that they understand each other. A
number of recent observers, especially Fritz Müller, Sir J. Lubbock (Lord
Avebury), and August Forel, have put the astonishing degree of intelligence of
these tiny Articulates beyond question.
Now, compare with these the mental life of many of the lower, especially the
parasitic insects, as Darwin did. There is, for instance, the cochineal insect
(Coccus), which, in its adult state, has a motionless, shield-shaped
body, attached to the leaves of plants. Its feet are atrophied. Its snout is
sunk in the tissue of the plants of which it absorbs the sap. The whole psychic
life of these inert female parasites consists in the pleasure they experience
from sucking the sap of the plant and in sexual intercourse with the males. It
is the same with the maggot-like females of the fan-fly (Strepsitera),
which spend their lives parasitically and immovably, without wings or feet, in
the abdomen of wasps. There is no question here of higher psychic action. If we
compare these sluggish parasites with the intelligent and active ants, we must
admit that the psychic differences between them are much greater than the
psychic differences between the lowest and highest mammals, between the
Monotremes, Marsupials, and armadillos on the one hand, and the dog, ape, or
man on the other. Yet all these insects belong to the same class of
Articulates, just as all the mammals belong to one and the same class. And just
as every consistent evolutionist must admit a common stem-form for all these
insects, so he must also for all the mammals.
If we now turn from the comparative study of psychic life in different animals
to the question of the organs of this function, we receive the answer that in
all the higher animals they are always bound up with certain groups of cells,
the ganglionic cells or neurona that compose the nervous system. All scientists
without exception are agreed that the central nervous system is the organ of
psychic life in the animal, and it is possible to prove this experimentally at
any moment. When we partially or wholly destroy the central nervous system, we
extinguish in the same proportion, partially or wholly, the “soul”
or psychic activity of the animal. We have, therefore, to examine the features
of the psychic organ in man. The reader already knows the incontestable answer
to this question. Man’s psychic organ is, in structure and origin, just
the same organ as in all the other Vertebrates. It originates in the shape of a
simple medullary tube from the outer membrane of the embryo—the
skin-sense layer. The simple cerebral vesicle that is formed by the expansion
of the head-part of this medullary tube divides by transverse constrictions
into five, and these pass through more or less the same stages of construction
in the human embryo as in the rest of the mammals. As these are undoubtedly of
a common origin, their brain and spinal cord must also have a common origin.
Physiology teaches us further, on the ground of observation and experiment,
that the relation of the “soul” to its organ, the brain and spinal
cord, is just the same in man as in the other mammals. The one cannot act at
all without the other; it is just as much bound up with it as muscular movement
is with the muscles. It can only develop in connection with it. If we are
evolutionists at all, and grant the causal connection of ontogenesis and
phylogenesis, we are forced to admit this thesis: The human soul or psyche, as
a function of the medullary tube, has developed along with it; and just as
brain and spinal cord now develop from the simple medullary tube in every human
individual, so the human mind or the psychic life of the whole human race has
been gradually evolved from the lower vertebrate soul. Just as to-day the
intricate structure of the brain proceeds step by step from the same rudiment
in every human individual—the same five cerebral vesicles—as in all
the other Craniotes; so the human soul has been gradually developed in the
course of millions of years from a long series of craniote-souls. Finally, just
as to-day in every human embryo the various parts of the brain differentiate
after the special type of the ape-brain, so the human psyche has proceeded
historically from the ape-soul.
It is true that this Monistic conception is rejected with horror by most men,
and the Dualistic idea, which denies the inseparable connection of brain and
mind, and regards body and soul as two totally different things, is still
popular. But how can we reconcile this view with the known facts of evolution?
It meets with difficulties equally great and insuperable in embryology and in
phylogeny. If we suppose with the majority of men that the soul is an
independent entity, which has nothing to do with the body originally, but
merely inhabits it for a time, and gives expression to its experiences through
the brain just as the pianist does through his instrument, we must assign a
point in human embryology at which the soul enters into the brain; and at death
again we must assign a moment at which it abandons the body. As, further, each
human individual has inherited certain
personal features from each parent, we must suppose that in the act of
conception pieces were detached from their souls and transferred to the embryo.
A piece of the paternal soul goes with-the spermatozoon, and a piece of the
mother’s soul remains in the ovum. At the moment of conception, when
portions of the two nuclei of the copulating cells join together to form the
nucleus of the stem-cell, the accompanying fragments of the immaterial souls
must also be supposed to coalesce.
On this Dualistic view the phenomena of psychic development are totally
incomprehensible. Everybody knows that the new-born child has no consciousness,
no knowledge of itself and the surrounding world. Every parent who has
impartially followed the mental development of his children will find it
impossible to deny that it is a case of biological evolutionary processes. Just
as all other functions of the body develop in connection with their organs, so
the soul does in connection with the brain. This gradual unfolding of the soul
of the child is, in fact, so wonderful and glorious a phenomenon that every
mother or father who has eyes to observe is never tired of contemplating it. It
is only our manuals of psychology that know nothing of this development; we are
almost tempted to think sometimes that their authors can never have had
children themselves. The human soul, as described in most of our psychological
works, is merely the soul of a learned philosopher, who has read a good many
books, but knows nothing of evolution, and never even reflects that his own
soul has had a development.
When these Dualistic philosophers are consistent they must assign a moment in
the phylogeny of the human soul at which it was first “introduced”
into man’s vertebrate body. Hence, at the time when the human body was
evolved from the anthropoid body of the ape (probably in the Tertiary period),
a specific human psychic element—or, as people love to say, “a
spark of divinity”—must have been suddenly infused or breathed into
the anthropoid brain, and been associated with the ape-soul already present in
it. I need not insist on the enormous theoretical difficulties of this idea. I
will only point out that this “spark of divinity,” which is
supposed to distinguish the soul of man from that of the other animals, must be
itself capable of development, and has, as a matter of fact, progressively
developed in the course of human history. As a rule, reason is taken to be this
“spark of divinity,” and is supposed to be an exclusive possession
of humanity. But comparative psychology shows us that it is quite impossible to
set up this barrier between man and the brute. Either we take the word
“reason” in the wider sense, and then it is found in the higher
mammals (ape, dog, elephant, horse) just as well as in most men; or else in the
narrower sense, and then it is lacking in most men just as much as in the
majority of animals. On the whole, we may still say of man’s reason what
Goethe’s Mephistopheles said:—
Life somewhat better might content him
But for the gleam of heavenly light that Thou hast given him.
He calls it reason; thence his power’s increased
To be still beastlier than any beast.
If, then, we must reject these popular and, in some respects, agreeable
Dualistic theories as untenable, because inconsistent with the genetic facts,
there remains only the opposite or Monistic conception, according to which the
human soul is, like any other animal soul, a function of the central nervous
system, and develops in inseparable connection therewith. We see this
ontogenetically in every child. The biogenetic law compels us to affirm
it phylogenetically. Just as in every human embryo the skin-sense layer
gives rise to the medullary tube, from the anterior end of which the five
cerebral vesicles of the Craniotes are developed, and from these the mammal
brain (first with the characters of the lower, then with those of the higher
mammals); and as the whole of this ontogenetic process is only a brief,
hereditary reproduction of the same process in the phylogenesis of the
Vertebrates; so the wonderful spiritual life of the human race through many
thousands of years has been evolved step by step from the lowly psychic life of
the lower Vertebrates, and the development of every child-soul is only a brief
repetition of that long and complex phylogenetic process. From all these facts
sound reason must conclude that the still prevalent belief in the immortality
of the soul is an untenable superstition. I have shown its inconsistency with
modern science in the eleventh chapter of The Riddle of the Universe.
Here it may also be well to point out
the great importance of anthropogeny, in the light of the biogenetic law, for
the purposes of philosophy. The speculative philosophers who take cognizance of
these ontogenetic facts, and explain them (in accordance with the law)
phylogenetically, will advance the great questions of philosophy far more than
the most distinguished thinkers of all ages have yet succeeded in doing. Most
certainly every clear and consistent thinker must derive from the facts of
comparative anatomy and ontogeny we have adduced a number of suggestive ideas
that cannot fail to have an influence on the progress of philosophy. Nor can it
be doubted that the candid statement and impartial appreciation of these facts
will lead to the decisive triumph of the philosophic tendency that we call
“Monistic” or “Mechanical,” as opposed to the
“Dualistic” or “Teleological,” on which most of the
ancient, medieval, and modern systems of philosophy are based. The Monistic or
Mechanical philosophy affirms that all the phenomena of human life and of the
rest of nature are ruled by fixed and unalterable laws; that there is
everywhere a necessary causal connection of phenomena; and that, therefore, the
whole knowable universe is a harmonious unity, a monon. It says,
further, that all phenomena are due solely to mechanical or efficient causes,
not to final causes. It does not admit free-will in the ordinary sense of the
word. In the light of the Monistic philosophy the phenomena that we are wont to
regard as the freest and most independent, the expressions of the human will,
are subject just as much to rigid laws as any other natural phenomenon. As a
matter of fact, impartial and thorough examination of our “free”
volitions shows that they are never really free, but always determined by
antecedent factors that can be traced to either heredity or adaptation. We
cannot, therefore, admit the conventional distinction between nature and
spirit. There is spirit everywhere in nature, and we know of no spirit outside
of nature. Hence, also, the common antithesis of natural science and mental or
moral science is untenable. Every science, as such, is both natural and mental.
That is a firm principle of Monism, which, on its religious side, we may also
denominate Pantheism. Man is not above, but in, nature.
It is true that the opponents of evolution love to misrepresent the Monistic
philosophy based on it as “Materialism,” and confuse the
philosophic tendency of this name with a wholly unconnected and despicable
moral materialism. Strictly speaking, it would be just as proper to call our
system Spiritualism as Materialism. The real Materialistic philosophy affirms
that the phenomena of life are, like all other phenomena, effects or products
of matter. The opposite extreme, the Spiritualistic philosophy, says, on the
contrary, that matter is a product of energy, and that all material forms are
produced by free and independent forces. Thus, according to one-sided
Materialism, the matter is antecedent to the living force; according to the
equally one-sided view of the Spiritist, it is the reverse. Both views are
Dualistic, and, in my opinion, both are false. For us the antithesis disappears
in the Monistic philosophy, which knows neither matter without force nor force
without matter. It is only necessary to reflect for some time over the question
from the strictly scientific point of view to see that it is impossible to form
a clear idea of either hypothesis. As Goethe said, “Matter can never
exist or act without spirit, nor spirit without matter.”
The human “spirit” or “soul” is merely a force or form
of energy, inseparably bound up with the material sub-stratum of the body. The
thinking force of the mind is just as much connected with the structural
elements of the brain as the motor force of the muscles with their structural
elements. Our mental powers are functions of the brain as much as any other
force is a function of a material body. We know of no matter that is devoid of
force, and no forces that are not bound up with matter. When the forces enter
into the phenomenon as movements we call them living or active forces; when
they are in a state of rest or equilibrium we call them latent or potential.
This applies equally to inorganic and organic bodies. The magnet that attracts
iron filings, the powder that explodes, the steam that drives the locomotive,
are living inorganics; they act by living force as much as the sensitive Mimosa
does when it contracts its leaves at touch, or the venerable Amphioxus that
buries itself in the sand of the sea, or man when he thinks. Only in the latter
cases the combinations of the different forces that appear as
“movement” in the
phenomenon are much more intricate and difficult to analyse than in the former.
Our study has led us to the conclusion that in the whole evolution of man, in
his embryology and in his phylogeny, there are no living forces at work other
than those of the rest of organic and inorganic nature. All the forces that are
operative in it could be reduced in the ultimate analysis to growth, the
fundamental evolutionary function that brings about the forms of both the
organic and the inorganic. But growth itself depends on the attraction and
repulsion of homogeneous and heterogeneous particles. Seventy-five years ago
Carl Ernst von Baer summed up the general result of his classic studies of
animal development in the sentence: “The evolution of the individual is
the history of the growth of individuality in every respect.” And if we
go deeper to the root of this law of growth, we find that in the long run it
can always be reduced to that attraction and repulsion of animated atoms which
Empedocles called the “love and hatred” of the elements.
Thus the evolution of man is directed by the same “eternal, iron
laws” as the development of any other body. These laws always lead us
back to the same simple principles, the elementary principles of physics and
chemistry. The various phenomena of nature only differ in the degree of
complexity in which the different forces work together. Each single process of
adaptation and heredity in the stem-history of our ancestors is in itself a
very complex physiological phenomenon. Far more intricate are the processes of
human embryology; in these are condensed and comprised thousands of the
phylogenetic processes.
In my General Morphology, which appeared in 1866, I made the first
attempt to apply the theory of evolution, as reformed by Darwin, to the whole
province of biology, and especially to provide with its assistance a mechanical
foundation for the science of organic forms. The intimate relations that exist
between all parts of organic science, especially the direct causal nexus
between the two sections of evolution—ontogeny and phylogeny—were
explained in that work for the first time by transformism, and were interpreted
philosophically in the light of the theory of descent. The anthropological part
of the General Morphology (Book vii) contains the first attempt to
determine the series of man’s ancestors (vol. ii, p. 428). However
imperfect this attempt was, it provided a starting-point for further
investigation. In the thirty-seven years that have since elapsed the biological
horizon has been enormously widened; our empirical acquisitions in
paleontology, comparative anatomy, and ontogeny have grown to an astonishing
extent, thanks to the united efforts of a number of able workers and the
employment of better methods. Many important biological questions that then
appeared to be obscure enigmas seem to be entirely settled. Darwinism arose
like the dawn of a new day of clear Monistic science after the dark night of
mystic dogmatism, and we can say now, proudly and gladly, that there is
daylight in our field of inquiry.
Philosophers and others, who are equally ignorant of the empirical sources of
our evidence and the phylogenetic methods of utilising it, have even lately
claimed that in the matter of constructing our genealogical tree nothing more
has been done than the discovery of a “gallery of ancestors,” such
as we find in the mansions of the nobility. This would be quite true if the
genealogy given in the second part of this work were merely the juxtaposition
of a series of animal forms, of which we gathered the genetic connection from
their external physiognomic resemblances. As we have sufficiently proved
already, it is for us a question of a totally different thing—of the
morphological and historical proof of the phylogenetic connection of these
ancestors on the basis of their identity in internal structure and embryonic
development; and I think I have sufficiently shown in the first part of this
work how far this is calculated to reveal to us their inner nature and its
historical development. I see the essence of its significance precisely in the
proof of historical connection. I am one of those scientists who believe in a
real “natural history,” and who think as much of an historical
knowledge of the past as of an exact investigation of the present. The
incalculable value of the historical consciousness cannot be sufficiently
emphasised at a time when historical research is ignored and neglected, and
when an “exact” school, as dogmatic as it is narrow, would
substitute for it physical experiments and mathematical formulæ. Historical
knowledge cannot be replaced by any other branch of science.
It is clear that the prejudices that stand in the way of a general recognition
of this “natural anthropogeny” are still very great; otherwise the
long struggle of philosophic systems would have ended in favour of Monism. But
we may confidently expect that a more general acquaintance with the genetic
facts will gradually destroy these prejudices, and lead to the triumph of the
natural conception of “man’s place in nature.” When we hear
it said, in face of this expectation, that this would lead to retrogression in
the intellectual and moral development of mankind, I cannot refrain from saying
that, in my opinion, it will be just the reverse; that it will promote to an
enormous extent the advance of the human mind. All progress in our knowledge of
truth means an advance in the higher cultivation of the human intelligence; and
all progress in its application to practical life implies a corresponding
improvement of morality. The worst enemies of the human race—ignorance
and superstition—can only be vanquished by truth and reason. In any case,
I hope and desire to have convinced the reader of these chapters that the true
scientific comprehension of the human frame can only be attained in the way
that we recognise to be the sole sound and effective one in organic science
generally—namely, the way of Evolution.
INDEX
A
Abiogenesis, 26
Accipenser, 234
Abortive ova, 55
Achromatin, 42
Achromin, 42
Acœla, 221
Acquired characters, inheritance of, 349
Acrania, the, 182
Adam’s apple, the, 184
Adapida, 257
After-birth, the, 167
Agassiz, L., 34
Age of life, 200
Alimentary canal, evolution of the, 13, 14, 133, 308–17
— — structure of the, 169, 308–10
Allantoic circulation, the, 171
Allantois, development of the, 166
Amitotic cleavage, 40
Ammoconida, 217
Ammolynthus, 217
Amnion, the, 115
— formation of the, 134, 244
Amniotic fluid, the, 134
Amphibia, the, 239
Amphichœrus, 221
Amphigastrula, 80
Amphioxus, the, 105, 181–95
— circulation of the, 184
— cœlomation of the, 95
— embryology of the, 191–95
— structure of the, 183–88
Amphirhina, 230
Anamnia, the, 115
Anatomy, comparative, 208
Animalculists, 12
Animal layer, the, 16
Annelid theory, the, 142
Anomodontia, 246
Ant, intelligence of the, 353
Anthropithecus, 174, 262
Anthropogeny, 1
Anthropoid apes, the, 166, 173, 262
Anthropozoic period, 203
Antimera, 107
Anura, 243
Anus, the, 317
Anus, formation of the, 139
Aorta, the, 327
— development of the, 170
Ape and man, 157, 164, 261, 307, 351
Ape-man, the, 263
Apes, the, 257–60
Aphanocapsa, 210
Aphanostomum, 221
Appendicaria, 197
Appendix vermiformis, the, 32
Aquatic life, early prevalence of, 235
Ararat, Mount, 24
Archeolithic age, 203
Archicaryon, 55
Archicrania, 230
Archigastrula, 65, 193
Archiprimas, 263
Arctopitheca, 261
Area, the germinative, 121
Aristotle, 9
Arm, structure of the, 306
Arrow-worm, the, 191
Arterial arches, the, 325–26
— cone, the, 324
Arteries, evolution of the, 170, 323–24
Articulates, the, 142, 219
— skeleton of the, 294
Articulation, 141–42
Aryo-Romanic languages, the, 203
Ascidia, the, 181, 188–90
— embryology of the, 196–98
Ascula, 217
Asexual reproduction, 51
Atlas, the, 247
Atrium, the, 183, 185
— (heart), the, 326
Auricles of the heart, 325
Autolemures, 257
Axolotl, the, 243
B
Baer, K. E. von, 15–17
Balanoglossus, 226
Balfour, F., 21
Batrachia, 241
Bdellostoma Stouti, 78
Bee, generation of the, 9
Beyschlag, W., on evolution, 50
Bilateral symmetry, 66
— — origin of, 221
Bimana, 258
Biogenetic law, the, 2, 21, 23, 179, 349
Biogeny, 2
Bionomy, 33
Bird, evolution of the, 245
— ovum of the, 44–6, 80–1
Bischoff, W., 17
Bladder, evolution of the, 244, 339
Blastocrene, the, 99
Blastocystis, the, 62, 119, 120
Blastoderm, the, 62
Blastodermic vesicle, the, 119
Blastoporus, the, 64
Blastula, the, 62, 74
— the mammal, 119
Blood, importance of the, 318
— recent experiments in mixture of, 172
— structure of the, 319
Blood-cells, the, 319
Blood-vessels, the, 318–25
— development of the, 168
— of the vertebrate, 110
— origin of the, 320–21
Boniface VIII, Bull of, 10
Bonnet, 13
Borneo nosed-ape, the, 164
Boveri, Theodor, 185
Brachytarsi, 257
Brain and mind, 278, 354–56
— evolution of the, 8, 275–80
— in the fish, 276
— in the lower animals, 275
— structure of the, 273–74
Branchial arches, evolution of the, 303
— cavity, the, 183, 189
— system, the, 110
Branchiotomes, 149
Breasts, the, 113
Bulbilla, 184
C
Calamichthys, 234
Calcolynthus, 217
Capillaries, the, 323
Caracoideum, the, 249
Carboniferous strata, 202
Carcharodon, 234
Cardiac cavity, the, 170
Cardiocœl, the, 328
Caryokinesis, 42
Caryolyses, 42
Caryon, 37
Caryoplasm, 37
Catallacta, 213
Catastrophic theory, the, 24
Caudate cells, 53
Cell, life of the, 41–3
— nature of the, 36–7
— size of the, 38
Cenogenesis, 4
Cenogenetic structures, 4
Cenozoic period, the, 203
Central nervous system, the, 273
Centrolecithal ova, 68
Cerebellum, the, 274
Cerebral vesicles, evolution of the, 276
Cerebrum, the, 273
Cestracion Japonicus, 75, 79
Chætognatha, 94
Chick, importance of the, in embryology, 11, 16
Chimpanzee, the, 174, 262
Chiromys, 257
Chiroptera, 258
Chirotherium, 239
Chondylarthra, 257
Chorda, the, 17, 95, 107, 183
— evolution of the, 296
Chordæa, the, 97
Chordalemma, the, 296
Chordaria, 97
Choriata, the, 166
Chorion, the, 119
— development of the, 165–6
— frondosum, 255
— læve, 255
Choroid coat, the, 286
Chorology, 33
Chromacea, 209
Chromatin, 42
Chroococcacea, 210
Chroococcus, the, 210
Church, opposition of, to science in Middle Ages, 10
Chyle, 318
Chyle-vessels, 324
Cinghalese gynecomast, 114
Circulation in the lancelet, 184
Circulatory system, evolution of the, 321–25
— — structure of the, 318
Classification, 103
— evolutionary value of, 33
Clitoris, the, 345
Cnidaria, 217
Coccyx, the, 295
Cochineal insect, the, 354
Cochlea, the, 289
Cœcilia, 241
Cœlenteria, 221
Cœlomæa, the, 98
Cœlomation, 93–4
Cœlomula, the, 98
Comparative anatomy, 31
Conception, nature of, 51
Conjunctiva, the, 286
Conocyema, 215
Convoluta, 221
Copelata, the, 197
Copulative organs, evolution of the, 344–45
Cornea, the, 286
Corpora cavernosa, the, 345, 346
Corpora quadrigemina, 274
Corpora striata, 274
Corpus callosum, the, 274
Corpus vitreum, the, 285
Corpuscles of the blood, 319
Craniology, 303
Cranium, the, 299
Creation, 23–4
Cretaceous strata, 202
Crossopterygii, 234
Cryptocœla, 221
Cryptorchism, 114
Crystalline lens, the, 285
— — development of the, 287
Cutaneous glands, 268
Cuttlefish, embryology of the, 9
Cyanophycea, 209
Cyclostoma, the, 188, 230–32
— ova of the, 75
Cyemaria, 214
Cynopitheca, 262
Cynthia, 191, 196
Cytoblastus, the, 37
Cytodes, 40
Cytosoma, 37
Cytula, the, 54
D
Dalton, 15
Darwin, E., 28
Decidua, the, 167
Deciduata, 255
Deduction, nature of, 208
Degeneration theory, the, 219
Dentition of the ape and man, 259
Design in organisms, 33
Deutoplasm, 44
Devonian strata, 202
Diaphragm, the, 309
— evolution of the, 328
Dicyema, 215
Dicyemida, 215
Didelphia, 248
Digonopora, 223
Dinosauria, 202
Dipneumones, 238
Dipneusta, 235–38
— ova of the, 75
Dipnoa, 236
Directive bodies, 54
Discoblastic ova, 68
Discoplacenta, 255
Dissatyrus, 174
Dissection, medieval decrees against, 10
Dohrn, Anton, 219
Döllinger, 15
Dorsal furrow, the, 125
— shield, the, 123
— zone, the, 129
Dromatherium, 248
Dualism, 6
Dubois, Eugen, 263
Ductus Botalli, the, 350
Ductus venosus Arantii, 350
Duration of embryonic development, 199
— of man’s history, 199
Dysteleology, 32
— proofs of, 349
E
Ear, evolution of the, 288–92
— structure of the, 288
— uselessness of the external, 32
Ear-bones, the, 289
Earth, age of the, 200–201
Echidna hystrix, 249
Edentata, 250
Efficient causes, 6
Egg of the bird, 44–6, 81
— or the chick, priority of the, 211
Elasmobranchs, the, 79
Embryo, human, development of the, 158
Embryology, 2
— evolutionary value of, 34
Embryonic development, duration of, 199
— disk, the, 121–22
— spot, the, 125
Encephalon, the, 273
Endothelia, 321
Enteropneusta, 226
Eocene strata, 203
Eopitheca, 259
Epididymis, the, 342
Epigastrula, 80
Epiglottis, the, 309
Epiphysis, the, 108
Episoma, 129
Epispadia, 346
Epithelia, 37
Epovarium, the, 342
Equilibrium, sense of, 291
Esthonychida, 257
Eustachian tube, the, 289
Eutheria, 253
Eve, 12
Evolution theory, the, 11, 208
— inductive nature of, 30
Eye, evolution of the, 285–88
— structure of the, 285
Eyelid, the third, 32
Eyelids, evolution of the, 288
F
Fabricius ab Aquapendente, 10
Face, embryonic development of the, 284
Fat glands in the skin, 269
Feathers, evolution of, 270
Fertilisation, 51
— place of, 119
Fin, evolution of the, 239, 304
Final causes, 6
Flagellate cells, 193
Floating bladder, the, 233, 241
— — evolution of the, 314
Fœtal circulation, 170–71
Food-yelk, the, 67,
Foot, evolution of the, 241, 304–6
— of the ape and man, 258–59
Fore brain, the, 278
Fossiliferous strata, list of, 201
Fossils, 180
— scarcity of, 208
Free will, 356
Friedenthal, experiments of, 172
Frog, the, 241–42
— ova of the, 71–2
Frontonia, 224
Function and structure, 7
Furcation of ova, 72
G
Ganglia, commencement of, 268
Ganglionic cell, the, 39
Gastræa, the, 3, 20, 206
— formation of the, 213
Gastræa theory, the, 20, 64, 69
Gastremaria, 214
Gastrocystis, the, 62, 119, 120
Gastrophysema, 215
Gastrotricha, 224
Gastrulation, 62
Gegenbaur, Carl, 220
— on evolution, 32
— on the skull, 300–1
Gemmation, 331
General Morphology, 8, 29
Genesis, 23
Genital pore, the, 335
Geological evolution, length of, 200
— periods, 201
Geology, methods of, 180
— rise of, 24
Germ-plasm, theory of, 349
Germinal disk, 46, 81
— layers, the, 14, 16
— — scheme of the, 92
— spot, the, 44
— vesicle, the, 43, 54
Germinative area, the, 121
Giant gorilla, the, 176
Gill-clefts and arches, 110
— formation of the, 151–52, 303
Gills, disappearance of the, 244
Glœocapsa, 210
Goethe as an evolutionist, 27, 299
Goitre, 110
Gonads, the, 111
— formation of the, 149–50
Gonidia, 334
Gonochorism, beginning of, 322
Gonoducts, 335
Goodsir, 189
Graafian follicles, the, 17, 119, 347
Gregarinæ, 211
Gullet-ganglion, the, 190
Gut, evolution of the, 310–17
Gyrini, 242
Gynecomastism, 114
H
Hag-fish, the, 188
Hair, evolution of the, 270
— on the human embryo and infant, 271
Hair, restriction of, by sexual selection, 271
Haliphysema, 215
Halisauria, 202
Haller, Albrecht, 12
Halosphæra viridis, 213
Hand, evolution of the, 250, 304–6
— of the ape and man, 258
Hapalidæ, 261
Harderian gland, the, 288
Hare-lip, 284
Harrison, Granville, 161
Hartmann, 262
Harvey, 10
Hatschek, 192
Head-cavity, the, 138
Head-plates, the, 149
Heart, development of the, 7, 10, 111, 151, 170, 322, 324–27
— of the ascidia, 190
— position of the, 327
Helmholtz, 207
Helminthes, 223
Heredity, nature of, 3, 5, 27, 56–7, 349
Hermaphrodism, 9, 23, 114, 218, 322, 346
Hertwig, 21
Hesperopitheca, 259
His, W., 19
Histogeny, 18, 19
History of Creation, 6, 30
Holoblastic ova, 67, 71, 77
Homœosaurus, 244, 246
Homology of the germinal layers, 20
Hoof, evolution of the, 270
Hunterian ligament, the, 344
Huxleian law, the, 171, 257, 262
Hydrostatic apparatus in the fish, 315
Hylobates, 173, 262
Hylodes Martinicensis, 241
Hyoid bone, the, 299
Hypermastism, 113
Hyperthelism, 113
Hypobranchial groove, the, 110, 184, 226, 316
Hypodermis, the, 268
Hypopsodina, 257
Hyposoma, the, 129
Hypospadia, 346
I
Ichthydina, 224
Ichthyophis glutinosa, 80
Ictopsida, 257
Ileum, the, 310
Immortality, Aristotle on, 10
Immortality of the soul, 58
Impregnation-rise, the, 55
Indecidua, 255
Indo-Germanic languages, 203
Induction and deduction, 31, 208
Inheritance of acquired characters, 349
Insects, intelligence of, 353
Interamniotic cavity, the, 165
Invagination, 62
Iris, the, 286
J
Jacchus, 261
Jaws, evolution of the, 301
Jurassic strata, 202
K
Kant, dualism of, 25
Kelvin, Lord, on the origin of life, 207
Kidneys, the, 111
— formation of the, 150–51, 336–42
Klaatsch, 262
Kölliker, 21
Kowalevsky, 191
L
Labia, the, 346
Labyrinth, the, 290
Lachrymal glands, 269
Lamarck, J., 23, 25–7
— theories of, 26, 349
Lamprey, the, 230
— ova of the, 75
Lancelet, the, 60, 181–95
— description of the, 105
Languages, evolution of, 203
Lanugo of the embryo, 271
Larynx, the, 309
— evolution of the, 314
Latebra, the, 45
Lateral plates, the, 129
Laurentian strata, 201
Lecithoma, the, 117
Leg, evolution of the, 304
— structure of the, 306
Lemuravida, 257
Lemurogona, 257
Lemurs, the, 257
Lepidosiren, 257
Leucocytes, 319
Life, age of, 200
Limbs, evolution of the, 152, 239, 304
Limiting furrow, the, 133
Linin, 42
Long-nosed ape, the, 164
Love, importance of in nature, 332
Lungs, the, 110
— evolution of the, 241, 314–15
Lyell, Sir C., 24
Lymphatic vessels, the, 318
Lymph-cells, the, 319
M
Macrogonidion, 331
Macrospores, 331
Magosphæra planula, 213
Mallochorion, the, 166
Mallotheria, 257
Mammal, characters of the, 112
— gastrulation of the, 84
Mammals, unity of the, 247–48
Man and the ape, relation of, 262, 351
— origin of, 29
Man’s Place in Nature, 7, 29, 351
Mantle, the, 189
Mantle-folds, the, 185
Marsupials, the, 250–52
— ova of the, 85
Materialism, 356
Mathematical method, the, 30
Mechanical causes, 6
— embryology, 8, 19, 22
Meckel’s cartilage, 304
Medulla capitis, the, 273
— oblongata, the, 274
— spinalis, the, 273
Medullary groove, the, 125
— tube, the, 107, 128
— — formation of the, 131, 133, 227, 267, 276
Mehnert, E., on the biogenetic law, 5
Mesentery, the, 98, 109, 310, 316
Mesocardium, the, 327
Mesogastria, 215
Mesonephridia, the, 338
Mesonephros, the, 336
Mesorchium, the, 344
Mesovarium, the, 344
Mesozoic period, the, 202
Metogaster, the, 64
Metagastrula, the, 67
Metamerism, 142
Metanephridia, the, 341
Metanephros, the, 336
Metaplasm, 39
Metatheria, 248
Metovum, the, 81
Microgonidian, 331
Microspores, 331
Middle ear, the, 291
Migration, effect of, 33
Milk, secretion of the, 269
Mind, evolution of, 353–54
— in the lower animals, 353
Miocene strata, 203
Monodelphia, 248
Monogonopora, 223
Monopneumones, 238
Monotremes, 118, 249
— ova of the, 84
Monoxenia Darwinii, 60
Morea, the, 212
Motor-germinative layer, the, 19
Mouth, development of the, 124, 139
— structure of the, 308
Mucous layer, the, 16
Müllerian duct, the, 341
Muscle-layer, the, 16
Muscles, evolution of the, 307
— of the ear, rudimentary, 292
N
Nails, evolution of the, 270
Nasal pits, 284
Natural philosophy, 25
— selection, 26, 28, 349
Necrolemurs, 257
Nectocystis, the, 314
Nemertina, 224–26
Nephroduct, evolution of the, 338–39
Nerve-cell, the, 39
Nerves, animals without, 267
Nervous system, evolution of the, 7, 267
Neurenteric canal, the, 127
Nictitating membrane, the, 32, 286, 288
Nose, the, in man and the ape, 164
— development of the, 282–85
— structure of the, 283
Notochorda, the, 107
Nuclein, 37
Nucleolinus, 44
Nucleus of the cell, 37
O
Oken’s bodies, 339
Oligocene strata, 203
Olynthus, 217
On the generation of animals, 9
Ontogeny, 2, 23
— defective evidence of, 208
Opaque area, the, 122
Opossum, the, 252
— ova of the, 85
Optic nerve, the, 287
Optic thalami, 274
— vesicles, 286
Ornithodelphia, 248
Ornithorhyncus, 85, 249
Ornithostoma, 249
Ossicles of the ear, 289
Otoliths, 289
Ova, number of, 347
— of the lancelet, 192
Ovaries, evolution of the, 333–34
Oviduct, origin of the, 335, 342
Ovolemma, the, 44
Ovulists, 12
Ovum, discovery of the, 16
— nature of the, 40
— size of the, 44
P
Pachylemurs, the, 257
Pacinian corpuscles, 282
Paleontology, 2
— evolutionary evidence of, 31
— incompleteness of, 208
— rise of, 24
Paleozoic age, the, 202
Palingenesis, 4
Palingenetic structures, 4
Palæhatteria, 244, 246
Panniculus carnosus, the, 350
Paradidymis, the, 342
Parietal zone, the, 129
Pastrana, Miss Julia, 164
Pedimana, 252
Pellucid area, the, 122
Pelvic cavity, the, 138
Pemmatodiscus gastrulaceus, 215
Penis-bone, the, 346
Penis, varieties of the, 345
Peramelida, 254
Periblastic ova, 68
Peribranchial cavity, the, 185, 190
Pericardial cavity, the, 328
Perichorda, the, 108, 183
— formation of the, 136
Perigastrula, 89
Permian strata, 202
Pharyngeal ganglion, the, 275
Pharynx, the, 309
Philology, comparison with, 203
Philosophie Zoologique, 25
Philosophy and evolution, 6
Phycochromacea, 209
Physemaria, 214
Physiology, backwardness of, 7
Phytomonera, 209
Pineal eye, the, 108
Pinna, the, 291
Pithecanthropus, 263, 264
Pithecometra-principle, the, 171
Placentals, the, 166
— characters of the, 253
— gastrulation of the, 86
Plant-louse, parthenogenesis of the, 13
Planula, the, 89
Plastidules, 59
Platodaria, 221
Platodes, the, 221
Platyrrhinæ, 261
Pleuracanthida, 234
Pleural ducts, 328
Pliocene strata, 203
Polar cells, 54
Polyspermism, 58
Preformation theory, the, 11
Primary period, the, 202
Primates, the, 157, 257–60
Primatoid, 263
Primitive groove, the, 69, 82, 124, 125
— gut, the, 20, 63, 214
— kidneys, the, 111, 337
— mouth, the, 20, 63
— segments, 143
— streak, the, 100, 122
— vertebræ, 144, 195, 206, 229
Primordial period, the, 201
Prochordata, 192
Prochoriata, 253
Prochorion, the, 44, 119
Proctodæum, the, 345
Procytella primordialis, 210
Prodidelphia, 256
Progonidia, 333
Promammalia, 247
Pronephridia, the, 151
Pronucleus femininus, 54
— masculinus, 54
Properistoma, 69
Prorenal canals of the lancelet, 186
— duct, the, 132, 139, 186
— — evolution of the, 338
Proselachii, 234
Prosimiæ, the, 257
Prospermaria, 333
Prospondylus, 105, 229
Protamniotes, 243–44
Protamœba, 210
Protophyta, 210
Protoplasm, 37, 209
Protopterus, 238
Prototheria, 248
Provertebral cavity, the, 148
— plates, the, 136, 144
Pseudopodia, 48
Pseudova, 13
Psychic life, evolution of the, 8
Psychology, 8
Pterosauria, 202
Pylorus, the, 309
Q
Quadratum, the, 247
Quadrumana, 258
Quaternary period, 203
R
Rabbit, ova of the, 86–7
Radiates, the, 103
Rathke’s canals, 341
Rectum, the, 317
Regner de Graaf, 119
Renal system, evolution of the, 335–42
Reproduction, nature of, 330–31
Reptiles, 245–47
Respiratory organs, evolution of the, 314–15
— pore, the, 183, 189
Retina, the, 286
Rhabdocœla, 222
Rhodocytes, 319
Rhopalura, 215
Rhyncocephala, 243
Ribs, the, 295
— number of the, 353
Rudimentary ear-muscles, 292
— organs, 32
— — list of, 349–50
— toes, 306
S
Sacculus, the, 289
Sagitta, 65, 66, 191
— cœlomation of, 93
Salamander, the, 241
— ova of the, 74
Sandal-shape of embryo, 128–29
Satyrus, 174, 262
Sauromammalia, 246
Sauropsida, 245
Scatulation theory, the, 12
Schizomycetes, 210
Sclerotic coat, the, 286
Scrotum, the, 344
Scyllium, nose of the, 283
Secondary period, the, 202
Segmentation-cells, 54
Segmentation-sphere, the, 17
Selachii, 223
— skull of the, 301
Selection, theory of, 28
Semnopitheci, 262
Sense-organs, evolution of the, 151, 280
— number of the, 281
— origin of the, 281
Sensory nerves, 279
Serocœlom, the, 165
Serous layer, the, 16
Sex-organs, early vertebrate form of the, 111
— evolution of the, 333
Sexual reproduction, simplest forms of, 331
— selection, 30, 271–72
Shark, the, 233
— nose of the, 283
— ova of the, 75
— placenta of the, 9
— skull of the, 301
Shoulder-blade, the, 306
Sieve-membrane, the, 167
Silurian strata, 202
Simiæ, the, 257–60
Siphonophoræ, embryology of the, 21
Skeleton, structure of the, 294
Skeleton-plate, the, 148
Skin, the, 151
— evolution of, 266–69
— function of the, 269
Skin-layer, the, 16
Skull, evolution of the, 149, 299–303
— structure of the, 299
— vertebral theory of the, 300
Smell, the sense of, 282
Soul, evolution of the, 353–56
— nature of the, 58, 356
— phylogeny of the, 8
— seat of the, 278
Sound, sensations of, 289–90
Sozobranchia, 242
Space, sense of, 291
Species, nature of the, 23, 34
Speech, evolution of, 264
Spermaries, evolution of the, 333–34
Spermatozoon, the, 52–3
— discovery of the, 12, 53
Spinal cord, development of the, 8
— structure of the, 273
Spirema, the, 42
Spiritualism, 356
Spleen, the, 318
Spondyli, 142
Sponges, classification of the, 34
— ova of the, 49
Spontaneous generation, 26, 206
Stegocephala, 239
Stem-cell, the, 54
Stem-zone, the, 129
Stomach, evolution of the, 311–14, 316
— structure of the human, 309
Strata, thickness of, 200–201
Struggle for life, the, 28
Subcutis, the, 268
Sweat glands, 269
T
Tadpole, the, 242
Tail, evolution of the, 242–43
— rudimentary, in man, 159, 295, 350
Tailed men, 160–61
Taste, the sense of, 282
Teeth, evolution of the, 314
— of the ape and man, 259
Teleostei, 234
Temperature, sense of, 282
Terrestrial life, beginning of, 235
Tertiary period, the, 203
Theoria generationis, the, 13
Theories, value of, 181
Theromorpha, 246
Thyroid gland, the, 110, 184, 315
Time-variations in ontogeny, 5
Tissues, primary and secondary, 37
Toad, the, 241
Tocosauria, 246
Toes, number of the, 240
Tori genitales, the, 346
Touch, the sense of, 282
Tree-frog, the, 241
Triassic strata, 202
Triton tæniatus, 74
Troglodytes, 174
Tunicates, the, 189
Turbellaria, 222
Turbinated bones, the, 283
Tympanic cavity, the, 288
U
Umbilical, cord, the, 117
— vesicle, the, 138
Unicellular ancestor of all animals, 47
— animals, 38, 47
Urinary system, evolution of the, 335–42
Urogenital ducts, 335
Uterus masculinus, the, 344, 350
Utriculus, the, 289
V
Vasa deferentia, 335
Vascular layer, the, 16, 168
— system, evolution of the, 321–25
— — structure of the, 318
Vegetative layer, the, 16
Veins, evolution of the, 323–24
Ventral pedicle, the, 166
Ventricles of the heart, 325
Vermiform appendage, the, 32, 310, 317
Vertebræa, 105
Vertebral arch, the, 148, 295
— column, the, 144
— — evolution of the, 296
— — structure of the, 294
Vertebrates, character of the, 104–10
— descent of the, 219–20
Vertebration, 142
Vesico-umbilical ligament, the, 341
Vesicula prostatica, the, 344, 350
Villi of the chorion, 165
Virchow, R., 35
— on the ape-man, 303
— on the evolution of man, 264
Vitalism, 6
Vitelline duct, the, 138
Volvocina, 213
W
Wallace, A. R., 29
Water, organic importance of, 200
Water vessels, 336
Weismann’s theories, 349
Wolff, C. F., 13
Wolffian bodies, 339
Wolffian duct, the, 341
Womb, evolution of the, 342–43
Y
Z
Zona pellucida, the, 44
Zonoplacenta, 255
Zoomonera, 209

























